Three heauenly treatises vpon the eight chapter to the Romanes Viz. 1 Heauen opened. 2 The right way to eternall glory. 3 The glorification of a Christian. VVherein the counsaile of God concerning mans saluation is so manifested, that all men may see the Ancient of dayes, the Iudge of the World, in his generall iustice court, absoluing the Christian from sinne and death. Which is the first benefit wee haue by our lord Iesus Christ. Written by Mr. William Cowper, minister of Gods word.
         Heaven opened
         Cowper, William, 1568-1619.
      
       
         
           1609
        
      
       Approx. 896 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 190 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19493
         STC 5919.5
         ESTC S108989
         99844640
         99844640
         9473
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19493)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9473)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1658:13)
      
       
         
           
             Three heauenly treatises vpon the eight chapter to the Romanes Viz. 1 Heauen opened. 2 The right way to eternall glory. 3 The glorification of a Christian. VVherein the counsaile of God concerning mans saluation is so manifested, that all men may see the Ancient of dayes, the Iudge of the World, in his generall iustice court, absoluing the Christian from sinne and death. Which is the first benefit wee haue by our lord Iesus Christ. Written by Mr. William Cowper, minister of Gods word.
             Heaven opened
             Cowper, William, 1568-1619.
          
           [8], 216, [4], 217-398, [6], 399-457, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Thomas Snodham for William Firebrand, and Iohn Budge, and are to be sould at his shop at the great Southdoore of Paules,
             London :
             1609.
          
           
             "The right vvay to eternall glory" and "The glorification of a Christian" each have separate dated title page omitting John Budge's name; pagination and register are continuous. Variant: sub title pages omit William Firebrand's name.
             Subsequent editions published as: Heaven opened.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Romans VIII -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-08 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-08 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THREE
           HEAVENLY
           TREATISES
           VPON
           THE
           EIGHT
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Romanes
           .
        
         
           Viz.
           
        
         
           
             1
             Heauen
             opened
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             right
             way
             to
             eternall
             Glory
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Glorification
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
        
         
           VVherein
           the
           Counsaile
           of
           God
           concerning
           Mans
           saluation
           is
           so
           manifested
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           may
           see
           the
           
             Ancient
             of
             dayes
          
           ,
           the
           Iudge
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           his
           generall
           Iustice
           Court
           ,
           absoluing
           the
           Christian
           from
           sinne
           and
           death
           .
        
         
           Which
           is
           the
           first
           benefit
           wee
           haue
           by
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Come
           and
           see
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           Mr.
           
             William
             Cowper
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Snodham
          
           for
           
             William
             Firebrand
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Budge
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sould
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           great
           Southdoore
           of
           Paules
           .
           1609.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           SAcred
           ,
           Christian
           ,
           truely
           Catholique
           ,
           and
           mightie
           Prince
           Iames
           ,
           King
           of
           great
           Britaine
           ,
           France
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           defender
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           SIR
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           S.
           Paule
           ,
           that
           
             chosen
             vessell
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           and
           his
           ambassadour
           sent
           forth
           into
           the
           world
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Iapheth
           into
           the
           tents
           of
           Sem
           ,
           
           hauing
           in
           his
           peregrination
           (
           vndertaken
           for
           preaching
           )
           from
           Ierusalem
           vnto
           Illyricum
           ,
           
           seene
           the
           most
           pleasant
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           extasie
           transported
           from
           earth
           into
           the
           third
           heauen
           ,
           seene
           also
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           
           as
           one
           who
           knew
           both
           ,
           not
           by
           naked
           speculation
           but
           experience
           ,
           giues
           out
           his
           iudgement
           of
           both
           ,
           
           that
           the
           most
           excellent
           things
           of
           this
           world
           were
           but
           dung
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoeuer
           pleasure
           on
           earth
           ,
           
           may
           delight
           the
           eye
           ,
           or
           eare
           
           
           they
           haue
           vnto
           others
           ,
           it
           shal
           be
           no
           small
           comfort
           vnto
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           greatest
           thankefulnesse
           shal
           be
           declared
           in
           my
           dayly
           prayers
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           God
           for
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Iacobs
             God
             may
             defend
             you
             from
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             may
             send
             you
             helpe
             out
             of
             his
             Sanctuarie
          
           in
           all
           your
           need
           ,
           
           according
           as
           hee
           hath
           done
           .
           O
           King
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           
           hated
           of
           none
           but
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           keepe
           still
           your
           heart
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           
             Reioyce
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             your
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             feare
             not
             what
             flesh
             can
             doe
             vnto
             you
             .
          
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           set
           your
           Highnesse
           on
           the
           throne
           to
           bee
           a
           feeder
           of
           his
           people
           Israel
           ?
           
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           Lord
           who
           hath
           deliuered
           your
           Maiestie
           from
           the
           contentions
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           secret
           snares
           of
           your
           cursed
           enimies
           ?
           
           though
           the
           Archers
           grieued
           you
           ,
           hated
           you
           ,
           and
           shot
           at
           you
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           hands
           of
           your
           armes
           strengthened
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           mightie
           God
           of
           Iacob
           ?
           
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           almightie
           ,
           who
           hath
           blessed
           your
           Maiesty
           with
           heauenly
           blessings
           from
           aboue
           ,
           
           with
           blessings
           of
           the
           depth
           that
           lyes
           beneath
           ,
           with
           blessings
           of
           the
           breast
           and
           wombe
           ?
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           let
           his
           liberall
           blessings
           wherewith
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           hath
           preuented
           you
           ,
           
           be
           so
           many
           obligations
           binding
           your
           Highnesse
           to
           honour
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           who
           hath
           honoured
           you
           .
           Let
           his
           forepast
           manifold
           deliuerances
           be
           as
           so
           many
           confirmations
           ,
           that
           if
           your
           Maiestie
           rest
           in
           him
           ,
           
           and
           not
           in
           man
           ,
           he
           will
           still
           be
           a
           buckler
           vnto
           you
           .
           Let
           Abaddon
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Locusts
           that
           Romish
           vsurper
           rage
           ,
           
           
             Vnto
             the
             Lord
             belongs
             the
             issues
             of
             death
             .
          
           Can
           Balaam
           curse
           ,
           
           where
           God
           hath
           blessed
           ?
           yea
           ,
           can
           Sathan
           hurt
           the
           man
           ,
           
           who
           is
           hedged
           by
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Let
           the
           
           Ambassadours
           of
           new
           Babel
           more
           shamelesse
           than
           
             Sennacherib
             his
             Rabsache
          
           ,
           
           raile
           at
           good
           king
           Ezekiah
           ruling
           in
           Ierusalem
           
           the
           Lord
           hath
           yet
           
             a
             hooke
             for
             his
             nosethrils
             ,
             and
             a
             bridle
             for
             his
             lips
             .
          
           Doe
           not
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord
           behold
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           to
           shew
           himself
           strong
           with
           them
           that
           are
           strong
           ,
           
           and
           of
           a
           perfect
           heart
           toward
           him
           ?
           
           Therefore
           feare
           not
           their
           feare
           ,
           but
           sanctifie
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           hostes
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           your
           feare
           ,
           and
           hee
           shal
           be
           a
           Sanctuarie
           vnto
           your
           Maiestie
           .
           
           Count
           it
           a
           part
           of
           your
           high
           glorie
           ,
           and
           no
           small
           matter
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           ioy
           ,
           that
           with
           Christ
           you
           beare
           this
           peece
           of
           his
           crosse
           ,
           
           that
           the
           rebukes
           of
           them
           who
           rebuke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           fallen
           vpon
           you
           ;
           and
           trust
           still
           O
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mercie
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           and
           so
           your
           Maiestie
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           .
           Long
           may
           your
           Highnesse
           liue
           and
           raigne
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           as
           a
           faithfull
           seruant
           to
           your
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           happie
           King
           of
           many
           blessings
           to
           your
           people
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Maiesties
             most
             humble
             Subiect
             and
             dayly
             Oratour
             
               William
               Cowper
            
             ,
             Minister
             at
             Perth
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
               
               
               
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 cleerely
                 then
                 others
                 declares
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 among
                 his
                 holy
                 writs
                 ,
                 they
                 breath
                 all
                 out
                 one
                 truth
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 sweet
                 harmonie
                 ,
                 
                   diuine
                   enim
                   lectiones
                   ita
                   sibi
                   connectuntur
                   ,
                   tanqnam
                   vna
                   sit
                   lectio
                   ,
                   quia
                   omnes
                   ex
                   vno
                   ore
                   procedunt
                   :
                
                 yet
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Lord
                 commeth
                 neere
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 talking
                 familiarly
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 againe
                 hee
                 mounts
                 high
                 aboue
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 an
                 Eagle
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 left
                 it
                 free
                 ,
                 to
                 delight
                 our selues
                 most
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 wherein
                 for
                 our
                 estate
                 we
                 haue
                 most
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seeke
                 in
                 this
                 Apothecarie
                 shop
                 of
                 that
                 sweet
                 Samaritan
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                   pharmaca
                   morbo
                   nostro
                   conuenientia
                
                 ,
                 such
                 medicines
                 as
                 are
                 meet
                 for
                 our
                 maladie
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 all
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 most
                 frequent
                 testimonies
                 are
                 brought
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 .
                 Ierome
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 treasurie
                 of
                 all
                 learning
                 :
                 And
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 meruaile
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
                 haue
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 written
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 contayneth
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 compend
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 middle
                 Chapter
                 thereof
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 an
                 Abridgement
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 comforts
                 and
                 instructions
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 excepted
                 )
                 which
                 otherwise
                 are
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 (
                 so
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 pleasant
                 k●ot
                 of
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 Paradise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 vnprofitable
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 to
                 delight
                 our selues
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 connexion
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 treatise
                 of
                 Iustification
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Apostle
                 summarilie
                 collects
                 the
                 excellent
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 declaring
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 euill
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 workes
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 onely
                 two
                 
                 euils
                 which
                 grieue
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 sinne
                 that
                 remaines
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 affliction
                 that
                 followes
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Against
                 both
                 these
                 the
                 Apostle
                 furnishes
                 the
                 iustified
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 strong
                 consolations
                 .
                 Comforts
                 against
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 from
                 the
                 1.
                 verse
                 to
                 the
                 18.
                 
                 Comforts
                 against
                 our
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 18.
                 verse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 purpose
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 euident
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 31.
                 verse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 wherein
                 hee
                 drawes
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 spoken
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 to
                 a
                 short
                 summe
                 ,
                 contayning
                 the
                 glorious
                 triumph
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 enimies
                 .
                 The
                 triumph
                 is
                 first
                 set
                 downe
                 generally
                 ,
                 verse
                 31.
                 
                 
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   wee
                   then
                   say
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   bee
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   bee
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 generall
                 incontinent
                 hee
                 parts
                 in
                 two
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 (
                 sayeth
                 hee
                 )
                 but
                 two
                 things
                 may
                 hurt
                 vs
                 ,
                 either
                 Sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 Affliction
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 triumphs
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 verse
                 33.
                 and
                 34.
                 
                 
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   chosen
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   iustifieth
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   condemne
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   risen
                   againe
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   request
                   for
                   vs.
                
                 As
                 to
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 hee
                 triumphs
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 35.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   seperate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   shall
                   tribulation
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   anguish
                   ,
                   or
                   persecution
                   ?
                   shall
                   famine
                   ,
                   nakednesse
                   ,
                   or
                   perill
                   ?
                
                 yea
                 
                   shall
                   death
                
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   principalities
                   ,
                   or
                   powers
                
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   wee
                   are
                   more
                   than
                   Conquerours
                   ,
                   through
                   him
                   that
                   loued
                   vs.
                
                 Thus
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 like
                 a
                 faithfull
                 steward
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 take
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 the
                 weary
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 leade
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 Lords
                 winesellers
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 refresh
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   stay
                   vs
                   with
                   the
                   ●lagons
                   of
                   his
                   Wine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   comfort
                   vs
                   with
                   his
                   Apples
                   ,
                   to
                   strengthen
                   vs
                   with
                   his
                   hid
                   Manna
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   merry
                   with
                   that
                   Milke
                   and
                   Hony
                
                 which
                 our
                 immortall
                 husband
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 prouided
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 sustaine
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 faint
                 not
                 through
                 our
                 manifold
                 tentations
                 that
                 compasse
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 barren
                 wildernes
                 .
              
               
               
                 We
                 come
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostle
                 keepes
                 this
                 order
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 hee
                 sets
                 downe
                 a
                 generall
                 proposition
                 of
                 comfort
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 iustified
                 man.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 subioynes
                 a
                 confirmation
                 therof
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 explanes
                 his
                 reason
                 of
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 and
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 applyes
                 i●first
                 by
                 commination
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 consolation
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 against
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 exhortation
                 of
                 both
                 not
                 to
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 proposition
                 againe
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                 Verse
                 1.
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 points
                 at
                 the
                 comfort
                 ;
                 
                   Now
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   condemnation
                   :
                
                 secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 downe
                 a
                 limitation
                 ,
                 restrayning
                 this
                 comfort
                 ;
                 
                   To
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 hee
                 subioynes
                 a
                 clearer
                 declaration
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   walk
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Verse
                 1.
                 
                 
                 
                   Now
                   then
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 relatiue
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 inferred
                 vpon
                 that
                 which
                 goeth
                 before
                 .
                 Seeing
                 wee
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 vnder
                 Grace
                 ;
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 buryed
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 that
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 our
                 members
                 ,
                 which
                 rebelleth
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 our
                 minde
                 :
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 remanent
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 condemne
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 containe
                 the
                 Apostles
                 glorying
                 against
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 sense
                 whereof
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 made
                 him
                 burst
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 pittifull
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   miserable
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   deliuer
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   death
                   ,
                
                 but
                 now
                 considering
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 his
                 deliuerance
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 reioyceth
                 and
                 triumpheth
                 .
                 Wherein
                 for
                 our
                 first
                 lesson
                 ,
                 we
                 marke
                 the
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 subiect
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 sometime
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 comfort
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 containe
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 needs
                 breake
                 forth
                 into
                 
                 glorious
                 reioycings
                 :
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 so
                 far
                 deiected
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 ioy
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 mourning
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ariseth
                 in
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 variable
                 change
                 of
                 their
                 sight
                 and
                 feeling
                 .
                 The
                 Disciples
                 on
                 mount
                 Tabor
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 the
                 bright
                 shining
                 glorie
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 rauished
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 but
                 incontinent
                 when
                 the
                 cloud
                 ouershadowes
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 afraid
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 let
                 vs
                 feele
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 aliue
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   set
                   our
                   sinnes
                   in
                   order
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 are
                 sore
                 troubled
                 .
                 
                 As
                 the
                 troubles
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 comforts
                 ;
                 
                   blessed
                   bee
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   comfort
                   ,
                   who
                   comforts
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   tribulation
                   :
                
                 so
                 our
                 ioy
                 ,
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 heauinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 arising
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 vndeserued
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 
                 reserued
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 manifold
                 tentations
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 subiect
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 these
                 vicissitudes
                 and
                 changes
                 which
                 wrought
                 in
                 Dauid
                 such
                 different
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 be
                 experience
                 finde
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Pascimur
                   hic
                   &
                   patimur
                
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 nourished
                 with
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 nurtred
                 with
                 his
                 crosses
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 reuerence
                 it
                 ,
                 resting
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 ioy
                 which
                 once
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 neuer
                 vtterly
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 
                   the
                   rod
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   for
                   euer
                   to
                   lie
                   vpon
                   the
                   back
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   least
                   they
                   put
                   out
                   their
                   hand
                   to
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                
                 will
                 f●rre
                 lesse
                 suffer
                 his
                 owne
                 terrours
                 continually
                 oppresse
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 faint
                 and
                 dispaire
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   he
                   wound
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   will
                   binde
                   vs
                   vp
                   againe
                   ,
                   after
                   two
                   daies
                   he
                   will
                   reuine
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   liue
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   ;
                   Weeping
                   may
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   Euening
                   ,
                   but
                   ioy
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   .
                
                 The
                 chosen
                 vessell
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 not
                 alway
                 lament
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 woe
                 is
                 me
                 ,
                 sometime
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 song
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 thus
                 
                   de
                   aduersis
                   &
                   prosperis
                   admir
                   abilivirtute
                   vitam
                   Sanctorum
                   contexuit
                   Deus
                   .
                
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 may
                 bee
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 webbe
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 meruailously
                 mixed
                 and
                 wouen
                 of
                 comfort
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 long
                 thread
                 thereof
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 birth
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 death
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 weft
                 interiected
                 ,
                 manifold
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 haue
                 we
                 marked
                 vpon
                 the
                 coherenee
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saies
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 confessed
                 before
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 law
                 in
                 his
                 members
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 hee
                 reioyceth
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 in
                 him
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 condemne
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 false
                 exposition
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Caietane
                 and
                 
                   Aquinas
                   :
                   Nihil
                   est
                   damnabile
                   in
                   illis
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   qui
                   sunt
                   in
                   Christo
                   ,
                   nullus
                   actus
                   quo
                   mereamur
                   damnari
                   ,
                
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 no
                 act
                 that
                 merits
                 damnation
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 condemnes
                 these
                 motions
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 euill
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confesse
                 this
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 what
                 blinde
                 presumption
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 exempt
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 from
                 such
                 motions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 still
                 confesse
                 our
                 guiltines
                 ,
                 there
                 remaines
                 in
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 condemne
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 enter
                 into
                 iudgement
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 praise
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 condemnation
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 comfort
                 then
                 this
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 do
                 not
                 afford
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 no
                 sentence
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 against
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Chrst.
                 Surely
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 consists
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 vertue
                 .
                 
                 
                   Ne
                   quis
                   sibi
                   ,
                   quasi
                   innocens
                   placeat
                   ,
                   cum
                   innocens
                   nemo
                   sit
                   ,
                   &
                   se
                   extollendo
                   plus
                   pereat
                   ,
                   instruitur
                   &
                   docetur
                   ,
                   peccare
                   se
                   quotidie
                   ,
                   dum
                   quotidie
                   pro
                   peccatis
                   iubetur
                   orare
                   ,
                
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 Cyprian
                 )
                 should
                 flatter
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 wer
                 innocent
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 indeed
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 innocent
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 extolling
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 should
                 perish
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 instructed
                 and
                 taught
                 that
                 he
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 while
                 as
                 euery
                 day
                 hee
                 is
                 commaunded
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 errour
                 we
                 shall
                 God
                 willing
                 further
                 improue
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 iustified
                 vs
                 ,
                 might
                 haue
                 vtterly
                 destroyed
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 this
                 sinning
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 waighty
                 causes
                 hath
                 he
                 suffered
                 some
                 life
                 thereof
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 vs
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   Peccata
                   
                   quorum
                   reatum
                   Soluit
                   Deus
                   ,
                   ne
                   post
                   hanc
                   vitam
                   obsint
                   ,
                   manere
                   tamen
                   voluit
                   ad
                   certamen
                   fidei
                
                 ;
                 these
                 sinnes
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 the
                 guiltinesse
                 whereof
                 God
                 hath
                 loosed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 hurt
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 will
                 haue
                 to
                 remaine
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   crowned
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   striue
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs
                 a
                 crowne
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 put
                 vpon
                 vs
                 his
                 compleat
                 armour
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 suffered
                 some
                 enimies
                 to
                 remaine
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 fight
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 patience
                 and
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 Cananites
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 them
                 might
                 proue
                 the
                 Israelits
                 ,
                 whether
                 if
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 keepe
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 walke
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 life
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 better
                 how
                 farre
                 we
                 are
                 oblieged
                 to
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 excellent
                 is
                 that
                 deliuerance
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
                   Nulla
                   quidem
                   est
                   condemnatio
                   his
                   qui
                   sunt
                   in
                   Christo
                   ,
                   tamen
                   ad
                   humiliandos
                   nos
                   peccatum
                   adhuc
                   patitu●
                   vi●tere
                   in
                   nobis
                   ,
                   &
                   grauiter
                   nos
                   affligere
                   ,
                   vt
                   sentiamus
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   quid
                   gratia
                   nobis
                   praestet
                   ,
                   &
                   semper
                   ad
                   illius
                   auxilium
                   recurramus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 (
                 saith
                 Bernard
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 our
                 humiliation
                 the
                 Lord
                 suffers
                 sinne
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 afflict
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 benefit
                 wee
                 haue
                 by
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 our
                 recourse
                 for
                 helpe
                 vnto
                 it
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 experience
                 wee
                 felt
                 how
                 powerfull
                 
                 sin
                 is
                 of
                 it selfe
                 to
                 ouer
                 rule
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 neuer
                 haue
                 knowne
                 that
                 vile
                 bondage
                 and
                 seruitude
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 wee
                 lay
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 excellent
                 Grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 gotten
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 our
                 inhabitant
                 corruption
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 breed
                 vs
                 such
                 strong
                 and
                 restlesse
                 tentations
                 ,
                 how
                 would
                 it
                 tyrannize
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 vigour
                 ,
                 &
                 strength
                 thereof
                 ?
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 praise
                 and
                 magnifie
                 that
                 sauing
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 freed
                 vs
                 from
                 so
                 intollerable
                 a
                 tyrannie
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 done
                 this
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 greater
                 glory
                 ,
                 like
                 vnto
                 those
                 Victors
                 in
                 battaile
                 ,
                 who
                 albeit
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 put
                 all
                 their
                 enimies
                 to
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 take
                 Captiues
                 ,
                 and
                 reserues
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 aliue
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 triumph
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 then
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 greater
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Conquerours
                 .
                 
                 When
                 Ioshua
                 had
                 discomfited
                 those
                 fiue
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 warre
                 against
                 Gibeon
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 slay
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 battaile
                 ,
                 but
                 inclosed
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 caue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 battell
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 their
                 further
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 hee
                 caused
                 his
                 Captaines
                 and
                 chiefe
                 men
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 to
                 tread
                 vpon
                 the
                 necks
                 of
                 these
                 Kings
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 subdue
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 enimies
                 vnder
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 our
                 Captaine
                 &
                 mightie
                 conquerour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 himselfe
                 obtained
                 vnto
                 vs
                 victorie
                 ouer
                 all
                 our
                 enimies
                 ,
                 these
                 Kings
                 which
                 besieged
                 Gibeon
                 are
                 turned
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 these
                 inordinate
                 affections
                 ,
                 which
                 held
                 vs
                 Captiues
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 captiued
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 closed
                 vp
                 vvithin
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Caue
                 )
                 vvhere
                 they
                 remaine
                 vvith
                 some
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 restrained
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 libertie
                 and
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 vve
                 rest
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 battaile
                 shall
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 altogether
                 spoyle
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 :
                 
                 
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   peace
                   shall
                   shortly
                   tread
                   Sathan
                   vnder
                   our
                   feete
                   :
                
                 then
                 Goliah
                 being
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 his
                 army
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Philistines
                 shall
                 flie
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 inordinate
                 desire
                 shall
                 bee
                 left
                 within
                 vs.
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 permits
                 his
                 enimie
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 (
                 fully
                 )
                 torment
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 wants
                 power
                 to
                 subdue
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Set
                   vt
                   ●o
                   magis
                   confundatur
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 may
                 confound
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 warriours
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 aswell
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 forefront
                 of
                 the
                 battaile
                 ,
                 haue
                 foughten
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ouercome
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 put
                 all
                 his
                 enimies
                 vnder
                 his
                 feete
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 euen
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 conflict
                 is
                 Sathan
                 wonderfully
                 confounded
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Serpent
                 keepe
                 his
                 sting
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 deadly
                 power
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 vncircumcised
                 Goliah
                 hath
                 that
                 same
                 sword
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 slaine
                 many
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 permits
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 strike
                 the
                 Christian
                 man
                 therewith
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 sees
                 himselfe
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 doth
                 he
                 returne
                 ashamed
                 and
                 confounded
                 ,
                 when
                 hauing
                 gotten
                 leaue
                 to
                 shoot
                 out
                 his
                 sting
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 strike
                 with
                 his
                 accustomed
                 sword
                 (
                 of
                 sinne
                 )
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 hateth
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 perceiues
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 hee
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 there
                 remaines
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 seed
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 this
                 benefite
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 appeare
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 condemnation
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 deliuered
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 there
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 man
                 a
                 iudging
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 absolueth
                 or
                 condemneth
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 ascribed
                 to
                 God
                 a
                 iudging
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 absolueth
                 or
                 condemneth
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 mans
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Daniel
                 condemned
                 for
                 a
                 Rebell
                 ,
                 Ioseph
                 condemned
                 for
                 an
                 Adulterer
                 ;
                 Iob
                 condemned
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 for
                 an
                 Hypocrit
                 ;
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 condemned
                 for
                 an
                 Enimie
                 to
                 Caesar
                 ;
                 his
                 Disciples
                 condemned
                 and
                 iudged
                 worthy
                 of
                 stripes
                 ,
                 stand
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 examples
                 to
                 confirme
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 faint
                 not
                 when
                 vve
                 are
                 condemned
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 vvith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vve
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 passe
                 little
                 from
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 striue
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 approued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 sure
                 the
                 Lord
                 vvill
                 not
                 
                 peruert
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 Iudge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 doe
                 vnrighteously
                 ,
                 hee
                 vvill
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 plead
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 condemnation
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 which
                 vvee
                 are
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 finding
                 man
                 guiltie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 sinne
                 hee
                 ad●●dgeth
                 him
                 vnto
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 all
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 are
                 deliuered
                 :
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   him
                   who
                   sent
                   mee
                   ,
                   hath
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   come
                   into
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   passed
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 condemnation
                 the
                 Lord
                 proceedes
                 at
                 three
                 sundry
                 dyats
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 hee
                 condemneth
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 generall
                 Iudgement
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 Lord
                 holdeth
                 a
                 Iustice
                 Court
                 against
                 the
                 vvicked
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Conscience
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   iudgeth
                   
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   contemneth
                   God
                   euery
                   day
                   .
                
                 After
                 sinne
                 committed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 ariseth
                 in
                 his
                 Conscience
                 accusing
                 thoughtes
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sentence
                 vvithin
                 him
                 ,
                 giuen
                 out
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 it
                 of
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 vvicked
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 sinne
                 ,
                 being
                 damned
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 selues
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 themselues
                 Iudgement
                 is
                 giuen
                 out
                 against
                 themselues
                 :
                 which
                 sentence
                 albeit
                 euery
                 vvicked
                 man
                 doe
                 not
                 marke
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 their
                 disordered
                 affections
                 ,
                 sometime
                 being
                 so
                 loud
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 heare
                 not
                 the
                 condemnato●ie
                 voyce
                 of
                 their
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 so
                 clearely
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 they
                 heare
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 them
                 inexcusable
                 ,
                 and
                 breedes
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 certaine
                 feare
                 and
                 terrour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 fore-runner
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 fearefull
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 howsoeuer
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 securitie
                 they
                 labour
                 to
                 smoother
                 ,
                 and
                 quench
                 by
                 externall
                 delights
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 affection
                 shall
                 bee
                 silenced
                 ,
                 and
                 Conscience
                 shall
                 pronounce
                 sentence
                 against
                 them
                 vvith
                 so
                 sh●ill
                 a
                 voyce
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 deafest
                 eare
                 shall
                 heare
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 
                 I
                 haue
                 marked
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 learne
                 not
                 to
                 esteeme
                 lightly
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 our
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 vvee
                 are
                 condemned
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 vvee
                 may
                 make
                 our
                 refuge
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 to
                 seeke
                 mercy
                 ;
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                   Conscience
                   condemne
                   vs
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   much
                   more
                   condemne
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Ascendat
                   itaque
                   homo
                   tribunal
                   mentis
                   suae
                   ,
                   si
                   〈◊〉
                   illud
                   ,
                   meminerit
                   ,
                   quod
                   oportet
                   eum
                   ,
                   ante
                   tribunal
                   Christi
                   exhiberi
                   .
                
                 Let
                 therefore
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 goe
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 mind
                 (
                 in
                 time
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 feare
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 remember
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 presented
                 before
                 a
                 greater
                 tribunall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 dyat
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 keepes
                 
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 repeat
                 their
                 former
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 fearefull
                 and
                 iudiciall
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 proceeds
                 also
                 to
                 execution
                 ,
                 adiudging
                 their
                 bodies
                 (
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 last
                 iudgement
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 prison
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 to
                 vnderly
                 that
                 curse
                 pronounced
                 on
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 and
                 condemning
                 their
                 spirits
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 vtter
                 darknesse
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 nourish
                 himselfe
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 vaine
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 delay
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 wilt
                 thou
                 put
                 farre
                 from
                 thee
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 ?
                 what
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 generall
                 iudgement
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 for
                 many
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 perticular
                 iudgement
                 at
                 hand
                 ?
                 vnto
                 which
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 drawne
                 sodainely
                 ,
                 and
                 perforce
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thy
                 deceiuing
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 an
                 houre
                 wherein
                 thou
                 thought
                 not
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 more
                 miserable
                 than
                 that
                 rich
                 glutton
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 stored
                 his
                 head
                 with
                 false
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 dreaming
                 of
                 many
                 dayes
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 same
                 day
                 taken
                 away
                 to
                 iudgement
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 moue
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 such
                 shall
                 we
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 
                 
                   In
                   quo
                   enim
                   quemque
                   invenerit
                   suns
                   nouissimus
                   dies
                   ,
                   in
                   hoc
                   eum
                   comprehendet
                   mundi
                   nouissimus
                   dies
                   ,
                   quia
                   qualis
                   in
                   die
                   ifto
                   quisque
                   moritur
                   ,
                   talis
                   
                   in
                   die
                   illo
                   iudicabitur
                   ,
                
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 iudged
                 to
                 bee
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 when
                 hee
                 dyeth
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 waken
                 vs
                 all
                 more
                 carefully
                 to
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 our
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 might
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 for
                 this
                 second
                 dyat
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 shall
                 bee
                 condemned
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 high
                 and
                 supreame
                 court
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 hold
                 vpon
                 all
                 that
                 euer
                 tooke
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 full
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 bee
                 powred
                 vppon
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 punished
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 perdition
                 .
                 This
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 bee
                 most
                 equitable
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 
                   that
                   Ancient
                   of
                   dayes
                
                 ,
                 shal
                 sit
                 downe
                 vpon
                 his
                 white
                 throne
                 ,
                 before
                 whose
                 face
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 flee
                 away
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 hath
                 rendred
                 vp
                 their
                 dead
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   the
                   bookes
                   shall
                   bee
                   opened
                   ,
                
                 
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 shall
                 proceed
                 vnto
                 iudgement
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 bookes
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 what
                 the
                 should
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 him
                 what
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 ;
                 by
                 those
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 bee
                 iudged
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 exception
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 against
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 speake
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Commandements
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   righteous
                   altogether
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 denye
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 iudge
                 thee
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 mans
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 thine
                 owne
                 ;
                 that
                 booke
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 it
                 alway
                 in
                 thine
                 owne
                 keeping
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 could
                 falsifie
                 it
                 ?
                 neither
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 written
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 things
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 thine
                 owne
                 hand
                 hath
                 written
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 canst
                 thou
                 make
                 any
                 exception
                 against
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 bookes
                 being
                 opened
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 proceed
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 shall
                 pleade
                 for
                 transgression
                 of
                 her
                 precepts
                 ,
                 requiring
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 most
                 vnreasonable
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 her
                 
                 commandements
                 for
                 number
                 being
                 but
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 burdenable
                 to
                 the
                 memorie
                 ;
                 for
                 vnderstanding
                 plaine
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 euery
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 equitie
                 not
                 contradictable
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 craueth
                 nothing
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 receiued
                 by
                 Creation
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 law
                 command
                 any
                 thing
                 profitable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 vvho
                 gaue
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 receiued
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 holinesse
                 euery
                 precept
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 proclaymed
                 it
                 on
                 mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 was
                 assisted
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 holinesse
                 therof
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 circumstances
                 doe
                 aggrauate
                 the
                 waight
                 of
                 that
                 iudgement
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 shall
                 giue
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 transgressors
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 proceede
                 to
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 Conscience
                 shall
                 witnesse
                 against
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 transgressions
                 against
                 euery
                 precept
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 cleerely
                 conuinced
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 perticular
                 sinnes
                 with
                 the
                 circumstances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 they
                 haue
                 cast
                 them
                 behind
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 iustly
                 euery
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 shall
                 iudgement
                 goe
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Eliphaz
                 spoke
                 it
                 falslie
                 to
                 Iob
                 ,
                 
                 
                   thy
                   owne
                   mouth
                   and
                   not
                   I
                   condemnes
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 but
                 most
                 iustly
                 shall
                 the
                 ruler
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 lay
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   owne
                   mouth
                   I
                   iudge
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   thou
                   euill
                   and
                   vnfaithfull
                   seruant
                   ,
                
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 thine
                 own
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 shall
                 condemne
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 condemnation
                 will
                 bee
                 most
                 righteous
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 bee
                 also
                 most
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 proceeding
                 in
                 that
                 last
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 but
                 chieflie
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 irrevocable
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 executed
                 without
                 delay
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 giuen
                 with
                 Thunders
                 and
                 Lightnings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 thicke
                 cloud
                 vpon
                 the
                 mount
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 exceeding
                 loude
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 afraide
                 ;
                 yea
                 so
                 terrible
                 was
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 said
                 
                   I
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   quake
                
                 .
                 The
                 lawes
                 of
                 mighty
                 Monarches
                 are
                 executed
                 with
                 greater
                 terror
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 proclaymed
                 ;
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 looke
                 
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 glory
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 to
                 iudge
                 the
                 world
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 law
                 ?
                 
                 the
                 Heauens
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 noyse
                 ,
                 the
                 Elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 heate
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 the
                 workes
                 which
                 are
                 therein
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 Archangell
                 shall
                 blow
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 voyce
                 whereof
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 rise
                 .
                 If
                 Moses
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 quaked
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 first
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 condemned
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 conscience
                 tremble
                 ,
                 and
                 quake
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 second
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rich
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Captaines
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   mightie
                   men
                   ,
                   hide
                   themselues
                   in
                   the
                   Dennes
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   the
                   rockes
                   of
                   the
                   Mountaines
                   :
                
                 (
                 for
                 what
                 strength
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 stubble
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 ?
                 )
                 and
                 or
                 euer
                 their
                 doome
                 bee
                 giuen
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 crye
                 
                   Mountaines
                   and
                   Rockes
                   fall
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   hide
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sitteth
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 that
                 fearefull
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                 
                   depart
                   from
                   me
                   yee
                   cursed
                   into
                   euerlasting
                   fire
                   ,
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   Diuell
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   ▪
                
                 O
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 terrour
                 thereof
                 confound
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 them
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 O
                 fearefull
                 sentence
                 !
                 (
                 
                   depart
                   from
                   me
                
                 )
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 creature
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Creator
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 commaunds
                 it
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 banishes
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 presence
                 ?
                 O
                 man
                 wilt
                 thou
                 consider
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 vvho
                 shall
                 receiue
                 thee
                 when
                 God
                 casts
                 thee
                 out
                 from
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 or
                 who
                 shall
                 pittie
                 and
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 comfort
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shal
                 persecute
                 thee
                 with
                 his
                 wrath
                 ?
                 assure
                 thy selfe
                 euery
                 creature
                 shall
                 refuse
                 her
                 comfort
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 colde
                 water
                 might
                 bee
                 a
                 reliefe
                 vnto
                 thee
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 get
                 it
                 .
                 Happie
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 vvho
                 in
                 time
                 resolues
                 themselues
                 vvith
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   whether
                   away
                   shall
                   wee
                   goe
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 doe
                 now
                 goe
                 a
                 whoring
                 from
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 wandring
                 after
                 lying
                 vanities
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 receiue
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 recompence
                 of
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
                 
                 
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   Gods
                   whom
                   yee
                   haue
                   serued
                   .
                
                 
                 Your
                 whole
                 life
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 turning
                 backe
                 from
                 mee
                 ,
                 now
                 therefore
                 
                   depart
                   from
                   mee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 ?
                 
                   into
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 what
                 fire
                 ?
                 
                   euerlasting
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 ?
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Diuell
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   :
                
                 thou
                 hast
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 mee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 goe
                 thy
                 way
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 their
                 torment
                 .
                 O
                 fearefull
                 sentence
                 !
                 
                   quae
                   cum
                   it
                   a
                   sint
                   bene
                   nobiscum
                   ageretur
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   si
                   iam
                   nunc
                   sic
                   nos
                   paeniteret
                   super
                   malis
                   nostris
                   ,
                   quomodo
                   tunc
                   sine
                   vllo
                   remedio
                   paenitebit
                   .
                
                 It
                 were
                 good
                 therefore
                 sayes
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 if
                 novv
                 all
                 men
                 could
                 so
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 they
                 shall
                 repent
                 without
                 any
                 remedie
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 wicked
                 vvill
                 shed
                 teares
                 aboundantly
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 fruitlesse
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 cannot
                 waken
                 thee
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 vpon
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 thou
                 mayest
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 from
                 this
                 fearefull
                 damnation
                 ,
                 yet
                 remember
                 that
                 seeing
                 this
                 iudgement
                 is
                 supreame
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 will
                 bee
                 no
                 recalling
                 ,
                 most
                 foolish
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 time
                 thou
                 doe
                 not
                 foresee
                 and
                 prouide
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 mayest
                 stand
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 thy
                 conscience
                 condemne
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 may
                 get
                 if
                 thou
                 ,
                 seeke
                 absolution
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 condemne
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 neuer
                 be
                 absolued
                 ;
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 sound
                 ,
                 mercy
                 shall
                 bee
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 penitent
                 and
                 beleeuers
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 once
                 the
                 sentence
                 is
                 giuen
                 out
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 neuer
                 bee
                 more
                 offering
                 of
                 mercy
                 ;
                 the
                 doore
                 shall
                 be
                 closed
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 wicked
                 cry
                 for
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 vvith
                 Esau
                 seeke
                 the
                 blessing
                 vvith
                 many
                 teares
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 they
                 neuer
                 finde
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 this
                 novv
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 
                 vvhat
                 an
                 excellent
                 benefit
                 wee
                 haue
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 vve
                 are
                 deliuered
                 from
                 this
                 threefold
                 condemnation
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 being
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 vve
                 haue
                 peace
                 vvith
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 testifying
                 vnto
                 vs
                 that
                 our
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 vs
                 :
                 whereof
                 arises
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 an
                 vnspeakable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ioy
                 ,
                 which
                 ioy
                 notwithstanding
                 cannot
                 be
                 full
                 nor
                 perfect
                 vntill
                 the
                 former
                 sentence
                 of
                 our
                 absolution
                 be
                 also
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 wee
                 heare
                 that
                 ioyfull
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Come
                   to
                   mee
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                 
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 the
                 
                   terrour
                   of
                   that
                   day
                
                 ,
                 but
                 surely
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 set
                 vs
                 on
                 mount
                 Sion
                 among
                 those
                 thousands
                 which
                 follow
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 smoake
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ascending
                 continually
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 heare
                 that
                 fearefull
                 sentence
                 pronounced
                 on
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 speedie
                 and
                 terrible
                 execution
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 opening
                 incontinent
                 to
                 swallow
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 perfectly
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 greatly
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 magnified
                 his
                 mercies
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 deliuering
                 vs
                 from
                 so
                 fearefull
                 a
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 happy
                 estate
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 contrary
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 euery
                 action
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 makes
                 out
                 the
                 processe
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 iust
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 vncleane
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 euen
                 their
                 consciences
                 are
                 defiled
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 prayer
                 is
                 abhominable
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 this
                 most
                 vnhappie
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 Albeit
                 the
                 former
                 mentioned
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 be
                 most
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 subioyned
                 should
                 waken
                 euery
                 man
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 when
                 we
                 heare
                 that
                 this
                 deliuerance
                 is
                 limited
                 and
                 restrained
                 onely
                 to
                 them
                 
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 the
                 fault
                 came
                 on
                 all
                 to
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 one
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 righteous
                 ,
                 onely
                 they
                 
                   who
                   receiue
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   gift
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   shall
                   reigne
                   in
                   life
                   through
                   one
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 As
                 therfore
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 within
                 our selues
                 by
                 nature
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 borne
                 heyres
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 so
                 wisedome
                 craues
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 neuer
                 rest
                 nor
                 suffer
                 our
                 eies
                 to
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 eye-lids
                 to
                 slumber
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 recount
                 our
                 former
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 our
                 couch
                 with
                 teares
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lord
                 without
                 ceasing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 continually
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 finde
                 
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 darknesse
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 planted
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 first
                 sentence
                 of
                 absolution
                 be
                 pronounced
                 to
                 our
                 conscience
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 
                 
                   goe
                   thy
                   way
                   ,
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   thee
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 here
                 this
                 limitation
                 of
                 the
                 comfort
                 to
                 certain
                 persons
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 appertaines
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                 When
                 the
                 originall
                 world
                 was
                 ouerwhelmed
                 with
                 waters
                 ,
                 none
                 were
                 saued
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Arke
                 :
                 when
                 Sodome
                 was
                 burnt
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 none
                 were
                 saued
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 familie
                 of
                 Lot
                 :
                 when
                 Iericho
                 was
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 
                 none
                 were
                 preserued
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 Rahab
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 figures
                 shadowing
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 cut
                 downe
                 the
                 wicked
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 or
                 hooke
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 into
                 the
                 wine-presse
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 saluation
                 shall
                 belong
                 onely
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 euen
                 that
                 whole
                 familie
                 whereof
                 God
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 number
                 is
                 indeede
                 exceeding
                 small
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 remnant
                 and
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 not
                 their
                 euill
                 example
                 deceiue
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 remembring
                 
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   suffers
                   violence
                   ,
                
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 cast
                 away
                 these
                 burdens
                 and
                 impediments
                 ,
                 
                 specially
                 
                   this
                   sinne
                   which
                   hangeth
                   so
                   fast
                   on
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 enter
                 in
                 time
                 into
                 the
                 arke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Familie
                 of
                 Rahab
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 vvee
                 may
                 bee
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 haue
                 here
                 then
                 first
                 to
                 obserue
                 a
                 certaine
                 distinction
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 vessels
                 of
                 honour
                 reserued
                 to
                 mercy
                 ,
                 others
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 vessels
                 of
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 
                 ordained
                 vnto
                 wrath
                 .
                 This
                 
                 distinction
                 is
                 first
                 made
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 secret
                 counsell
                 ,
                 electing
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 lea●ing
                 others
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 onely
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
                 It
                 begins
                 
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 manifest
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 seperates
                 his
                 Elect
                 from
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 and
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 knowne
                 ,
                 but
                 properly
                 and
                 truely
                 of
                 those
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   that
                   now
                   name
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   To
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 you
                 see
                 changes
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 speach
                 :
                 when
                 hee
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 remayning
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 speakes
                 of
                 our
                 deliuerance
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 by
                 an
                 holy
                 wisedome
                 doth
                 order
                 his
                 speach
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 for
                 least
                 that
                 other
                 weake
                 christians
                 might
                 bee
                 discouraged
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 hee
                 speakes
                 of
                 remanent
                 sinfull
                 corruption
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 none
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 are
                 exempted
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 deliuerance
                 againe
                 he
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 least
                 any
                 should
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 restrayned
                 onely
                 to
                 such
                 singular
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &
                 were
                 not
                 also
                 extended
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Commonly
                 these
                 wh●
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 tender
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 makes
                 exception
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 other
                 christians
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 includes
                 within
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 this
                 benefit
                 ,
                 all
                 vvhosoeuer
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 people
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 poore
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 weake
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 prouiding
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Men
                 who
                 are
                 truely
                 godly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 misery
                 chiefly
                 contemne
                 themselues
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calles
                 himselfe
                 
                   the
                   chiefe
                   of
                   all
                   sinners
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 they
                 neuer
                 exclude
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 communion
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 know
                 sayes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   layd
                   vp
                   for
                   mee
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   mee
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   them
                   who
                   loue
                   the
                   second
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 with
                 naturall
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 blinded
                 with
                 presumption
                 ,
                 they
                 extoll
                 their
                 owne
                 righteousnesse
                 aboue
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 their
                 conceit
                 with
                 the
                 proud
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 condemneth
                 euery
                 other
                 man
                 as
                 a
                 greater
                 sinner
                 than
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 they
                 carrie
                 in
                 their
                 bagge
                 two
                 measures
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 making
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 good
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 they
                 giue
                 ,
                 setting
                 that
                 by
                 for
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 excellent
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 properly
                 expresses
                 their
                 corrupt
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 compares
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 see
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 better
                 than
                 it
                 
                 selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 espye
                 a
                 moate
                 sooner
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 beame
                 in
                 it selfe
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 hipocrites
                 looke
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   curiosi
                   ad
                   cognoscend●m
                   vitam
                   alienam
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   d●sidiosi
                   ad
                   corrigendum
                   suam
                
                 ,
                 curious
                 searchers
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 carelesse
                 correcters
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 .
                 
                 
                   Mens
                   peracute
                   perspiciens
                   alienos
                   errores
                   ,
                   tarda
                   est
                   ad
                   proprios
                   cognoscendos
                   defectus
                   ,
                
                 the
                 minde
                 that
                 sharply
                 lookes
                 to
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 doth
                 but
                 slowly
                 consider
                 her
                 owne
                 defects
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 by
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 searching
                 out
                 our
                 owne
                 sins
                 ,
                 then
                 neglecting
                 our selues
                 to
                 prattle
                 vainely
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   are
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 expresses
                 our
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 fiue
                 sundry
                 similitudes
                 :
                 first
                 by
                 a
                 marriage
                 ,
                 wherin
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 the
                 spouse
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 the
                 members
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 building
                 or
                 house
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 or
                 ground
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 the
                 vpper
                 building
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 ingrafting
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 to
                 the
                 branches
                 grafted
                 into
                 him
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 feeding
                 ,
                 wherin
                 Christ
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 foode
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 which
                 is
                 nourished
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 strongest
                 bands
                 of
                 coniunction
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 betweene
                 two
                 creatures
                 ,
                 was
                 betweene
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue
                 ,
                 for
                 Eue
                 was
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Daughter
                 :
                 his
                 Wife
                 being
                 ioyned
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 marriage
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 she
                 became
                 one
                 flesh
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 she
                 was
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 made
                 immediately
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 Father
                 who
                 made
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 Adams
                 helpe
                 :
                 shee
                 was
                 also
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 him
                 shee
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
                 and
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 wayes
                 are
                 we
                 alyed
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 spouse
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 mutuall
                 contract
                 and
                 couenant
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 marryed
                 vs
                 to
                 himselfe
                 in
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 compassion
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 Daughters
                 in
                 respect
                 
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 new
                 creation
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 also
                 his
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 father
                 also
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sonne
                 Iesus
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 elder
                 brother
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 is
                 our
                 allyance
                 with
                 Christ
                 so
                 neere
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 can
                 not
                 expresse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 in
                 nature
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 it
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 borrowes
                 similitudes
                 to
                 declare
                 how
                 Christ
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 branch
                 in
                 the
                 tree
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Eue
                 was
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 house
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 ,
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 brother
                 with
                 brother
                 ,
                 as
                 husband
                 and
                 wife
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 as
                 meat
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 nourished
                 ,
                 what
                 meruaile
                 the●
                 considering
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 with
                 boldnes
                 breakes
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 glorious
                 triumph
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   condemnation
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 branches
                 in
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 wither
                 or
                 decay
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 sap
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 retaine
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 built
                 on
                 him
                 like
                 an
                 house
                 vpon
                 a
                 sure
                 foundation
                 ,
                 what
                 storme
                 can
                 ouerblow
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 winde
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 raine
                 fall
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 God
                 standing
                 vpon
                 a
                 sure
                 foundation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 wee
                 are
                 his
                 spouse
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 haue
                 action
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 debts
                 fall
                 to
                 be
                 payd
                 by
                 our
                 husband
                 ,
                 he
                 liueth
                 to
                 make
                 answere
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 conquered
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 take
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 
                   My
                   sheepe
                   can
                   no
                   man
                   take
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   hand
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 )
                 Most
                 happy
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 leauing
                 other
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 that
                 this
                 phrase
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 planting
                 or
                 ingrafting
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 vses
                 this
                 same
                 similitude
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 it
                 we
                 haue
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 consider
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 stock
                 ,
                 or
                 root
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 grafts
                 or
                 branches
                 ingrafted
                 :
                 
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 ingrafting
                 :
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 some
                 comfors
                 and
                 instructions
                 arising
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 root
                 or
                 stock
                 whereinto
                 this
                 ingrafting
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 himselfe
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Vine
                
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Oliue
                
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   Iesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   righteous
                   branch
                
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 roote
                 that
                 great
                 husbandman
                 the
                 eternall
                 God
                 prepared
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 stocke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 he
                 ingrafts
                 all
                 of
                 Adams
                 lost
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 concluded
                 to
                 saue
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 time
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 clad
                 with
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 the
                 work
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 laid
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 set
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 once
                 like
                 a
                 liuely
                 roote
                 hee
                 sprang
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 rested
                 not
                 till
                 his
                 branches
                 spred
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 his
                 top
                 mounted
                 vp
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 now
                 he
                 sits
                 and
                 raignes
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 was
                 humbled
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 branches
                 or
                 graftes
                 ingrafted
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 
                 externall
                 Baptisme
                 are
                 entred
                 to
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 baptised
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 ingrafting
                 will
                 suffer
                 a
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   thou
                   continue
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   bountifulnesse
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   also
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   .
                
                 For
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 sap
                 of
                 grace
                 ministred
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 stocke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 are
                 as
                 dead
                 trees
                 ,
                 
                 hauing
                 leaues
                 without
                 fruit
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   Godlinesse
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   denyed
                   the
                   power
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 Esau
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 wombe
                 with
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 borne
                 and
                 brought
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Family
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 marked
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 sacrament
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Na●
                   sicut
                   ille
                   ex
                   legittima
                   matre
                   natus
                   gratiam
                   superbe
                   spreuit
                   ,
                   &
                   reprobatus
                   est
                   ,
                   it
                   a
                   qui
                   in
                   vera
                   Ecclesia
                   baptizantur
                   ,
                   &
                   gratiam
                   Dei
                   non
                   amplectuntur
                   ,
                   cum
                   Esauo
                   reijciuntur
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 hee
                 being
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Mother
                 ,
                 proudely
                 despised
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 cast
                 off
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 baptised
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 not
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 reiected
                 with
                 Esau
                 ,
                 
                 neyther
                 shall
                 it
                 auaile
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 an
                 externall
                 kinde
                 of
                 ingrafting
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 adioyned
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 sort
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 beside
                 the
                 outward
                 ingrafting
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 inwardly
                 grafted
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   liue
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   I
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   liueth
                   in
                   me
                
                 ;
                 these
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 
                   same
                   minde
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   Iesus
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 onely
                 sure
                 argument
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 vnion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 quickned
                 and
                 ruled
                 by
                 this
                 spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 assuredly
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 ingrafting
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 who
                 creating
                 faith
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 by
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 makes
                 vs
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   tranfire
                   in
                   Christum
                
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 to
                 relie
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 light
                 we
                 are
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 wee
                 are
                 quickned
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 continuall
                 furniture
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 we
                 perseuere
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 in
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 liue
                 that
                 in
                 our selues
                 we
                 dye
                 .
                 Euery
                 lampe
                 of
                 the
                 golden
                 candlesticke
                 hath
                 his
                 owne
                 pipe
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 these
                 two
                 oliues
                 ,
                 that
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 ruler
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 emptie
                 themselues
                 into
                 the
                 gold
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 euery
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 receiues
                 grace
                 from
                 that
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 secret
                 conduits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 preserueth
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 we
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 can
                 stay
                 this
                 vnion
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 howsoeuer
                 scattered
                 through
                 sundry
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 haue
                 neuer
                 seene
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 are
                 notwithstanding
                 knit
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 into
                 one
                 holy
                 communion
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 bee
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 one
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 suppose
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 
                 to
                 enforce
                 for
                 effecting
                 of
                 this
                 vnion
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 corporall
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 comforts
                 that
                 ariseth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 communion
                 
                 with
                 Christ
                 are
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 first
                 we
                 haue
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 communion
                 of
                 natures
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 taken
                 vpon
                 him
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 communicated
                 his
                 nature
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 )
                 all
                 mankinde
                 may
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 comfort
                 is
                 small
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 came
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 would
                 not
                 receiue
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 reioyce
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 assumed
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 made
                 vs
                 
                   pertakers
                   of
                   the
                   diuine
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 hee
                 assumed
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 hee
                 sanctified
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 hauing
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 spirit
                 ioyned
                 vs
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 cease
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 fully
                 sanctified
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 comfort
                 that
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 perfect
                 sanctification
                 is
                 not
                 left
                 vnto
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 taken
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 to
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   that
                   hee
                   who
                   hath
                   begunne
                   this
                   good
                   worke
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   will
                   performe
                   it
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Hee
                 who
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 turned
                 water
                 into
                 Wine
                 ;
                 hee
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 bitter
                 vvaters
                 to
                 become
                 sweet
                 ;
                 hee
                 who
                 makes
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 a
                 fruitfull
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 barren
                 woman
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 many
                 children
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 hee
                 who
                 calles
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 is
                 hee
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 sinners
                 become
                 Saints
                 ?
                 or
                 shall
                 hee
                 not
                 perfect
                 that
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 creation
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 begunne
                 in
                 vs
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 man
                 he
                 may
                 bege●
                 children
                 but
                 cannot
                 renew
                 their
                 nature
                 ;
                 he
                 may
                 marrie
                 a
                 Wife
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 change
                 her
                 conditions
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   qui
                   Aethiopissam
                   duxit
                   sed
                   non
                   potuit
                   aethiopissae
                   mutare
                   colorem
                   :
                
                 who
                 married
                 an
                 Aethiopian
                 woman
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 change
                 her
                 colour
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 so
                 loued
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   shall
                   make
                
                 
                 
                 
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 remanent
                 members
                 ,
                 euidently
                 shewes
                 that
                 this
                 spirituall
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 weake
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 our
                 ingrafting
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 this
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 benefite
                 of
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   we
                   beare
                   not
                   the
                   root
                   the
                   root
                   beares
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 our
                 saluation
                 depends
                 not
                 vpon
                 vs
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 an
                 vnsure
                 foundation
                 )
                 it
                 depends
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 grow
                 and
                 increase
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 older
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 fasten
                 our
                 roote
                 and
                 flourish
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   planted
                   in
                   the
                   Courts
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   flourish
                   in
                   their
                   old
                   age
                   and
                   bring
                   forth
                   fruit
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 wheras
                 other
                 branches
                 may
                 be
                 pulled
                 away
                 from
                 their
                 stocke
                 ,
                 eyther
                 by
                 violence
                 of
                 winde
                 ,
                 or
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 consumed
                 by
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 keepe
                 not
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 kept
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   changed
                   ,
                   therefore
                   yee
                   are
                   not
                   consumed
                   ,
                   O
                   yee
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ,
                
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 planted
                 in
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 bee
                 who
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 pulled
                 vp
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 continue
                 in
                 honour
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   their
                   breath
                   shall
                   decay
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   returne
                   to
                   their
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   thoughts
                   shall
                   perish
                   ,
                   the
                   Iudges
                   thereof
                   shall
                   bee
                   made
                   as
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   planted
                   ,
                   nor
                   sowen
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   if
                   their
                   stocke
                   tooke
                   no
                   root
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   blow
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   wither
                   ,
                   the
                   whirle-wind
                   shal
                   take
                   them
                   away
                   like
                   stubble
                   .
                
                 O
                 silly
                 glory
                 of
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 which
                 dieth
                 to
                 them
                 oftentimes
                 before
                 themselues
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 be●utie
                 consumes
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 pomp
                 doth
                 not
                 descend
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 Onely
                 happy
                 &
                 sure
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 neyther
                 life
                 nor
                 death
                 ,
                 things
                 present
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 shal
                 seperate
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 lessons
                 of
                 instruction
                 are
                 chiefely
                 two
                 :
                 
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 lesson
                 of
                 humilitie
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 we
                 haue
                 life
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 humble
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 taught
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 agreeable
                 to
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 eleauen
                 hundred
                 yeers
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 mark
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 point
                 out
                 the
                 agreement
                 in
                 one
                 truth
                 between
                 vs
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 
                   Ita
                   sunt
                   in
                   vite
                   palmites
                
                 :
                 
                 
                   vt
                   illi
                   nihil
                   conferant
                   ,
                   sed
                   inde
                   accipiant
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   vnde
                   viuant
                   ,
                   sic
                   quippe
                   vitis
                   est
                   in
                   palmitibus
                   ,
                   vt
                   vitale
                   subministret
                   illis
                   ,
                   non
                   sumat
                   ab
                   ijs
                   ,
                   ac
                   per
                   hoc
                   &
                   manentem
                   in
                   se
                   habere
                   Christum
                   ,
                   &
                   manere
                   in
                   Christo
                   ,
                   discipulis
                   prodest
                   ,
                   non
                   Christo
                   :
                
                 the
                 branches
                 are
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 vine
                 that
                 they
                 giue
                 nothing
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 receiues
                 from
                 it
                 that
                 sap
                 of
                 grace
                 wherby
                 they
                 liue
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 vine
                 is
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 branches
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ministers
                 life
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 receiues
                 nothing
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 abideth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 learned
                 from
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 speach
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 denyes
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 branch
                 can
                 beare
                 no
                 fruit
                 except
                 it
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 can
                 ye
                 ,
                 except
                 ye
                 abide
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   without
                   me
                   ye
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 subioyned
                 doth
                 yet
                 more
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   praeciso
                   palmite
                   potest
                   de
                   viuae
                   radice
                   alius
                   pullulare
                   ,
                   qui
                   autem
                   praecisus
                   est
                   non
                   potest
                   sine
                   radice
                   viuere
                   ,
                
                 though
                 a
                 branch
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 another
                 may
                 spring
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 branch
                 which
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 cannot
                 liue
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 root
                 it
                 withereth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 meet
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 falleth
                 away
                 from
                 Christ
                 shall
                 perish
                 like
                 a
                 withered
                 branch
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 shal
                 not
                 want
                 another
                 who
                 shall
                 grow
                 vp
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 we
                 stand
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   be
                   high
                   minded
                   but
                   feare
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 a
                 lesson
                 of
                 thankfulnesse
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 who
                 professe
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 herein
                 (
                 saith●our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   is
                   my
                   Father
                   glorified
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   beare
                   much
                   fruit
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 liuely
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 stock
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 planted
                 in
                 him
                 flourish
                 incontinent
                 .
                 Proofe
                 hereof
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Lidia
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Theefe
                 crucified
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 conuerted
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Aarons
                 rodde
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 changed
                 from
                 a
                 withered
                 sticke
                 into
                 a
                 flourishing
                 tree
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 hee
                 from
                 a
                 barren
                 malefactor
                 into
                 a
                 fruitfull
                 professor
                 ;
                 for
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 fruit
                 hee
                 beares
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ,
                 he
                 confesseth
                 his
                 owne
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 rebuketh
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 hee
                 giueth
                 a
                 good
                 testimonie
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 prayes
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 remember
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 concupiscence
                 proceeds
                 from
                 sin
                 &
                 ●endeth
                 vnto
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 labors
                 to
                 expresse
                 by
                 this
                 similitude
                 ▪
                 he
                 that
                 hears
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 another
                 man
                 speking
                 filthy
                 language
                 ,
                 &
                 consents
                 not
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 is
                 angry
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reproues
                 it
                 ,
                 sinneth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 merits
                 a
                 greater
                 reward
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 concupiscence
                 send●
                 out
                 any
                 sinfull
                 motion
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consent
                 not
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 sinne
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 that
                 counsell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 as
                 many
                 curses
                 as
                 Canons
                 ,
                 haue
                 decreed
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 
                   this
                   concupiscence
                   which
                   sometime
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calleth
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Synode
                   declares
                   that
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   did
                   neuer
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   truely
                   and
                   properly
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   regeuerate
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   commeth
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   inclineth
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mother
                 errour
                 which
                 brings
                 forth
                 and
                 strengthens
                 many
                 other
                 errours
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 will
                 shortly
                 disproue
                 
                 it
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 reason
                 and
                 antiquitie
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 condemneth
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 when
                 consent
                 is
                 not
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 protests
                 of
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 resisted
                 these
                 motions
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 oftentimes
                 sore
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 captiued
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 condemnes
                 them
                 as
                 euill
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 gaue
                 no
                 consent
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 condemne
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 branch
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   in
                   thee
                   an
                   euill
                   thought
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 confirmed
                 by
                 reason
                 .
                 Consent
                 in
                 it
                 owne
                 nature
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 that
                 whereunto
                 I
                 consent
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 my
                 consent
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 euill
                 my
                 consent
                 is
                 euill
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 motion
                 of
                 sinne
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 euill
                 thing
                 in
                 it selfe
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 euill
                 thing
                 to
                 consent
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 euill
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 my
                 consenting
                 cannot
                 become
                 euill
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 consent
                 following
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 preceeding
                 motion
                 to
                 bee
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 preceeding
                 euill
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 subsequent
                 consent
                 euill
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 Coster
                 his
                 similitude
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 plainely
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 heareth
                 
                 euill
                 spoken
                 and
                 reproues
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 praise
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 spake
                 the
                 euill
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 euen
                 so
                 ,
                 albeit
                 wee
                 doe
                 well
                 when
                 wee
                 consent
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 concupiscence
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 sent
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 voyce
                 of
                 a
                 filthy
                 desire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 most
                 holy
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 iudgement
                 with
                 vs
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 ancient
                 
                 Fathers
                 .
                 
                 
                   Cum
                   concupisco
                   ,
                   quamuis
                   concupiscentis
                   assensum
                   non
                   praebeam
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   fit
                   tamen
                   in
                   me
                   quod
                   nolo
                   ,
                   &
                   quod
                   etiam
                   non
                   vult
                   Lex
                   .
                
                 When
                 I
                 lust
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 albeit
                 I
                 consent
                 not
                 to
                 my
                 lust
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 law
                 will
                 not
                 .
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   desiderium
                   tuum
                   tali
                   debet
                   esse
                   ad
                   Deum
                   ,
                   vt
                   omnino
                   non
                   sit
                   ipsa
                   concupiscentia
                   cui
                   resistere
                   oporteat
                   ,
                   resistis
                   enim
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   consentiendo
                   vincis
                   sed
                   melius
                   est
                   hostem
                   non
                   habere
                   ▪
                   quam
                   vincere
                   :
                
                 thy
                 desire
                 should
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 be
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 thee
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 concupiscence
                 which
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 resistance
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 resists
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 not
                 consenting
                 thou
                 ouercommest
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 enemie
                 then
                 to
                 ouercome
                 him
                 :
                 with
                 him
                 agrees
                 also
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Genus
                   illud
                   peccati
                   quod
                   toties
                   nos
                   conturbat
                   ,
                   reprimi
                   quidem
                   potest
                   ,
                   &
                   debet
                   per
                   gratiam
                   Dei
                   (
                   concupiscentias
                   loquor
                   &
                   praua
                   desideria
                   )
                   vt
                   non
                   regnet
                   in
                   nobis
                   ,
                   nec
                   demus
                   membra
                   nostra
                   arma
                   iniquitatis
                   peccato
                   ,
                   &
                   sic
                   nulla
                   est
                   damnatio
                   his
                   ,
                   qui
                   sunt
                   in
                   Christo
                   ,
                   sed
                   non
                   eijcitur
                   ni●i
                   in
                   morte
                   .
                
                 That
                 kinde
                 of
                 sinne
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 which
                 so
                 oft
                 troubles
                 vs
                 ,
                 (
                 Concupiscence
                 and
                 euill
                 desires
                 I
                 meane
                 )
                 may
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 repressed
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 raigne
                 not
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 giue
                 not
                 our
                 members
                 weapons
                 of
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 way
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 damnation
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 but
                 in
                 death
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 Bernard
                 cleerely
                 agree
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 are
                 euill
                 and
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 repressed
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 consent
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 leauing
                 further
                 improbation
                 of
                 this
                 errour
                 ,
                 wee
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   toler
                   abilius
                   enim
                   lingua
                   quā
                   vita
                   ment●tur
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 lye
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 tollerable
                 then
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 life
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 tongue
                 professes
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hart
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 impietie
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 
                   professio
                   ,
                   sed
                   abnegatio
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 a
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 denying
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sinne
                 to
                 beare
                 false
                 witnesse
                 against
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 a
                 greater
                 sinne
                 to
                 beare
                 false
                 witnesse
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Euery
                 creature
                 in
                 their
                 kinde
                 giues
                 a
                 true
                 testimonie
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   heauens
                   declare
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   therein
                   is
                
                 sets
                 foorth
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 little
                 Emmet
                 proclaimes
                 his
                 prouidence
                 :
                 hee
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 prouiuident
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 put
                 so
                 great
                 prouidence
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 creature
                 ;
                 onely
                 apostate
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 false
                 witnesses
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 wyles
                 continually
                 against
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 sayes
                 to
                 the
                 penitent
                 and
                 beleeuing
                 man
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 forgiue
                 him
                 ,
                 vvyles
                 against
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 beares
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 hand
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 punish
                 him
                 ,
                 wyles
                 against
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 would
                 perswade
                 the
                 afflicted
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 deliuer
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Apostate
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 false
                 vvitnesse
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 calleth
                 himselfe
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 hee
                 carryeth
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 begat
                 children
                 to
                 another
                 image
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 
                 Certainely
                 the
                 sinfull
                 life
                 of
                 one
                 professing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 publick
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 falsly
                 proclayming
                 to
                 the
                 vvorld
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vertue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 as
                 can
                 neither
                 sanctifie
                 nor
                 saue
                 from
                 sinne
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 his
                 ;
                 a
                 fearefull
                 blasphemie
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Christians
                 are
                 not
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 second
                 marti●dome
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 Christs
                 vvitnesses
                 ,
                 by
                 suffering
                 of
                 death
                 for
                 his
                 truths
                 sake
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 to
                 bee
                 vvitnesses
                 of
                 his
                 sauing
                 and
                 renuing
                 power
                 ,
                 
                   shewing
                   forth
                   his
                   meruailous
                   vertue
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   translated
                   vs
                   from
                   darknesse
                   into
                   his
                   light
                   .
                   Tota
                   vita
                   martyrium
                   esse
                   debet
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   testimonium
                   deo
                   reddere
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 whole
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 martirdome
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 continuall
                 witnessing
                 of
                 
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 necessarie
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 the
                 second
                 martirdome
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 testimonie
                 vvhich
                 thou
                 bearest
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 shedding
                 of
                 thy
                 blood
                 is
                 worth
                 nothing
                 ;
                 it
                 availes
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 thy
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 that
                 first
                 thou
                 mortifie
                 thy
                 earthly
                 members
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   by
                   reasonable
                   seruice
                   offer
                   vp
                   thy
                   body
                   a
                   liuely
                   and
                   an
                   acceptable
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God.
                
                 
                 And
                 hereunto
                 also
                 tendeth
                 that
                 which
                 bee
                 subioynes
                 .
                 
                   Efficacius
                   est
                   vitae
                   quam
                   linguae
                   testimonium
                   habent
                   etiam
                   opera
                   suam
                   linguam
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 The
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 is
                 more
                 effectuall
                 than
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 workes
                 haue
                 also
                 their
                 owne
                 language
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 tongue
                 be
                 silent
                 :
                 therefore
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 sayeth
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   workes
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   giuen
                   mee
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   same
                   workes
                   that
                   I
                   doe
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                
                 Like
                 as
                 (
                 Cyprian
                 sayeth
                 )
                 good
                 workes
                 professes
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 euill
                 workes
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 kinde
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 fearefull
                 sinne
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 who
                 professes
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 no
                 sinne
                 can
                 be
                 committed
                 of
                 them
                 vvithout
                 horrible
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 
                 euery
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 though
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 Pagan
                 is
                 a
                 transgression
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 bee
                 punished
                 vnto
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 committed
                 by
                 Christians
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 sacrilegious
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 :
                 
                 then
                 came
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Belshazar
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 sinnes
                 hee
                 ioyned
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 those
                 vessels
                 which
                 were
                 holy
                 :
                 to
                 haue
                 drunke
                 intemperately
                 for
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 his
                 Idol
                 in
                 any
                 vessell
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 fearfull
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 vessels
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 was
                 a
                 double
                 sinne
                 :
                 
                 Yet
                 is
                 this
                 sacriledge
                 small
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 compared
                 with
                 thine
                 ,
                 who
                 professing
                 Christ
                 liues
                 profanely
                 ,
                 hee
                 abused
                 dead
                 vessels
                 of
                 gold
                 &
                 siluer
                 but
                 thou
                 erects
                 a
                 temple
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 temple
                 for
                 Idoles
                 ,
                 thou
                 defilest
                 the
                 sanctuary
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 those
                 vessels
                 which
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 
                 
                 
                 O
                 what
                 neede
                 haue
                 wee
                 therefore
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 to
                 walke
                 circumspectly
                 ?
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 eyes
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 discerne
                 the
                 inward
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 from
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 looke
                 rightly
                 on
                 those
                 outward
                 obiects
                 which
                 may
                 cherish
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 suppresse
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 battaile
                 betweene
                 two
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 assists
                 that
                 partie
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 would
                 faine
                 haue
                 to
                 be
                 victorious
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 Ba●il
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 ouerthrow
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 combat
                 betweene
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Flesh
                 being
                 strengthened
                 by
                 outward
                 allurements
                 and
                 carnall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 quencheth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 it
                 in
                 subiection
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 body
                 bee
                 subdued
                 by
                 moderate
                 discipline
                 ,
                 the
                 stronger
                 waxes
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God.
                 Happy
                 were
                 wee
                 if
                 our
                 care
                 were
                 continuall
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 all
                 spiritual
                 exercises
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 daily
                 weaken
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 greatest
                 perfection
                 wherevnto
                 we
                 can
                 attaine
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 these
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 fight
                 against
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 Our
                 life
                 saith
                 Iob
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 a
                 warfare
                 .
                 
                   Bellum
                   est
                   ,
                   non
                   triumphus
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 battaile
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 triumph
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 :
                 )
                 though
                 after
                 many
                 particular
                 victories
                 the
                 Lord
                 put
                 that
                 voyce
                 of
                 triumph
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   thanks
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   alway
                   makes
                   vs
                   to
                   triumph
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                
                 
                 yet
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 incontinent
                 we
                 must
                 fight
                 againe
                 ;
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 mortall
                 body
                 wherein
                 the
                 Flesh
                 lusts
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 bee
                 free
                 from
                 carnall
                 and
                 euill
                 desires
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 dissemble
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 shall
                 alway
                 finde
                 within
                 thy selfe
                 some
                 thing
                 which
                 hath
                 neede
                 to
                 be
                 resisted
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 sinfull
                 superfluities
                 (
                 saith
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   putata
                   repullulant
                   ,
                   effugata
                   redeunt
                   ,
                   &
                   reaccenduntur
                   extincta
                   ,
                
                 that
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 they
                 spring
                 out
                 againe
                 ,
                 chased
                 away
                 they
                 returne
                 againe
                 ,
                 being
                 quenched
                 they
                 are
                 kindled
                 againe
                 .
                 
                   Velis
                   ,
                   nolis
                   ,
                   intra
                   fines
                   tuos
                   habitabit
                   Iebusaeus
                   ,
                
                 will
                 thou
                 ,
                 nill
                 thou
                 ,
                 the
                 Iebusit
                 shall
                 dwell
                 within
                 thy
                 borders
                 ,
                 
                   Subi●gare
                   potest
                   ,
                   exterminare
                   non
                   potest
                   ,
                
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 subdued
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 againe
                 doe
                 wee
                 marke
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 weak
                 consciences
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 Sathans
                 subtiltie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 commonly
                 hee
                 disquiets
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 carnall
                 corruption
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 therefore
                 beare
                 them
                 in
                 hand
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 Christs
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 hee
                 playes
                 the
                 deceiuer
                 ,
                 hee
                 tryes
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 wrong
                 rule
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 tryes
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 perfect
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 square
                 vvhich
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 Christs
                 members
                 triumphant
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 militant
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 Sinne
                 remayning
                 in
                 me
                 will
                 not
                 proue
                 that
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 otherwise
                 Christ
                 should
                 haue
                 no
                 members
                 vpon
                 earth
                 )
                 but
                 grace
                 working
                 that
                 new
                 disposition
                 which
                 nature
                 could
                 neuer
                 effect
                 ,
                 proues
                 vndoubtedly
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 this
                 therefore
                 bee
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 albeit
                 there
                 bee
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 fleshly
                 corruption
                 ,
                 yet
                 thankes
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 walke
                 not
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 follow
                 not
                 willingly
                 the
                 direction
                 and
                 commandement
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 alas
                 wee
                 finde
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 the
                 regenerate
                 man
                 may
                 bee
                 led
                 captiue
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 pulled
                 perforce
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 delights
                 to
                 walke
                 ,
                 and
                 compelled
                 to
                 doe
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 euen
                 at
                 that
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 disclaymes
                 the
                 gouerment
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 mourning
                 and
                 lamenting
                 within
                 himselfe
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 bee
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Lord
                 and
                 gouernour
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeede
                 it
                 is
                 worthie
                 to
                 bee
                 marked
                 that
                 what
                 euer
                 seruice
                 the
                 regenerate
                 man
                 giues
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 seruice
                 that
                 Israell
                 gaue
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 in
                 Egipt
                 ,
                 throwne
                 out
                 by
                 oppression
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 compelled
                 them
                 to
                 sigh
                 and
                 cry
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 seruice
                 which
                 the
                 regenerate
                 man
                 giues
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 voluntarie
                 ,
                 done
                 as
                 vnto
                 his
                 most
                 lawfull
                 superiour
                 ,
                 with
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 ioy
                 and
                 contentment
                 of
                 minde
                 .
                 Happie
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 who
                 can
                 make
                 this
                 reply
                 to
                 his
                 spirituall
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 challenged
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 O
                 enimie
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 thy
                 entisement
                 ,
                 yet
                 heerein
                 I
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 seruice
                 I
                 
                 
                 
                 God
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 .
                 O
                 happy
                 ●ourney
                 ,
                 wherin
                 Christ
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 the
                 guid
                 .
                 
                   Eamus
                   post
                   Christum
                   ,
                   quia
                   veritas
                   ,
                   per
                   Christum
                   ,
                   quia
                   via
                   ,
                   ad
                   Christum
                   ,
                   quia
                   vita
                   ,
                
                 Let
                 vs
                 vvalke
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 walke
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 vvalke
                 toward
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 yee
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 companies
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 see
                 some
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 following
                 Christ
                 ,
                 flying
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   enim
                   male
                   facit
                   ,
                   odit
                   lucem
                   ,
                
                 for
                 hee
                 vvho
                 doth
                 euill
                 hateth
                 the
                 light
                 :
                 Others
                 vvhere
                 they
                 should
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 runne
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 waiting
                 vpon
                 his
                 light
                 &
                 direction
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 his
                 vvorship
                 ,
                 followes
                 their
                 owne
                 spirit
                 ,
                 doing
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 vvith
                 zeale
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 vvay
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 vve
                 haue
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 vnto
                 the
                 vvay
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 euery
                 mans
                 course
                 declareth
                 vvhat
                 kinde
                 of
                 man
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 vvhether
                 carnall
                 or
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhat
                 vvill
                 be
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   that
                   soweth
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   will
                   reape
                   corruption
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   soweth
                   to
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   shall
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   reape
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   .
                
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvill
                 not
                 say
                 hee
                 vvould
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 end
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 vvonderfull
                 folly
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 proposed
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 pilgrimage
                 vvhereat
                 they
                 vvould
                 be
                 is
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 vvay
                 vvherein
                 they
                 vvalk
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 vvay
                 that
                 leadeth
                 close
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 Who
                 vvill
                 not
                 esteeme
                 him
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 vvho
                 in
                 word
                 saith
                 his
                 iourney
                 is
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 no
                 mans
                 vvarning
                 vvill
                 refraine
                 his
                 feete
                 from
                 vvalking
                 toward
                 the
                 North
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 foolish
                 is
                 hee
                 ,
                 vvho
                 professing
                 himselfe
                 a
                 pilgrime
                 trauailing
                 towards
                 heauenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 keepes
                 notwithstanding
                 a
                 contrarie
                 course
                 ,
                 hauing
                 his
                 backe
                 vpon
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 face
                 towards
                 hell
                 ,
                 vvalking
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 O
                 pittifull
                 blindnesse
                 and
                 folly
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 witnesses
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 forewarned
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 all
                 crying
                 to
                 thee
                 vvith
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 this
                 vvay
                 wherein
                 thou
                 walkest
                 (
                 O
                 sinfull
                 man
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 hee
                 vvho
                 liues
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 shall
                 dye
                 assuredly
                 ,
                 yet
                 wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 returne
                 ,
                 nor
                 change
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 thy
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 mayest
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hauing
                 once
                 found
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 which
                 may
                 lead
                 vs
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 strengthen
                 our selues
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 three
                 most
                 notable
                 helpes
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 Dauid
                 in
                 three
                 verses
                 of
                 119
                 Psal.
                 vers
                 .
                 57.
                 
                 
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   I
                   haue
                   determined
                   to
                   keepe
                   thy
                   word
                   .
                   58.
                   
                   I
                   haue
                   made
                   my
                   supplication
                   in
                   thy
                   presence
                   with
                   my
                   whole
                   hart
                   .
                   59.
                   
                   I
                   haue
                   considered
                   
                   my
                   wayes
                   and
                   turned
                   my
                   feete
                   vnto
                   thy
                   testimonies
                   .
                
                 
                 Determination
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 by
                 setled
                 resolution
                 
                 to
                 conclude
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 liue
                 godly
                 .
                 Supplication
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 continuall
                 prayer
                 our
                 determination
                 bee
                 confi●med
                 and
                 strengthned
                 by
                 gr●ce
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 conclusions
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 take
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 shall
                 vanish
                 to
                 morrow
                 .
                 
                 Consideration
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 
                 to
                 reduce
                 vs
                 againe
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 of
                 weaknes
                 we
                 wander
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 determination
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 three
                 helpes
                 to
                 keepe
                 our
                 hart
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 necessary
                 that
                 if
                 without
                 them
                 we
                 doe
                 any
                 worke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 but
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 snared
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 ship
                 which
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 sayle
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 sayles
                 are
                 hoysed
                 vp
                 ,
                 presently
                 some
                 skilfull
                 Marriner
                 starteth
                 to
                 the
                 rudder
                 :
                 so
                 euery
                 morning
                 ,
                 wherein
                 vve
                 rise
                 from
                 our
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 our selues
                 ready
                 to
                 go
                 forward
                 in
                 our
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 take
                 heed
                 vnto
                 the
                 hart
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 rudder
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 bodie
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 knit
                 it
                 vnto
                 God
                 by
                 this
                 threefold
                 cord
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 our
                 wayes
                 be
                 ordered
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 vve
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 happie
                 progresse
                 euery
                 day
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 leades
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 By
                 determination
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 course
                 .
                 By
                 supplication
                 vve
                 continue
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 consideration
                 we
                 see
                 vvhether
                 we
                 be
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 :
                 if
                 vve
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 consideration
                 warnes
                 vs
                 to
                 returne
                 againe
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Happie
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 in
                 whose
                 life
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 is
                 alwayes
                 an
                 actour
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 this
                 metaphor
                 of
                 walking
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 
                 Christian
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 continuall
                 progresse
                 in
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 walking
                 (
                 saith
                 Basil
                 )
                 the
                 steps
                 
                 
                 
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 Reuel
                 .
                 11.
                 11.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 that
                 forcible
                 working
                 liuely
                 power
                 vvhich
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 customable
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 vvord
                 law
                 to
                 expresse
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 commanding
                 or
                 working
                 power
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 hath
                 ascribed
                 a
                 law
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 a
                 law
                 to
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 a
                 law
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 very
                 properly
                 hee
                 oppones
                 vnto
                 them
                 
                   a
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 vvhich
                 is
                 more
                 liuely
                 and
                 powerfull
                 to
                 saue
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 quicken
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 law
                 that
                 hath
                 contrary
                 power
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 captiue
                 ,
                 or
                 slay
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 words
                 being
                 expounded
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 first
                 lesson
                 will
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 manner
                 of
                 speach
                 ▪
                 who
                 ascribing
                 to
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 may
                 condemne
                 and
                 destroy
                 ,
                 ascribes
                 to
                 Christ
                 a
                 more
                 powerfull
                 law
                 ,
                 to
                 iustifie
                 and
                 preserue
                 .
                 Most
                 sure
                 then
                 is
                 our
                 estate
                 vvho
                 are
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 shall
                 bring
                 euery
                 contrary
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 and
                 Angell
                 in
                 subiecton
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 tyrant
                 sinne
                 hath
                 indeede
                 oppressed
                 and
                 ouer-ruled
                 many
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 the
                 valiant
                 conquerour
                 hath
                 a
                 mightie
                 power
                 able
                 to
                 disanull
                 the
                 lavv
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 Sathan
                 is
                 that
                 strong
                 one
                 vvho
                 by
                 nature
                 possesses
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 Iesus
                 is
                 that
                 stronger
                 one
                 ,
                 vvho
                 vvill
                 dispossesse
                 him
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 his
                 :
                 
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   peace
                   shall
                   shortly
                   tread
                   Sathan
                   vnder
                   our
                   feet
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 vve
                 bee
                 vveake
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 yet
                 vve
                 vvill
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 vve
                 learne
                 here
                 that
                 without
                 Christ
                 vve
                 liued
                 in
                 a
                 vile
                 seruitude
                 and
                 bondage
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 seruants
                 those
                 are
                 in
                 vvorst
                 case
                 who
                 are
                 sould
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 vvho
                 are
                 sould
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 vvorst
                 vvho
                 must
                 doe
                 seruice
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 vvho
                 are
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 most
                 lamentable
                 is
                 their
                 estate
                 vvho
                 are
                 chayned
                 and
                 bound
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 seruants
                 were
                 vve
                 by
                 nature
                 before
                 Christ
                 made
                 vs
                 free
                 ,
                 vve
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sould
                 vnder
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 witnesseth
                 the
                 
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 also
                 vve
                 vvere
                 ,
                 as
                 sayth
                 Esay
                 ,
                 captiued
                 and
                 bound
                 with
                 chaines
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 the
                 Iaylour
                 vvhereof
                 is
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 were
                 all
                 shut
                 vp
                 vnder
                 vnbeliefe
                 ,
                 a
                 Iaylour
                 so
                 straite
                 and
                 tyrannous
                 ,
                 as
                 permitted
                 vs
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 keeping
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 ●o
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 head
                 or
                 looke
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 him
                 from
                 whom
                 onely
                 comes
                 our
                 helpe
                 .
                 Our
                 oppressers
                 in
                 this
                 bondage
                 ,
                 are
                 Sathan
                 and
                 Sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sinnes
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 sorts
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 miserably
                 distract
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 Pride
                 one
                 while
                 vsurping
                 dominion
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ;
                 Auarice
                 another
                 while
                 vendicating
                 a
                 seat
                 to
                 her selfe
                 with
                 power
                 to
                 commaund
                 vs
                 ;
                 Concupiscence
                 most
                 commonly
                 challenging
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 her
                 seruice
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 soueraigne
                 .
                 
                   Sic
                   certant
                   in
                   me
                   de
                   me
                   ipso
                   cui●s
                   potissimum
                   esse
                   videar
                   ,
                
                 
                 thus
                 doe
                 they
                 striue
                 within
                 mee
                 (
                 saith
                 Bernard
                 )
                 about
                 mee
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 their
                 dominion
                 I
                 should
                 appertaine
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 hee
                 confessed
                 of
                 himselfe
                 all
                 the
                 Godly
                 may
                 feele
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 experience
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 are
                 those
                 tyrants
                 that
                 striue
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 striue
                 against
                 vs
                 to
                 haue
                 domination
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 indeede
                 these
                 are
                 vncouth
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 claime
                 no
                 title
                 nor
                 right
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 workemanship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 redeemed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 seruice
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 therefore
                 come
                 downe
                 and
                 possesse
                 thine
                 owne
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 erect
                 a
                 throne
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 by
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 may
                 raigne
                 in
                 vs
                 as
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 free
                 from
                 these
                 tyrants
                 that
                 would
                 oppresse
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 perceiue
                 how
                 abhominable
                 this
                 seruitude
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 mark
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 dominion
                 is
                 tyrannicall
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Commaundements
                 of
                 these
                 tyrants
                 are
                 all
                 wicked
                 :
                 and
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 deadly
                 ;
                 these
                 three
                 he
                 toucheth
                 shortly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 freed
                 vs
                 from
                 
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                 First
                 then
                 he
                 ascribeth
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 sin
                 proceeded
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 lawfulnesse
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 poynt
                 out
                 the
                 tyranny
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Rulers
                 ordayned
                 by
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 inuested
                 in
                 this
                 dignitie
                 to
                 be
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 ruler
                 ouer
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 
                 
                   Animal
                   es
                   O
                   homo
                   principatu
                   decoratum
                   ,
                   vt
                   quid
                   seruis
                   affectionibus
                   ,
                   quamobrem
                   tuam
                   ipsius
                   dignitatem
                   abijcis
                   ,
                   teque
                   ipsum
                   seruum
                   peccati
                   constituis
                   ,
                   quare
                   tcipsumfacis
                   captiuū
                   diaboli
                   ,
                   Princeps
                   creaturarum
                   constitutus
                   es
                   ,
                   &
                   dignitatem
                   naturae
                   tuae
                   proijc●s
                   .
                
                 O
                 man
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 creature
                 adorned
                 with
                 princely
                 power
                 (
                 by
                 thy
                 first
                 creation
                 )
                 why
                 then
                 seruest
                 thou
                 affections
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 cast
                 away
                 thine
                 owne
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 thy selfe
                 a
                 captiue
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ?
                 thou
                 wast
                 placed
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 thou
                 wast
                 appoynted
                 to
                 rule
                 ouer
                 the
                 fish
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 beast
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 what
                 shame
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 ouerruled
                 with
                 those
                 beasts
                 which
                 are
                 within
                 thee
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 consider
                 what
                 thou
                 hopest
                 to
                 bee
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 hope
                 to
                 raigne
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 now
                 liue
                 as
                 a
                 slaue
                 to
                 Sathan
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ?
                 Is
                 any
                 man
                 crowned
                 except
                 he
                 striue
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 ?
                 or
                 doth
                 he
                 receiue
                 the
                 price
                 ,
                 who
                 runnes
                 not
                 the
                 race
                 ,
                 or
                 ca●
                 hee
                 obtaine
                 the
                 victorie
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 wrestled
                 ?
                 why
                 then
                 fightest
                 thou
                 not
                 ?
                 why
                 runnest
                 thou
                 not
                 ?
                 why
                 beginnest
                 thou
                 not
                 to
                 raigne
                 in
                 earth
                 as
                 a
                 king
                 ouer
                 thy
                 lusts
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hopest
                 to
                 raigne
                 as
                 a
                 king
                 in
                 heauen
                 in
                 glory
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 deceiue
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 crowne
                 is
                 for
                 conquerours
                 not
                 for
                 captiues
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   sperare
                   potest
                   regnum
                   coelorum
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   cui
                   supra
                   propria
                   membra
                   regnare
                   non
                   donatur
                   :
                
                 hee
                 cannot
                 looke
                 for
                 that
                 heauenly
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 giuen
                 to
                 raign
                 ouer
                 his
                 owne
                 earthly
                 members
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   know
                   that
                   when
                   Iesus
                   shall
                   appeare
                   we
                   shall
                   bee
                   like
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   him
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   hath
                   this
                   hope
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   purgeth
                   himselfe
                   euen
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   pure
                   .
                
                 Certainely
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 through
                 Grace
                 prepare
                 thee
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 Heauenly
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 neuer
                 say
                 with
                 a
                 warrant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 prepared
                 that
                 kingdome
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 occasion
                 should
                 waken
                 vs
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 offers
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 free
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 
                 greater
                 power
                 ,
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 confederacie
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 to
                 restore
                 vs
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 priuiledges
                 wee
                 lost
                 in
                 Adam
                 ;
                 yea
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 euer
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 faire
                 an
                 occasion
                 ?
                 When
                 Cyrus
                 king
                 of
                 Persia
                 proclaymed
                 liberty
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 goe
                 from
                 Babell
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 captiuitie
                 ,
                 homeward
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 went
                 forward
                 whose
                 spirit
                 God
                 had
                 raised
                 vp
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 Lords
                 annoynted
                 proclaymes
                 liberty
                 to
                 the
                 captiues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 dore
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 none
                 shall
                 follow
                 his
                 calling
                 but
                 such
                 whose
                 spirit
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 raysed
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 being
                 miserably
                 blind
                 ,
                 delight
                 to
                 lye
                 still
                 in
                 captiuitie
                 ,
                 thinking
                 their
                 bondage
                 liberty
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 giue
                 vs
                 grace
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 discerne
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 visitation
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 Dauid
                 we
                 may
                 aduance
                 our
                 eyes
                 toward
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 begunne
                 to
                 plucke
                 our
                 feete
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 net
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 still
                 we
                 may
                 lift
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 stretch
                 out
                 our
                 hands
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 fully
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 enimie
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 bondage
                 ,
                 
                 vve
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 our
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
                   Thy
                   perdition
                   is
                   of
                   thy selfe
                   O
                   Israel
                   .
                   But
                   our
                   saluation
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Lambe
                   that
                   sits
                   vpon
                   the
                   throne
                   .
                
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 therefore
                 bee
                 so
                 vnthankfull
                 as
                 to
                 ascribe
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 
                   my
                   glory
                   will
                   I
                   not
                   giue
                   to
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 a
                 temporall
                 deliuerance
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 giue
                 it
                 vnto
                 man
                 ;
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 saue
                 Israell
                 vnder
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 with
                 thirtie
                 two
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 least
                 Israell
                 should
                 vaunt
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 Or
                 euer
                 he
                 entred
                 his
                 people
                 Israell
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 he
                 forewarned
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 hee
                 then
                 thinke
                 yee
                 giue
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 notable
                 deliuerance
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 witnesseth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 rich
                 mercie
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 entred
                 into
                 heauenly
                 Canaan
                 .
                 Did
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Iames
                
                 and
                 Iohn
                 help
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 agonie
                 which
                 hee
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 ?
                 no
                 surely
                 ,
                 hee
                 bad
                 them
                 watch
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 sweating
                 blood
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sleeping
                 ;
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 buffe●ed
                 in
                 Caiphas
                 hall
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 Peter
                 deny
                 him
                 ?
                 when
                 hee
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 all
                 his
                 Disciples
                 forsake
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 loued
                 him
                 most
                 dearely
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 stand
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 Certainely
                 he
                 alone
                 troad
                 the
                 wine-presse
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 alone
                 bare
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 blessed
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 therfore
                 alone
                 pertayneth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 deliuerance
                 pertaines
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 names
                 himselfe
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   hath
                   freed
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 exclude
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 confirme
                 all
                 others
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 For
                 hee
                 confesses
                 of
                 himselfe
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 receiued
                 to
                 mercy
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 shew
                 vpon
                 him
                 
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   long
                   suffering
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   bele●ue
                   in
                   him
                   vnto
                   eternall
                   life
                   :
                
                 
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 hee
                 speakes
                 of
                 this
                 deliuerance
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 beene
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 notorious
                 sinners
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 become
                 such
                 as
                 repents
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeues
                 .
                 And
                 indeede
                 euery
                 example
                 of
                 GODS
                 mercy
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 serue
                 to
                 strengthen
                 vs.
                 
                   Audientes
                   Christum
                   non
                   horruisse
                   confitentem
                   latronem
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 when
                 wee
                 heare
                 (
                 sayth
                 Bernard
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 abhorred
                 not
                 the
                 penitent
                 Theefe
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 despised
                 not
                 the
                 sinfull
                 Cananitish
                 woman
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 made
                 supplication
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 woman
                 taken
                 in
                 Adultrie
                 ;
                 nor
                 him
                 that
                 sat
                 at
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 Custome
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Publicane
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 sought
                 mercie
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Disciple
                 that
                 denyed
                 him
                 ;
                 neither
                 yet
                 the
                 persecuter
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 :
                 
                   in
                   odore
                   horum
                   vnguentorum
                   curramus
                   post
                   eum
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 sweet
                 smell
                 of
                 these
                 oyntments
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 runne
                 after
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Alwaies
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 so
                 speak
                 vnto
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 deliuerance
                 obtayned
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 being
                 also
                 pertaker
                 thereof
                 himselfe
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Preacher
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 beate
                 downe
                 his
                 body
                 by
                 discipline
                 ,
                 
                 least
                 that
                 preaching
                 vnto
                 others
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 a
                 reprobate
                 himselfe
                 :
                 
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 now
                 speaks
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 sure
                 that
                 hee
                 also
                 hath
                 his
                 portion
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Otherwise
                 what
                 comfort
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Preacher
                 or
                 professor
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 that
                 life
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 commeth
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 they
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 being
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 miserable
                 Atheist
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Peter
                 gaue
                 out
                 that
                 fearefull
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                 
                   thou
                   hast
                   neither
                   part
                   nor
                   fellowship
                   in
                   this
                   businesse
                   ,
                
                 or
                 like
                 those
                 Priests
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Herode
                 ,
                 who
                 directed
                 others
                 to
                 Bethleem
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 not
                 themselues
                 ;
                 or
                 those
                 builders
                 of
                 Noahs
                 Arke
                 ,
                 who
                 helped
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 vessell
                 for
                 preseruation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 deluge
                 themselues
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 Bilhah
                 and
                 Zilpah
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 forth
                 and
                 nourished
                 freemen
                 vnto
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 but
                 remayned
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 bond
                 women
                 :
                 from
                 this
                 vnhappie
                 condition
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 pertakers
                 of
                 that
                 mercie
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 Preachers
                 and
                 professors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   death
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 shewes
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 deliuered
                 .
                 
                 Dauid
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   deliuerances
                   giueth
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   his
                   annoynted
                   ,
                
                 he
                 spake
                 it
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God.
                 By
                 a
                 great
                 deliuerance
                 he
                 saued
                 Noah
                 in
                 the
                 deluge
                 ;
                 Lot
                 in
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ;
                 Israell
                 out
                 of
                 Egipt
                 ;
                 Ioseph
                 in
                 the
                 prison
                 ;
                 Daniell
                 in
                 the
                 denne
                 ;
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 fierie
                 furnace
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 small
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 this
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 sin
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 first
                 we
                 learne
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 conioynes
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 wee
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 wee
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 sure
                 not
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 second
                 :
                 if
                 therefore
                 Sathan
                 say
                 vnto
                 vs
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   you
                   cate
                   of
                   this
                   forbidden
                   tree
                   yee
                   shall
                   not
                   dye
                   ,
                
                 let
                 vs
                 answere
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 proued
                 already
                 a
                 shamelesse
                 lyar
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 credit
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 same
                 penaltie
                 lyes
                 vpon
                 
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 layd
                 vpon
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   ye
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   die
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 conioyned
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 who
                 shall
                 seperate
                 them
                 ?
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 speake
                 not
                 instantly
                 to
                 euery
                 sinner
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 
                 
                   behold
                   thou
                   art
                   but
                   dead
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 of
                 euery
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   finished
                   it
                   brings
                   out
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 soone
                 as
                 Ionas
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 (
                 saith
                 Chrisostome
                 )
                 the
                 storme
                 rose
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 
                   Vbi
                   peccatum
                   ,
                   ibi
                   procella
                
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 specially
                 committed
                 with
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 arise
                 a
                 storme
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 the
                 sinner
                 in
                 committing
                 of
                 sinne
                 doth
                 not
                 perceiue
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 blinder
                 than
                 Balaam
                 he
                 walks
                 on
                 in
                 an
                 euill
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 imagines
                 alway
                 to
                 reape
                 some
                 good
                 either
                 of
                 profit
                 ,
                 or
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 by
                 committing
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 Sathans
                 two
                 baites
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 hee
                 couers
                 his
                 deadly
                 hookes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 poynt
                 of
                 singular
                 wisedome
                 to
                 decerne
                 betweene
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 sinne
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 betweene
                 that
                 which
                 Sathan
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 finde
                 in
                 experience
                 performed
                 .
                 He
                 promised
                 to
                 our
                 parents
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 very
                 deede
                 hee
                 made
                 them
                 miserable
                 like
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 also
                 obserue
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 findest
                 in
                 thy
                 owne
                 experience
                 ,
                 what
                 fruit
                 hast
                 thou
                 of
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 committed
                 it
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 darknesse
                 arise
                 in
                 thy
                 minde
                 ?
                 heauinesse
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ?
                 terrour
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 accusing
                 cogitations
                 in
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ?
                 Euery
                 man
                 may
                 finde
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 list
                 to
                 marke
                 it
                 by
                 moe
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 experiences
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 Sathan
                 is
                 a
                 shameles
                 deceiuer
                 ;
                 yea
                 more
                 deceitfull
                 then
                 Laban
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 promised
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 Iacob
                 beautifull
                 Rahel
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 hee
                 gaue
                 him
                 blear●-eyed
                 ●eah
                 :
                 be
                 assured
                 he
                 will
                 change
                 thy
                 wages
                 ,
                 promise
                 thee
                 one
                 thing
                 and
                 pay
                 thee
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 Hamor
                 spake
                 to
                 his
                 Sichemi●es
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 Sathan
                 to
                 his
                 blindfolded
                 citizens
                 ,
                 hee
                 perswaded
                 his
                 people
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 all
                 Iacobs
                 substance
                 and
                 cattell
                 should
                 bee
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 the
                 contrary
                 
                 ensued
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 the
                 Sichemits
                 befell
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 themselues
                 perished
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 inuenomed
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 mentitur
                 ,
                 
                 
                   vt
                   fallat
                   ,
                   vitam
                   pollicetur
                   ,
                   vt
                   perimat
                   :
                
                 he
                 lyes
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 deceiue
                 ,
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 inflict
                 death
                 :
                 say
                 hee
                 what
                 hee
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beleeue
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 doolefull
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 knit
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 seperate
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 So
                 oft
                 then
                 as
                 Sathan
                 by
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 sinne
                 would
                 beguile
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 remember
                 that
                 though
                 sinne
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 sweet
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 is
                 exceeding
                 bitter
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 feare
                 not
                 sinne
                 ,
                 feare
                 that
                 end
                 whereunto
                 sinne
                 leads
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   dulce
                   peccatum
                   ,
                   sed
                   amara
                   mors
                   ,
                
                 sinne
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 is
                 bitter
                 :
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 wages
                 which
                 Sathan
                 promiseth
                 and
                 man
                 would
                 haue
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 get
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wages
                 which
                 God
                 threatneth
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 ,
                 shall
                 assuredly
                 bee
                 payed
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 miserie
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 walke
                 in
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                   illud
                   propter
                   quod
                   peccant
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   hic
                   dimittunt
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsa
                   peccata
                   se
                   cum
                   portant
                   ,
                
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 sinne
                 ,
                 they
                 leaue
                 it
                 behinde
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 their
                 sinnes
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 gather
                 the
                 profite
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 sinnes
                 into
                 a
                 summe
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 find
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   profit
                   haue
                   ye
                   now
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   whereof
                   ye
                   are
                   ashamed
                   ?
                
                 surely
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fruit
                 but
                 shame
                 and
                 death
                 to
                 bee
                 pluckt
                 from
                 the
                 forbidden
                 tree
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 obiected
                 by
                 the
                 weake
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 comfort
                 bee
                 ours
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 who
                 finde
                 our selues
                 so
                 continually
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 yea
                 oftentimes
                 oppressed
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 For
                 answere
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 not
                 wee
                 are
                 fully
                 freed
                 from
                 sinne
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 commaunding
                 and
                 condemning
                 power
                 thereof
                 .
                 Sinne
                 doth
                 not
                 now
                 raigne
                 in
                 our
                 mortall
                 bodyes
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 it
                 power
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 detaine
                 vs
                 
                 vnder
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 more
                 troubled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 begunne
                 to
                 deliuer
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 Sathan
                 being
                 impatient
                 of
                 his
                 losse
                 ,
                 seekes
                 daily
                 to
                 recouer
                 his
                 forme●
                 dominion
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 once
                 the
                 Gibeonits
                 made
                 peace
                 for
                 themselues
                 with
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Canaan
                 made
                 warre
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 shall
                 not
                 faile
                 the
                 more
                 fiercely
                 to
                 assault
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 recouer
                 his
                 old
                 possession
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 as
                 the
                 Gibeonits
                 did
                 ,
                 we
                 send
                 speedilie
                 messengers
                 to
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 how
                 wee
                 are
                 troubled
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 with-draw
                 his
                 helping
                 hand
                 from
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 sinne
                 is
                 begunne
                 now
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 not
                 perfected
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 
                   our
                   God
                   is
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   called
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   also
                   confirme
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   Euen
                   hee
                   who
                   hath
                   begunne
                   this
                   good
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   performe
                   it
                   vntill
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Angell
                 who
                 deliuered
                 Peter
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 ,
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 shining
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 prison
                 ,
                 smote
                 him
                 vpon
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 wakened
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 chaines
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 arise
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 went
                 still
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 through
                 all
                 impediments
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 not
                 from
                 him
                 till
                 hee
                 had
                 entred
                 him
                 within
                 the
                 Cittie
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 who
                 hath
                 once
                 come
                 downe
                 vpon
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 lightned
                 our
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 wakened
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 dead
                 securitie
                 ,
                 and
                 loosed
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 wherewith
                 wee
                 were
                 bond
                 ,
                 shall
                 abide
                 continually
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 gouerning
                 vs
                 with
                 his
                 light
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 haue
                 entred
                 vs
                 within
                 the
                 portes
                 of
                 heauenly
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 where
                 before
                 wee
                 were
                 the
                 captiues
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 battell
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 sin
                 is
                 become
                 our
                 captiue
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 remaineth
                 in
                 vs
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 commaunder
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 capti●e
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 boltes
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 yet
                 vpon
                 our
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 to
                 admonish
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 miserable
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 we
                 draw
                 
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 sinne
                 after
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 vs
                 indeed
                 goe
                 forward
                 the
                 more
                 slowlie
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 detaine
                 vs
                 in
                 that
                 bondage
                 ,
                 wherein
                 wee
                 lay
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 concerning
                 our
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 death
                 is
                 two-fold
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Mors
                   prima
                   pellit
                   animam
                   nelentem
                   de
                   corpore
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   mors
                   secunda
                   detinet
                   animā
                   n●lentem
                   in
                   corpore
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 death
                 expels
                 the
                 soule
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 compels
                 the
                 soule
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 vnto
                 the
                 greater
                 augmentation
                 of
                 their
                 paine
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 companions
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 abide
                 companions
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 second
                 death
                 hath
                 three
                 degrees
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 sinne
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 curse
                 due
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 dust
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 hell
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 being
                 ioyned
                 together
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 banished
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 vtter
                 darknesse
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 executed
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 after
                 their
                 first
                 death
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 first
                 death
                 that
                 euer
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Mors
                   anim●
                   pr●cessit
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   anima
                   deserente
                   Deum
                   ,
                   &
                   mors
                   corporis
                   sequut●
                   est
                   ,
                   anima
                   deserente
                   corpus
                   ,
                   de●eruit
                   Deum
                   vole●s
                   anim●
                   ,
                   &
                   coacta
                   est
                   deserere
                   corpus
                   nolens
                   ,
                
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 departing
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 followed
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 departed
                 from
                 God
                 willing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 compelled
                 vnwillingly
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 from
                 both
                 these
                 de●●hs
                 wee
                 are
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 reconciled
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exempted
                 from
                 that
                 wrath
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 the
                 deere
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 bee
                 sometime
                 exercised
                 with
                 inward
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 are
                 forerunners
                 of
                 these
                 paynes
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 smoake
                 of
                 that
                 fi●e
                 which
                 afterward
                 shall
                 torment
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 vnto
                 the
                 godlie
                 their
                 nature
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 seperate
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 draw
                 their
                 har●s
                 neere●
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 greater
                 conformitie
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 deliuered
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 in
                 the
                 owne
                 nature
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 all
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fearefull
                 effect
                 of
                 Gods
                 curse
                 on
                 man
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Yet
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 the
                 nature
                 thereof
                 is
                 also
                 changed
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 
                 
                   mors
                   est
                   sepultura
                   vitiorum
                
                 ,
                 death
                 (
                 saith
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 bu●iall
                 of
                 all
                 vices
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 worme
                 which
                 is
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 saith
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 last
                 consume
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 death
                 which
                 is
                 brought
                 out
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 consume
                 and
                 destroy
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 Finally
                 ,
                 death
                 is
                 the
                 progresse
                 and
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 full
                 mo●tification
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 earthly
                 members
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
                 filthie
                 ●luxe
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 dryed
                 vp
                 at
                 an
                 instant
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 voluntarie
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 highest
                 seruice
                 wee
                 can
                 doe
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 wee
                 are
                 continual●y
                 fighting
                 against
                 our
                 inordinate
                 Iustes
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 in
                 subiection
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 death
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 one
                 stroke
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 smitten
                 and
                 slaine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 offered
                 vp
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   impossible
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   weake
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   God
                   sending
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   sinfull
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   cond●mned
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 
                 Verse
                 a
                 Proposition
                 of
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 proceedeth
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 :
                 Declaring
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 freed
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 he
                 shewes
                 how
                 Christ
                 hath
                 freed
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 condemning
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 taking
                 vpon
                 him
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therewithall
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 hath
                 condemned
                 
                 sinne
                 in
                 his
                 blessed
                 bodie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 disanulled
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 condemne
                 vs.
                 And
                 this
                 benefit
                 he
                 amplyfies
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 we
                 could
                 obtaine
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 without
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 way
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 obseruance
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 hee
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 saue
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 least
                 it
                 should
                 seeme
                 that
                 hee
                 blamed
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 hee
                 subioynes
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 impotencie
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 saue
                 vs
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 our selues
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 we
                 through
                 ●leshly
                 corruption
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 cannot
                 fulfill
                 that
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 requires
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 impotencie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 appeareth
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 
                 first
                 it
                 craued
                 that
                 of
                 vs
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vnder
                 paine
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 which
                 albeit
                 most
                 iustly
                 it
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 considering
                 that
                 by
                 creation
                 we
                 
                 receiued
                 from
                 God
                 a
                 nature
                 so
                 holy
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 deprauation
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 drawne
                 on
                 by
                 our selues
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 performe
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 law
                 could
                 not
                 giue
                 that
                 vnto
                 vs
                 
                 whereof
                 wee
                 stood
                 in
                 neede
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 infinit
                 debt
                 
                 of
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 contracted
                 should
                 bee
                 forgiuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 law
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 commaunds
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 promises
                 not
                 pardon
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ;
                 yea
                 rather
                 it
                 bindes
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 vs
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 we
                 stood
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 grace
                 to
                 reforme
                 deformed
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 the
                 law
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 doctrine
                 that
                 shewe●
                 vs
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 ministers
                 not
                 grace
                 vnto
                 vs
                 to
                 walke
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 by
                 whom
                 commeth
                 grace
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 hath
                 done
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Where
                 first
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 marke
                 the
                 pitt●full
                 estate
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 seeke
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 obseruance
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 giue
                 ,
                 they
                 seeke
                 life
                 where
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 calles
                 the
                 law
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 instantly
                 bindes
                 men
                 vnder
                 death
                 for
                 euery
                 transgression
                 of
                 her
                 commandements
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 hath
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 rebellion
                 of
                 nature
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 man
                 vnregenerate
                 to
                 Gods
                 holy
                 law
                 ,
                 yea
                 what
                 imperfections
                 and
                 discordance
                 with
                 the
                 law
                 are
                 remanent
                 in
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 renued
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 espye
                 the
                 blinde
                 presumption
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 seeke
                 their
                 liues
                 in
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 
                 Yet
                 so
                 vniuersall
                 is
                 this
                 errour
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 ouergone
                 the
                 whole
                 posteritie
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 nature
                 teaching
                 all
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 illuminated
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 saluation
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 deeds
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 workes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 supernaturall
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 teaches
                 vs
                 to
                 transcend
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seeke
                 saluation
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 seek
                 life
                 by
                 fulfilling
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 schole-maister
                 to
                 leade
                 vs
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 wee
                 haue
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 acceptation
                 of
                 our
                 imperfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 benefits
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 could
                 neuer
                 aford
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Inasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   weake
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ascribe
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 an
                 impotencie
                 to
                 
                 saue
                 vs
                 that
                 hee
                 blames
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 fleshly
                 nature
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 fulfill
                 that
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 requireth
                 :
                 yea
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 is
                 our
                 nature
                 peruerted
                 by
                 our
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 vnable
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 requires
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 vve
                 become
                 worse
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 sin
                 reuiues
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 occasion
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 become
                 more
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 like
                 a
                 desperate
                 disease
                 it
                 conuerts
                 that
                 medicine
                 vvhich
                 is
                 ministred
                 to
                 cure
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 nourishment
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 sicknesse
                 it selfe
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 contraries
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 intends
                 the
                 selfe
                 to
                 expell
                 another
                 ;
                 whereof
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 greatest
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 Sunne
                 with
                 greatest
                 vehemencie
                 shines
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 callifie
                 and
                 heat
                 it
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 our
                 corrupted
                 nature
                 doth
                 neuer
                 shevv
                 it selfe
                 more
                 rebellious
                 and
                 stubborne
                 ,
                 than
                 vvhen
                 the
                 lavv
                 of
                 God
                 beginnes
                 to
                 rectifie
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 an
                 vnruly
                 and
                 vntamed
                 horse
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 hee
                 is
                 spurred
                 forward
                 the
                 faster
                 he
                 runnes
                 backward
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 peruerse
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   nititur
                   semper
                   in
                   vetitum
                
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 reformed
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 sinne
                 that
                 was
                 dead
                 without
                 the
                 lavv
                 ,
                 is
                 reuiued
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 occasion
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confesse
                 that
                 hee
                 found
                 this
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ;
                 
                 Augustine
                 also
                 examining
                 his
                 former
                 sinfull
                 life
                 ,
                 doth
                 hereby
                 aggrauate
                 his
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 young
                 yeeres
                 hee
                 vvas
                 accustomed
                 to
                 steale
                 his
                 neighbours
                 fruit
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 had
                 better
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 sinfull
                 delight
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 his
                 companions
                 to
                 commit
                 euill
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 lavv
                 should
                 haue
                 restrayned
                 his
                 sinfull
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 prouoked
                 to
                 sinne
                 by
                 the
                 lavv
                 .
                 Let
                 therefore
                 the
                 Semipelagians
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 magnifie
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 diminish
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 dreame
                 that
                 mans
                 nature
                 vnregenerate
                 can
                 bring
                 forth
                 merits
                 of
                 congruitie
                 ,
                 or
                 workes
                 of
                 
                 preparation
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 heerein
                 greatly
                 abase
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 telleth
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 requireth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 is
                 commaunded
                 the
                 more
                 hee
                 repines
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Grace
                 reforme
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   God
                   sending
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 proceedes
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 Christ
                 hath
                 wrought
                 that
                 saluation
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 Wherein
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 marked
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 not
                 wee
                 sought
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 him
                 vnto
                 vs
                 vnrequired
                 .
                 Surely
                 neither
                 man
                 nor
                 Angell
                 could
                 haue
                 euer
                 thought
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 found
                 it
                 out
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 incomprehensible
                 wisedome●
                 a
                 way
                 so
                 to
                 saue
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 glory
                 both
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 and
                 iustice
                 shall
                 bee
                 saued
                 also
                 .
                 Most
                 properly
                 therefore
                 is
                 hee
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   non
                   indiciorum
                   ,
                   sed
                   misericordiarum
                   ,
                
                 Father
                 not
                 of
                 iudgements
                 but
                 of
                 mercies
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 are
                 from
                 himselfe
                 :
                 hee
                 hath
                 found
                 causes
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 mouing
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 beene
                 prouoked
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 apostate
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 cause
                 mouing
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 mercie
                 is
                 within
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 this
                 praise
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Abhominable
                 therefore
                 is
                 that
                 errour
                 of
                 fore-seene
                 merites
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 aduersaryes
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 obscure
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 bright
                 shining
                 glory
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   His
                   owne
                   Sonne
                
                 .
                 
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 Gods
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 sonnes
                 by
                 adoption
                 ,
                 onely
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 diuine
                 inutterable
                 generation
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Esay
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   expresse
                   it
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 hee
                 Gods
                 owne
                 sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 coeternall
                 and
                 coessentiall
                 ,
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 before
                 all
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 full
                 communication
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 essence
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 cannot
                 bee
                 expressed
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 time
                 hee
                 became
                 man
                 ,
                 God
                 being
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                 conceiued
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 vnited
                 in
                 a
                 personall
                 vnion
                 with
                 his
                 diuine
                 ,
                 hee
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Gods
                 owne
                 sonne
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 singular
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 admits
                 no
                 companion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 
                   misterie
                   of
                   Godlinesse
                   .
                   God
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 wherein
                 he
                 bridles
                 our
                 curiositie
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 his
                 manifestation
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 incarnation
                 be
                 a
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 that
                 goes
                 beyond
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 generation
                 ?
                 a
                 mystery
                 indeed
                 to
                 bee
                 adored
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 ,
                 an
                 article
                 proposed
                 to
                 be
                 belieued
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 disputed
                 .
                 The
                 Arrians
                 seeking
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 this
                 vnsearchable
                 mysterie
                 with
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 infinite
                 degrees
                 more
                 foolish
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 presumed
                 to
                 number
                 the
                 starres
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 measure
                 with
                 their
                 fist
                 all
                 the
                 vvaters
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 they
                 stumbled
                 and
                 fell
                 ,
                 being
                 neuer
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 son
                 that
                 was
                 begotten
                 should
                 bee
                 coeternall
                 and
                 coessentiall
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 who
                 begot
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 worthy
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 presumption
                 of
                 these
                 arrogant
                 spirits
                 ,
                 drew
                 them
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 dangerous
                 speculation
                 of
                 these
                 high
                 mysteries
                 far
                 aboue
                 their
                 capacitie
                 ,
                 to
                 consideration
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 nature
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   in
                   Creatura
                   genitum
                   inueniri
                   potest
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   coaeuum
                   genitori
                   ,
                   an
                   non
                   aequum
                   est
                   conced
                   as
                   posse
                   ista
                   in
                   creatore
                   coaeterna
                   inueniri
                   ?
                
                 if
                 in
                 things
                 created
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 begotten
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 equall
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 begat
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 denyed
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 the
                 begetter
                 ,
                 and
                 begotten
                 are
                 equall
                 in
                 eternitie
                 ?
                 When
                 a
                 candle
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 is
                 first
                 lighted
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 the
                 splendor
                 ,
                 or
                 light
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 enquired
                 whether
                 the
                 fire
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 agree
                 that
                 the
                 splendor
                 or
                 light
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 againe
                 it
                 be
                 demanded
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 determined
                 .
                 But
                 vvherefore
                 shall
                 vve
                 vse
                 these
                 similitudes
                 ?
                 as
                 the
                 Creator
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 that
                 mysterie
                 aboue
                 all
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 no
                 similitude
                 can
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 nature
                 
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 shadow
                 that
                 most
                 high
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 endeuor
                 of
                 these
                 godly
                 fathers
                 commendable
                 ,
                 vvho
                 haue
                 laboured
                 to
                 bring
                 downe
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 exercising
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 in
                 things
                 vvhich
                 are
                 below
                 ,
                 like
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 ,
                 leauing
                 curious
                 inquisition
                 of
                 higher
                 secrets
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 reuerenced
                 vvith
                 silence
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 searched
                 out
                 by
                 curiositie
                 .
                 
                   O
                   man
                   bee
                   not
                   high
                   minded
                   but
                   feare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   sinnefull
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 vnderstand
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Iesus
                 had
                 onely
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 bodie
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 very
                 man
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 on
                 our
                 flesh
                 indeed
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 a
                 sinfull
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 separated
                 from
                 sinners
                 .
                 
                   A
                   holy
                   One
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 his
                 conception
                 ,
                 conceiued
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
                 
                   A
                   Stone
                   cut
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mountaine
                   without
                   hands
                   .
                   The
                   Flower
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                
                 that
                 groweth
                 without
                 mans
                 labour
                 or
                 industry
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Adam
                
                 ,
                 very
                 man
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 begotten
                 of
                 man.
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   similitude
                
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ioyned
                 vvith
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Flesh
                
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   sinfull
                   .
                
                 )
                 He
                 tooke
                 on
                 mans
                 nature
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 subiect
                 to
                 those
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 mortalitie
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 sin
                 brought
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 appeared
                 like
                 a
                 sinfull
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 indeed
                 without
                 sinne
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Seruant
                 ,
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 inferiour
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 vilest
                 sort
                 ;
                 sold
                 for
                 thirtie
                 pieces
                 of
                 siluer
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 worthy
                 to
                 liue
                 as
                 Barrabas
                 ;
                 ranked
                 vvith
                 Theeues
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 reputed
                 as
                 a
                 Worme
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 thus
                 being
                 voyde
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 hee
                 handled
                 as
                 a
                 sinner
                 and
                 most
                 wicked
                 malefactor
                 .
              
               
                 Wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 vve
                 may
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 vve
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 vvonderfull
                 loue
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 shevved
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 vvorke
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 how
                 deere
                 and
                 precious
                 our
                 life
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 perceiue
                 by
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 that
                 prise
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 giuen
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 vvho
                 vvill
                 giue
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 vvhereof
                 he
                 esteemes
                 but
                 little
                 ?
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 vvith
                 gold
                 nor
                 siluer
                 nor
                 any
                 corruptible
                 
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 vvith
                 the
                 precious
                 bloud
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Lambe
                 vnblemished
                 and
                 vnspotted
                 .
                 If
                 Dauid
                 considering
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 vvork
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 fell
                 out
                 into
                 this
                 admiration
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   what
                   is
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   doest
                   visite
                   him
                   ?
                
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 haue
                 vve
                 cause
                 so
                 to
                 crye
                 out
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 vvonderfull
                 mercies
                 shewed
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 vvork
                 of
                 redemption
                 .
                 It
                 vvas
                 a
                 great
                 kindnesse
                 vvhich
                 Abraham
                 shewed
                 to
                 Lot
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 he
                 hazarded
                 his
                 owne
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 his
                 familie
                 ,
                 to
                 recouer
                 Lot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Chedarlaomer
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 kindenesse
                 which
                 our
                 kinsman
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 our
                 enimies
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 abundantly
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 that
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 endeauour
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 threefold
                 dutie
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 seruice
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 of
                 loue
                 toward
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 beloued
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 life
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 continuall
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipping
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 washed
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 bloud
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israell
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 red
                 sea
                 ,
                 suppose
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 wast
                 wildernesse
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 praised
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 song
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 
                 an
                 yearely
                 remembrance
                 of
                 that
                 benefit
                 .
                 If
                 smaller
                 mercies
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 wee
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seruice
                 ,
                 
                 Zacharie
                 teacheth
                 
                 vs
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 God
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 our
                 enimies
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 dayes
                 wee
                 should
                 serue
                 him
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Israelites
                 bound
                 themselues
                 to
                 giue
                 subiection
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 deliuered
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Philistins
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 Ezra
                 vsed
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 returned
                 from
                 captiuitie
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Seeing
                   thou
                   O
                   
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   such
                   deliuerances
                   ,
                   shall
                   we
                   returne
                   any
                   more
                   to
                   breake
                   thy
                   Commaundements
                   ?
                
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 it
                 binde
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 seruice
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 seeing
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 free
                 by
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 againe
                 make
                 our selues
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 neuer
                 shewed
                 a
                 greater
                 mercie
                 on
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 that
                 hee
                 gaue
                 his
                 sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 higher
                 contempt
                 done
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 after
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 loue
                 shewed
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 still
                 refuse
                 to
                 bee
                 his
                 seruants
                 :
                 much
                 will
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 much
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 those
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 reuealed
                 himselfe
                 in
                 goodnes
                 onely
                 as
                 their
                 Creator
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 glorifie
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 reuealed
                 from
                 heauen
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 wrath
                 then
                 maist
                 thou
                 looke
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 manifested
                 himselfe
                 in
                 mercy
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 glorifie
                 him
                 :
                 thou
                 receiuest
                 not
                 him
                 whom
                 thy
                 Father
                 hath
                 sent
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 neyther
                 wilt
                 thou
                 liue
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 gaue
                 himselfe
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 thy
                 wicked
                 life
                 thou
                 crucifiest
                 againe
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 treadest
                 vnder
                 thy
                 feet
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 couenant
                 :
                 certainely
                 Sodome
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 easier
                 estate
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 age
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 none
                 greater
                 to
                 send
                 after
                 him
                 :
                 those
                 labourers
                 of
                 the
                 vineyard
                 that
                 slew
                 the
                 Seruants
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 instantly
                 punished
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 murthered
                 him
                 also
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 their
                 iudgement
                 no
                 longer
                 delayed
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 written
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 onely
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 vs
                 also
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 age
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 vs
                 from
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 despise
                 him
                 there
                 remaines
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 violent
                 looking
                 for
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 dutie
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 wee
                 loue
                 vnfainedly
                 those
                 vvhom
                 hee
                 hath
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 
                 goodnesse
                 cannot
                 extend
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 neither
                 haue
                 vve
                 him
                 vvalking
                 vvith
                 vs
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 minister
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 wash
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 annoynt
                 his
                 blessed
                 bodie
                 vvith
                 precious
                 oyntments
                 ,
                 therefore
                 should
                 our
                 delight
                 bee
                 vpon
                 these
                 his
                 excellent
                 ones
                 that
                 are
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
                 When
                 Ionathan
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 for
                 Ionathans
                 sake
                 shewed
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 Mephibosheth
                 :
                 our
                 Ionathan
                 is
                 not
                 dead
                 ,
                 hee
                 liues
                 ,
                 and
                 raignes
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 we
                 not
                 declare
                 our
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 seeke
                 some
                 Mephibosheth
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 Christs
                 little
                 weake
                 and
                 impotent
                 children
                 ,
                 of
                 vvhom
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 yee
                 doe
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 shew
                 kindnesse
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 loue
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   that
                   for
                   sinne
                
                 .
                 
                 These
                 wordes
                 containe
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 manifestation
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 hee
                 might
                 beare
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 satisfie
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 abolish
                 sinne
                 .
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 makes
                 this
                 cleare
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 appeared
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 sinne
                 being
                 remoued
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 workmanship
                 of
                 God.
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 how
                 highly
                 they
                 offend
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 abuseth
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 nourish
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 bolder
                 to
                 commit
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 surely
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 wantonnesse
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
                 abolish
                 sinne
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 nourish
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   once
                   suffered
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   iust
                   for
                   the
                   vniust
                
                 (
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 still
                 abide
                 vniust
                 )
                 
                   but
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   God.
                
                 Thou
                 therefore
                 who
                 continuest
                 vniust
                 ,
                 maist
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 not
                 say
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 Christ
                 comes
                 hee
                 worketh
                 that
                 worke
                 for
                 which
                 hee
                 came
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 hee
                 destroyes
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 hee
                 enfeebles
                 ,
                 and
                 abolishes
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Condemned
                   sinne
                
                 .
                 
                 Sinne
                 by
                 a
                 metaphor
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 vvho
                 are
                 condemned
                 are
                 depriued
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 liberty
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 priuiledges
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 place
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 disanulled
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 now
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 vs
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 spoyled
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 triumphed
                 ouer
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 nayled
                 vnto
                 it
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 ordinances
                 which
                 was
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 
                   sustulit
                   illam
                   quasi
                   authoritatem
                   peccati
                   ,
                   qua
                   homines
                   detinebat
                   in
                   inferno
                   ,
                
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 that
                 povver
                 and
                 authoritie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 detayned
                 men
                 vnder
                 damnation
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 hee
                 done
                 most
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 as
                 vve
                 shall
                 heare
                 ,
                 bearing
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 blessed
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 suffered
                 that
                 punishment
                 vvhich
                 the
                 law
                 required
                 to
                 bee
                 inflicted
                 on
                 man
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 vvhich
                 had
                 offended
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 word
                 of
                 Condemnation
                 imports
                 a
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 lawful
                 proceeding
                 of
                 a
                 Iudge
                 in
                 iudgement
                 :
                 which
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 generall
                 and
                 head
                 iustice
                 Courts
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 holden
                 already
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 holden
                 :
                 
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 lawfully
                 condemned
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 themselues
                 may
                 be
                 absolued
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 reprobate
                 shall
                 bee
                 iusty
                 condemned
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 our
                 sinnes
                 were
                 laid
                 vpon
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 law
                 imposed
                 to
                 him
                 which
                 was
                 neuer
                 giuen
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 neyther
                 Angell
                 or
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 make
                 vp
                 peace
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 loue
                 God
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 by
                 suffering
                 preserue
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 make
                 manifest
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 loue
                 his
                 brethren
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 their
                 transgressions
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 it
                 vvas
                 inioyned
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 hee
                 vvillingly
                 vndertake
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 hauing
                 our
                 sinnes
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 for
                 vs
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 a
                 pannell
                 before
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 to
                 vnderly
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 craued
                 that
                 our
                 sinnes
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 to
                 the
                 
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 decree
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 executed
                 ,
                 death
                 yea
                 an
                 accursed
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 laide
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 :
                 wherevpon
                 there
                 followes
                 of
                 equitie
                 an
                 absolution
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 suffered
                 as
                 Cautioner
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 sinne
                 is
                 condemned
                 and
                 made
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 
                 condemne
                 them
                 hereafter
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 generall
                 iustice
                 court
                 will
                 bee
                 holden
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 flesh
                 must
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 superiour
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 supreame
                 and
                 last
                 Court
                 of
                 iustice
                 shall
                 bee
                 condemned
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 were
                 not
                 condemned
                 before
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 onely
                 therefore
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   heares
                   my
                   wordes
                   ,
                   and
                   belieues
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   ,
                   hath
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   come
                   into
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   passed
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 here
                 what
                 a
                 powerfull
                 Sauiour
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 man
                 he
                 was
                 weakest
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 hee
                 the
                 greatest
                 worke
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 powerfull
                 in
                 working
                 of
                 miracles
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 powerfull
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 hee
                 darkened
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 hee
                 shooke
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 hee
                 made
                 the
                 rockes
                 to
                 cleaue
                 ;
                 he
                 rent
                 the
                 vaile
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 a
                 sunder
                 ;
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 rise
                 :
                 
                 
                   Mortuum
                   Caesarem
                   quis
                   metuat
                   ,
                   sed
                   morte
                   Christi
                   quid
                   efficacius
                   ,
                
                 if
                 Caesar
                 bee
                 once
                 dead
                 who
                 will
                 feare
                 ,
                 Christ
                 euen
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 dead
                 is
                 terrible
                 to
                 his
                 enimies
                 :
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 effectuall
                 then
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 he
                 did
                 a
                 greater
                 worke
                 than
                 was
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 by
                 it
                 he
                 brought
                 in
                 new
                 heauens
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 ;
                 by
                 suffering
                 death
                 he
                 destroyed
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 condemned
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 condemned
                 sinne
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 condemne
                 man
                 :
                 
                 
                   passus
                   est
                   vt
                   infirmus
                   ,
                   operatus
                   vt
                   fortis
                   ,
                
                 ●e
                 suffered
                 as
                 a
                 weake
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 wrought
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 one
                 .
                 
                   Sicut
                   serpens
                   mortuus
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 As
                 that
                 Serpent
                 without
                 life
                 (
                 erected
                 by
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 )
                 ouercame
                 the
                 liuing
                 Serpents
                 that
                 stung
                 Israell
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 by
                 suffering
                 death
                 hath
                 slaine
                 that
                 serpent
                 ,
                 that
                 liuing
                 in
                 vs
                 had
                 slung
                 vs
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
                 
                 
                   Hic
                   vides
                   mortem
                   morte
                   peremptam
                   maledictum
                   
                   maledicto
                   extinctum
                   ,
                   &
                   per
                   quae
                   Diabolus
                   iam
                   antea
                   valebat
                   ,
                   per
                   ea
                   ipsa
                   tyrannidem
                   ipsius
                   esse
                   destructam
                   ,
                
                 here
                 thou
                 seest
                 (
                 saith
                 Chrisostome
                 )
                 death
                 slaine
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 destroyed
                 by
                 these
                 same
                 meanes
                 by
                 which
                 before
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 preuailed
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 wonderfull
                 worke
                 !
                 
                 surely
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 stronger
                 then
                 man
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 that
                 
                   stronge
                   One
                
                 indeed
                 ,
                 stronger
                 then
                 Samson
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Philistines
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 him
                 sure
                 within
                 the
                 portes
                 of
                 Azzah
                 ,
                 hee
                 arose
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Cittie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 posts
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 bars
                 thereof
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 Hebron
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 mightie
                 Conquerour
                 and
                 deliuerer
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 magnified
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 closed
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 clasped
                 in
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stone
                 rolled
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 sealed
                 ,
                 and
                 guarded
                 with
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 he
                 rose
                 againe
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 he
                 carried
                 like
                 a
                 victor
                 the
                 bars
                 and
                 posts
                 of
                 death
                 away
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 mount
                 of
                 Oliues
                 hee
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 leading
                 captiuitie
                 captiue
                 .
              
               
                 Like
                 as
                 therefore
                 wee
                 receiued
                 before
                 great
                 comfort
                 through
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Christs
                 incomprehensible
                 loue
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 now
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 Let
                 Sathan
                 boast
                 like
                 Rabsache
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 deliuer
                 Ierusalem
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 Lyar
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 rebuke
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 shortly
                 tread
                 Sathan
                 vnder
                 our
                 feet
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   bee
                   none
                   to
                   deliuer
                   him
                   ,
                
                 but
                 blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 prouided
                 a
                 strong
                 deliuerer
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 certainly
                 shall
                 set
                 vs
                 free
                 from
                 our
                 enimies
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 destroy
                 all
                 the
                 oppressours
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 Glory
                 therefore
                 be
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   might
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   walke
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 taught
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                 
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 freed
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 condemning
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doth
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 commanding
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 sets
                 downe
                 this
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 neerest
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 renouation
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 conformitie
                 thereof
                 with
                 God
                 his
                 holy
                 law
                 :
                 which
                 hee
                 expresses
                 more
                 cleerely
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   for
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   to
                   himselfe
                   a
                   glorious
                   Church
                   ,
                   not
                   hauing
                   spot
                   ,
                   or
                   wrinckle
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   holy
                   and
                   without
                   blame
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 hee
                 cannot
                 bee
                 frustrate
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 begunne
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 shall
                 finish
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 conforme
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 left
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 sinfull
                 motion
                 or
                 desire
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 present
                 vs
                 pure
                 and
                 without
                 blame
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Commaundements
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 requires
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 perfect
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 neighbour
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 vs
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 application
                 or
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 head
                 and
                 we
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 vnited
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 as
                 sundry
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 bodie
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 communion
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ours
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 head
                 we
                 haue
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 satisfied
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 our
                 perfect
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 wee
                 haue
                 but
                 begunne
                 obedience
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 at
                 
                 the
                 last
                 shall
                 bring
                 it
                 in
                 vs
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iesuites
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 in
                 their
                 marginall
                 notes
                 on
                 this
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                 collects
                 a
                 note
                 which
                 the
                 word
                 here
                 rendreth
                 not
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Wee
                 see
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   which
                   is
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   keeping
                   therof
                   is
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   Christian
                   men
                   that
                   is
                   fulfilled
                   by
                   Christs
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   could
                   neuer
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   :
                
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 may
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 confesse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 comforted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 vs
                 perfectly
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 requireth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 good
                 time
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 neyther
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Damnatum
                   est
                   pecatum
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   non
                   extinctum
                
                 ,
                 Sinne
                 is
                 condemned
                 (
                 sayeth
                 Caietane
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 )
                 but
                 not
                 extinguished
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hereunto
                 beside
                 infinite
                 testimonies
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 agreeth
                 also
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 pure
                 antiquitie
                 .
                 
                 
                   Non
                   dicit
                   familia
                   tua
                   sana
                   sum
                   ,
                   medicum
                   non
                   requiro
                   ,
                   sed
                   sana
                   me
                   Domine
                   ,
                   &
                   sanabor
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 thy
                 familie
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 am
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 needes
                 not
                 a
                 Phisition
                 ,
                 but
                 heale
                 mee
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 healed
                 ,
                 
                   Tu
                   audes
                   Nouatiane
                   mundum
                   te
                   di●cre
                   ,
                   qui
                   etsi
                   operibus
                   mundus
                   esses
                   hoe
                   solo
                   verbo
                   immundus
                   fieres
                   .
                   Ambrose
                
                 spake
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Nouatians
                 Heretiques
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 fuly
                 turned
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 :
                 
                   Darest
                   thou
                   O
                   Iesuit
                   call
                   thy selfe
                   cleane
                   and
                   holy
                   ?
                
                 albeit
                 thou
                 wert
                 cleane
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 this
                 one
                 word
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 With
                 him
                 also
                 agrees
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Sunt
                   quidam
                   infl●ti
                   vtres
                   spritu
                   elationis
                   pleni
                   ,
                   non
                   magnitudine
                   ingentes
                   ,
                   sed
                   superbiae
                   morbo
                   tumentes
                   ,
                   vt
                   audeant
                   dicere
                   inuen●ri
                   homines
                   〈◊〉
                   peccato
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 like
                 vnto
                 vessels
                 blowne
                 vp
                 with
                 winde
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 hautie
                 spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 solidly
                 great
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 swelled
                 with
                 the
                 sicknesse
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 be
                 bolde
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 earth
                 without
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Of
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 hee
                 demaunds
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 place
                 :
                 
                 
                   Interrogo
                   te
                   ,
                   O
                   homo
                   sancte
                   ,
                   iuste
                   ,
                   sine
                   macula
                   ,
                   oratio
                   ista
                   ,
                   dimitte
                   nobis
                   debita
                   nostra
                   ,
                   fidelium
                   est
                   ,
                   an
                   catechumenorum
                   ?
                   certe
                   regeneratorum
                   est
                   ,
                   immo
                   filiorum
                   ,
                   nam
                   si
                   non
                   est
                   filiorum
                   qua
                   fronte
                   dicitur
                   Pater
                   noster
                   ,
                   qui
                   es
                   in
                   coelis
                   ,
                   vbi
                   ergo
                   estis
                   ,
                   O
                   iusti
                   ,
                   sancti
                   ,
                   in
                   quibus
                   peccata
                   non
                   sunt
                   .
                
                 
                 I
                 demand
                 of
                 thee
                 (
                 O
                 man
                 )
                 thou
                 who
                 art
                 iust
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 this
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 bee
                 sayd
                 by
                 Catechists
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 also
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 beleeuers
                 and
                 conuerted
                 Christians
                 ?
                 surelie
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 men
                 regenerated
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 call
                 God
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 where
                 then
                 are
                 ye
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 iust
                 and
                 holy
                 ones
                 in
                 whom
                 are
                 no
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 regenerate
                 and
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 need
                 to
                 craue
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 yee
                 who
                 say
                 ye
                 haue
                 no
                 sinne
                 ?
                 
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   say
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   lie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 and
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 to
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 farre
                 wee
                 are
                 from
                 doing
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   When
                   yee
                   haue
                   done
                   all
                   that
                   yee
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   say
                   yee
                   are
                   vnprofitable
                   Seruants
                   .
                
                 Where
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 silly
                 subterfuge
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 wee
                 were
                 neuer
                 so
                 righteous
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 humilities
                 sake
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 say
                 wee
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Augustine
                 answered
                 the
                 same
                 obiection
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 
                   propter
                   humilitatem
                   ergo
                   mentiris
                
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 for
                 humilities
                 sake
                 ,
                 thou
                 lyest
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 Christ
                 neuer
                 taught
                 man
                 to
                 lye
                 for
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 forged
                 falshoode
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 ioyne
                 the
                 third
                 witnesse
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 two
                 .
                 Bernard
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 corrupt
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 retained
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Quis
                   melior
                   Propheta
                   ?
                   de
                   quo
                   dixit
                   Deus
                   ,
                   inueni
                   virum
                   secundum
                   cor
                   meum
                   ,
                   &
                   tamen
                   ipse
                   necesse
                   habuit
                   dicere
                   Deo
                   :
                   Ne
                   intres
                   in
                   iudicium
                   cum
                   seruo
                   tuo
                   ,
                
                 who
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 ?
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   found
                   a
                   man
                   after
                   mine
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 had
                 he
                 need
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   enter
                   not
                   into
                   iudgement
                   with
                   thy
                   Seruant
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Sufficit
                   mihi
                   ad
                   omnem
                   iustitiam
                   solum
                   habere
                   propitium
                   ,
                   cui
                   soli
                   peccaui
                   :
                   
                   non
                   peccare
                   Dei
                   iustitia
                   est
                   ,
                   hominis
                   iustitia
                   indulgentia
                   Dei
                   ,
                
                 It
                 sufficeth
                 me
                 for
                 all
                 righteousnes
                 to
                 haue
                 him
                 onely
                 mercifull
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 onely
                 offended
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 without
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 mans
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 Gods
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 pardoning
                 his
                 finne
                 :
                 we
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 
                 
                   V●
                   generationi
                   huic
                   miserae
                   ,
                   cui
                   sufficere
                   videtur
                   sua
                   insufficientia
                   ,
                   immo
                   inopia
                   tanta
                   ,
                   quis
                   enim
                   ad
                   perfectionem
                   illam
                   ,
                   quam
                   Scripturae
                   tradunt
                   ,
                   vel
                   aspirare
                   videtur
                   ?
                
                 woe
                 to
                 this
                 miserable
                 generation
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 their
                 owne
                 insufficiencie
                 seemes
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 aspired
                 to
                 that
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 commaunds
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 maintaine
                 their
                 error
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 enforce
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 wherein
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 iustice
                 and
                 perfection
                 in
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 simply
                 inferre
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 Their
                 paralogismes
                 shall
                 easily
                 be
                 discouered
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 keepe
                 Augustines
                 rule
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 consider
                 wherein
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 bee
                 righteous
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 Noah
                 was
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 generation
                 wherein
                 hee
                 liued
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 hee
                 not
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 bee
                 also
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 iudging
                 a
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 where
                 vnto
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 disposition
                 is
                 inclined
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 repute
                 and
                 account
                 his
                 Children
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 workmanship
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 whereof
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 they
                 bee
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 giueth
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 righteous
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 handling
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 
                   Philippians
                   3.
                   let
                   vs
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   perfect
                   bee
                   thus
                   minded
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 moues
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 said
                 immediately
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 perfect
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 he
                 now
                 rancke
                 himselfe
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 perfect
                 ?
                 how
                 agrees
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 perfect
                 ?
                 Hee
                 answeres
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 was
                 perfect
                 ,
                 
                 
                   secundum
                   intentionem
                   ,
                   non
                   secundum
                   peruentionem
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 perfect
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 intention
                 and
                 purpose
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 peruention
                 ,
                 and
                 obtayning
                 of
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 hereunto
                 agrees
                 that
                 of
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Magnum
                   illud
                   electionis
                   vas
                   perfectum
                   abnuit
                   ,
                   profectum
                   fatetur
                   ,
                
                 that
                 great
                 chosen
                 vessell
                 of
                 election
                 graunts
                 profection
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 going
                 forward
                 ,
                 but
                 denyes
                 perfection
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 also
                 who
                 is
                 walking
                 toward
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 perfect
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 yet
                 but
                 walking
                 to
                 perfection
                 :
                 
                 therefore
                 saith
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Apostolus
                   aliquando
                   quasi
                   perfectis
                   loquitur
                   ,
                   aliquando
                   quasi
                   perfecturis
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   aliquando
                   laudat
                   ,
                   aliquando
                   commonet
                   :
                
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 Christians
                 sometime
                 as
                 vnto
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 perfect
                 ,
                 othertimes
                 as
                 vnto
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 perfect
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 he
                 prayses
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwhiles
                 he
                 admonishes
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 Wee
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 with
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   perfectio
                   hominis
                   est
                   ,
                   inuenisse
                   se
                   non
                   esse
                   perfectum
                   ,
                
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 finde
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Saint
                 Luke
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 Zacharie
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 walked
                 without
                 reproofe
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 because
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 in
                 their
                 obseruations
                 would
                 wrest
                 it
                 to
                 confirme
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 shortly
                 make
                 it
                 manifest
                 .
                 
                 That
                 it
                 makes
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 hath
                 two
                 reasons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 proues
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Zacharie
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 first
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 offer
                 aswell
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 agreement
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 attayned
                 to
                 the
                 marke
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 wee
                 may
                 adde
                 the
                 third
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 dombnesse
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 misbeleeuing
                 ,
                 euidently
                 proues
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 perfect
                 as
                 to
                 bee
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 Beside
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 customably
                 distinguishes
                 betweene
                 
                   peccatum
                   &
                   crimen
                
                 ,
                 sinne
                 and
                 a
                 crime
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 grieuous
                 offence
                 that
                 giues
                 slaunder
                 and
                 is
                 worthie
                 of
                 crimination
                 .
                 
                   Sanctorum
                   hominum
                   vitam
                   inveniri
                   posse
                   dicimus
                   sine
                   crimine
                   ,
                
                 
                 we
                 affirme
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 without
                 a
                 crime
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   nunc
                   bene
                   viuitur
                   si
                   sine
                   crimine
                   ,
                   sin●
                   peccato
                   autem
                   ,
                   qui
                   se
                   viuere
                   existimat
                   ,
                   non
                   id
                   agit
                   vt
                   peccatum
                   non
                   habeat
                   ,
                   sed
                   vt
                   veniam
                   non
                   accipiat
                   :
                
                 now
                 men
                 liue
                 well
                 if
                 they
                 liue
                 without
                 crime
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 thinkes
                 he
                 can
                 liue
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 thereby
                 make
                 himselfe
                 free
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 debarres
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 refutation
                 of
                 their
                 errour
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 we
                 marke
                 againe
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 is
                 our
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 mocking
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 treading
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 blood
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 vncleane
                 feete
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 nourishment
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 let
                 such
                 thoughts
                 bee
                 farre
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 liberty
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 Christ
                 a
                 minister
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 vp
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
                 O
                 thou
                 who
                 louest
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 bee
                 it
                 far
                 from
                 thee
                 to
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 made
                 his
                 blessed
                 soule
                 heauie
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 neuer
                 nourish
                 that
                 life
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 daily
                 
                   cleanse
                   our selues
                   from
                   all
                   filthinesse
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   grow
                   vp
                   vnto
                   full
                   holinesse
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 albeit
                 by
                 Christ
                 we
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 obedience
                 thereof
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   not
                   vnder
                   the
                   Law
                   but
                   vnder
                   Grace
                   :
                
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 protests
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 fulfill
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 righteousnesse
                 imputed
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 inherent
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 law
                 stands
                 to
                 vs
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 loue
                 the
                 holinesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 striues
                 to
                 conforme
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 
                 
                   iustificati
                   enim
                   amici
                   leges
                   efficiuntur
                
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 iustified
                 ,
                 become
                 louers
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 hated
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 hereby
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 try
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 grieued
                 when
                 our
                 sinfull
                 nature
                 transgresses
                 the
                 precepts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 finde
                 a
                 begunne
                 harmonie
                 betweene
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 commandements
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 effects
                 may
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 this
                 comfort
                 that
                 seeing
                 our
                 sanctification
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 hee
                 shall
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 creation
                 what
                 he
                 commaunded
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 light
                 to
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 no
                 impediment
                 could
                 stay
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 creation
                 ,
                 neither
                 Sathans
                 mallice
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 deceitfull
                 allurements
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 sinnefull
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 nature
                 ,
                 shall
                 stay
                 that
                 work
                 of
                 our
                 perfect
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 begun
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 taken
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 accomplish
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   sauour
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   spirit
                   sauour
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 HItherto
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 proposition
                 of
                 comfort
                 ;
                 
                 
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 confirmation
                 and
                 explication
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 restrayned
                 that
                 comfort
                 to
                 those
                 
                   who
                   walkes
                   after
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   :
                
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 third
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 hee
                 subioynes
                 an
                 exhortation
                 .
                 Wherein
                 by
                 sundry
                 reasons
                 he
                 disswades
                 vs
                 for
                 walking
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorts
                 vs
                 to
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 keepes
                 this
                 order
                 .
                 First
                 he
                 oppones
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   walke
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 contraries
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 consist
                 .
                 He
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 the
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 illustrates
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 happy
                 estate
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 concludes
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 6.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 Secondly
                 he
                 comforts
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 they
                 considering
                 
                 
                 
                 vpright
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 looke
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 her
                 originall
                 ,
                 is
                 crooked
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 creeping
                 on
                 many
                 feet
                 ,
                 so
                 walketh
                 it
                 after
                 the
                 dust
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 affections
                 ,
                 sauouring
                 onely
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 carnall
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 mans
                 miserable
                 estate
                 by
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 open
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 farre
                 wee
                 are
                 fallen
                 by
                 our
                 apostacie
                 ,
                 how
                 deadly
                 wee
                 are
                 wounded
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 wee
                 may
                 make
                 our
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Physition
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 offers
                 by
                 Grace
                 to
                 restore
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 dispositions
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 naturall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 designes
                 to
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 expounds
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   is
                   flesh
                   :
                
                 so
                 then
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 carnall
                 and
                 sauours
                 onely
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 onely
                 pertakers
                 of
                 a
                 carnall
                 generation
                 .
                 Euery
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 owne
                 kind
                 ,
                 some
                 liues
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 instinct
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 receiued
                 in
                 their
                 generation
                 ,
                 following
                 so
                 earnestly
                 their
                 owne
                 kinde
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 contrarie
                 education
                 cannot
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 forsake
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Fowle
                 whose
                 kinde
                 is
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 be
                 brought
                 vp
                 vnder
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 another
                 damme
                 ,
                 whose
                 kinde
                 is
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 ,
                 as
                 shee
                 is
                 strengthened
                 with
                 feathers
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 her
                 education
                 ,
                 followes
                 her
                 kinde
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 euery
                 man
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 his
                 affections
                 and
                 actions
                 is
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 naturall
                 life
                 ,
                 his
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 counsels
                 ,
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 are
                 onely
                 carnall
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 also
                 a
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 mount
                 aboue
                 nature
                 ,
                 hauing
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 risen
                 with
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 seekes
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 aboue
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 difference
                 of
                 ther
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 
                 flowing
                 from
                 their
                 different
                 kindes
                 ,
                 shall
                 appeare
                 the
                 more
                 clearely
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 compare
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 with
                 
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 
                 And
                 first
                 to
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 
                 that
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 vnderstands
                 not
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 God.
                 Let
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 speake
                 to
                 naturall
                 Nicodemus
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Nicodemus
                 shall
                 conceiue
                 that
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 generation
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 Paul
                 speake
                 before
                 Agrippa
                 of
                 the
                 heauenly
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 Festus
                 shall
                 count
                 him
                 a
                 foole
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 Lot
                 speake
                 to
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 in
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 vpon
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 esteeme
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 mocker
                 :
                 thus
                 Naturalists
                 can
                 neyther
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 mercy
                 nor
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 allured
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 terrified
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 minds
                 onely
                 earthly
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 spiritual
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 that
                 new
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                   Whereby
                   he
                   knowes
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   one
                   ,
                
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 indued
                 with
                 new
                 senses
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 perceiues
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 excellent
                 ,
                 
                 
                   habet
                   enim
                   oculos
                   interiores
                   ,
                   quibus
                   videt
                   iustitiae
                   lumen
                   ,
                
                 he
                 hath
                 those
                 naturall
                 eyes
                 whereby
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 from
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 
                 
                 whereupon
                 can
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 set
                 his
                 affections
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 commends
                 for
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 euery
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 heart
                 enclined
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 acco●ding
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 hee
                 thinks
                 best
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
                 The
                 Gadarens
                 wil
                 prefer
                 their
                 Swine
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 naturalists
                 make
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 smallest
                 earthly
                 commodities
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 aboue
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Christian
                 accounts
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 sweeter
                 ●nto
                 him
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 hee
                 findes
                 ●ore
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 lightsome
                 countenance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 abundance
                 of
                 Wheat
                 and
                 Wine
                 ;
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 earth
                 he
                 accounts
                 but
                 doung
                 ;
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 loathsome
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 her
                 glory
                 is
                 despised
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 
                   habet
                   enim
                   olfactum
                   interius
                   ,
                   de
                   quo
                   dixit
                   Apostolus
                   Christi
                   bonus
                   odor
                   ●●mus
                   Deo
                   in
                   omni
                   loco
                   ;
                   estque
                   verbum
                   illi
                   odor
                   vitae
                   ad
                   vitam●
                
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 that
                 internall
                 sense
                 of
                 smelling
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 
                   vnto
                   God
                   the
                   sweet
                   sauour
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   euery
                   place
                   ,
                
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 him
                 
                 
                 
                 either
                 reason
                 which
                 should
                 rule
                 is
                 ouer-ruled
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 crooked
                 is
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 blinded
                 vnderstanding
                 directs
                 the
                 crooked
                 will
                 and
                 peruerse
                 affections
                 a
                 wrong
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 meruaile
                 then
                 if
                 both
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 eye
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ?
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 facultie
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 giues
                 no
                 counsels
                 nor
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 deadly
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 run
                 headlong
                 into
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 encrease
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 gotten
                 by
                 our
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 wee
                 haue
                 plucked
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 forbidden
                 tree
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 which
                 brings
                 out
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 knowledge
                 whereunto
                 the
                 quickest
                 ingines
                 could
                 euer
                 attaine
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 profited
                 them
                 not
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 .
                 Lanctantius
                 compared
                 all
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 to
                 a
                 liuelesse
                 body
                 wanting
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 in
                 seeing
                 they
                 were
                 blind
                 ,
                 in
                 hearing
                 they
                 heard
                 not
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 they
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 professed
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 they
                 became
                 fooles
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 sences
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 all
                 spirituall
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 by
                 naturall
                 philosophie
                 they
                 attayned
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 learned
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Creator
                 ;
                 by
                 natural
                 reason
                 they
                 learned
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 sophistrie
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 sophistrie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 .
                 By
                 practise
                 also
                 of
                 Morall
                 philosophie
                 they
                 attayned
                 to
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 those
                 vertues
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 cardinall
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 shew
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 true
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 Temperance
                 and
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 they
                 attayned
                 not
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 neyther
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 without
                 it
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 deserueth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 
                   quid
                   enim
                   illis
                   cum
                   virtutibus
                   ,
                   qui
                   Dei
                   virtutem
                   Christum
                   ignorant
                   ,
                
                 for
                 what
                 haue
                 they
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 vertue
                 who
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 nature
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 blinded
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 without
                 a
                 guide
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 one
                 
                 pillar
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 can
                 naturall
                 vnderstanding
                 finde
                 out
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 
                   nascimur
                   vniuersi
                   viae
                   ciuitatis
                   prorsus
                   ignari
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 borne
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 the
                 citie
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 vs
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 pertayning
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 saluation
                 .
                 Whatsoeuer
                 wisedome
                 man
                 hath
                 without
                 grace
                 ,
                 may
                 leade
                 him
                 forward
                 to
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 teach
                 him
                 to
                 eschew
                 euill
                 .
                 Achitophell
                 was
                 counted
                 wise
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wisedome
                 and
                 counsell
                 as
                 the
                 oracle
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 had
                 no
                 wisedome
                 to
                 foresee
                 nor
                 preuent
                 his
                 miserable
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 impatiencie
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 naturalists
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 his
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 wise
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 glories
                 within
                 themselues
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 subtile
                 wits
                 they
                 haue
                 gone
                 through
                 dangerous
                 courses
                 ,
                 wherein
                 others
                 haue
                 fallen
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 politique
                 deuise
                 wherein
                 they
                 haue
                 placed
                 their
                 confidence
                 shall
                 not
                 at
                 length
                 be
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 vouchsafeth
                 not
                 vpon
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 calles
                 them
                 wise
                 with
                 arestriction
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   wise
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Ieremie
                   )
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                
                 .
                 
                 Wiser
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   generation
                   than
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 Basil
                 properly
                 compares
                 them
                 vnto
                 Howlets
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 see
                 somthing
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 :
                 such
                 are
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 some
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 no
                 iudgement
                 how
                 to
                 approue
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wise
                 to
                 compasse
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 carelesse
                 for
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 demaunded
                 why
                 then
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 attribute
                 wisedome
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 vvalke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Prudentia
                   dicitur
                   cum
                   res
                   stulta
                   sit
                   ,
                   quia
                   sic
                   ipsis
                   videtur
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 wisedome
                 because
                 so
                 it
                 seemes
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 albeit
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 it
                 bee
                 foolishnesse
                 .
                 The
                 iudgements
                 of
                 the
                 carnall
                 and
                 Christian
                 man
                 are
                 so
                 different
                 ,
                 that
                 eyther
                 of
                 them
                 esteemes
                 another
                 foolish
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 one
                 iudges
                 with
                 a
                 warrant
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 the
                 spirituall
                 
                 
                 
                 Spirit
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 waues
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 are
                 stirred
                 with
                 euery
                 winde
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 their
                 mindes
                 perturbed
                 through
                 the
                 tumultuous
                 desire
                 of
                 their
                 variable
                 affections
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 ariseth
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 towards
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 haue
                 it
                 whose
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 continuance
                 in
                 inimitie
                 with
                 God
                 ?
                 
                 for
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   peace
                   doe
                   kisse
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 righteousnesse
                 how
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                 
                   pax
                   est
                   haereditas
                   Christianorū
                
                 ,
                 peace
                 is
                 the
                 heritage
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 haue
                 their
                 owne
                 carnall
                 securitie
                 ,
                 they
                 blesse
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 curse
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 false
                 conclusions
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 safetie
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 laid
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 preserue
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 sodaine
                 destruction
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 trauaile
                 vpon
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 childe
                 )
                 shall
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 their
                 securitie
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 slept
                 most
                 soundly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 most
                 cause
                 to
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pursuing
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 fugitiue
                 seruant
                 ,
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 God
                 gathered
                 about
                 him
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 windes
                 commoned
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 raging
                 waues
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 refusing
                 all
                 other
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 rolled
                 with
                 violence
                 about
                 the
                 Barke
                 wherein
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 determining
                 not
                 to
                 rest
                 till
                 they
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 companions
                 were
                 afraid
                 and
                 compelled
                 to
                 cry
                 euery
                 man
                 vnto
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 onely
                 Ionas
                 was
                 sleeping
                 :
                 what
                 think
                 yee
                 ?
                 was
                 this
                 true
                 peace
                 ?
                 no
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 false
                 securitie
                 .
                 It
                 fareth
                 euen
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 stands
                 offended
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 heauens
                 aboue
                 closed
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 hell
                 beneath
                 opened
                 to
                 receiue
                 them
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 the
                 deuouring
                 Lyon
                 hungring
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 waiting
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 pray
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 making
                 merry
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 certainely
                 their
                 securitie
                 will
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 fearefull
                 wakening
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 bed
                 of
                 ease
                 wherein
                 they
                 lye
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 that
                 bottomles
                 deepe
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 worme
                 shall
                 neuer
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 fire
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 quenched
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 and
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 demaunded
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 he
                 pertaker
                 of
                 peace
                 ?
                 whose
                 crosses
                 are
                 so
                 continuall
                 as
                 his
                 ?
                 who
                 more
                 exercised
                 with
                 inward
                 terrours
                 then
                 hee
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 his
                 battell
                 without
                 intermission
                 ?
                 where
                 then
                 is
                 his
                 peace
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 wee
                 haue
                 indeed
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Christian
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 our
                 peace
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 ,
                 
                   Pax
                   nostra
                   ex
                   disiderio
                   creatoris
                   inchoatur
                   ,
                   ex
                   manifesta
                   autem
                   visione
                   perficitur
                   ,
                
                 a
                 begun
                 peace
                 wee
                 haue
                 arising
                 of
                 that
                 feruent
                 desire
                 wee
                 haue
                 towards
                 our
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manifest
                 vision
                 and
                 cleare
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 must
                 perfect
                 it
                 :
                 we
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 this
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   mentem
                   Deo
                   ,
                   &
                   menti
                   carnem
                   subiugamus
                   ,
                
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 subdue
                 the
                 minde
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 
                   quamdiu
                   mens
                   ignoratione
                   caecatur
                   ,
                   &
                   carnis
                   suae
                   impugnatione
                   concutitur
                   ,
                
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 minde
                 is
                 darkned
                 with
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 disquieted
                 with
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Est
                   nobis
                   pax
                   aliqua
                   ,
                   quia
                   condelectamur
                   Legi
                   Dei
                   secundum
                   interiorem
                   hominem
                   ,
                   sed
                   non
                   plena
                   ,
                   quia
                   videmus
                   aliam
                   legem
                   in
                   membris
                   nostris
                   repugnantem
                   legi
                   mentis
                   nostrae
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 haue
                 some
                 peace
                 vvithin
                 our selues
                 ,
                 when
                 vve
                 finde
                 that
                 our
                 inward
                 man
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 perfect
                 peace
                 ;
                 because
                 vve
                 see
                 an
                 other
                 Law
                 in
                 our
                 members
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 ne●ther
                 can
                 our
                 peace
                 with
                 our
                 brethren
                 here
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 
                   cogitationes
                   cordis
                   nostri
                   inuicem
                   non
                   videmus
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   quaedam
                   de
                   nobis
                   ,
                   quae
                   non
                   sunt
                   in
                   nobis
                   ,
                   vel
                   in
                   melius
                   inuicem
                   ,
                   vol
                   in
                   deterius
                   opinamur
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 haue
                 vve
                 a
                 peace
                 but
                 not
                 perfect
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 interruption
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 our
                 comfort
                 stands
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 how
                 euer
                 our
                 peace
                 be
                 interrupted
                 by
                 outward
                 troubles
                 and
                 inward
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 albeit
                 no
                 trouble
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 be
                 sweet
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 vvorketh
                 in
                 vs
                 good
                 effects
                 :
                 by
                 it
                 vvee
                 are
                 made
                 more
                 humble
                 ,
                 more
                 feruent
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 more
                 abundant
                 in
                 teares
                 ,
                 the
                 hard
                 heart
                 by
                 this
                 holy
                 hammer
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 made
                 soft
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 sanctified
                 trouble
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 wonderfull
                 working
                 becomes
                 a
                 meane
                 to
                 establish
                 our
                 peace
                 .
                 
                 
                   Corda
                   electorum
                   aliquando
                   concussa
                   melius
                   solidantur
                   ,
                
                 the
                 harts
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 are
                 best
                 setled
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 shaken
                 with
                 crosses
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 findes
                 this
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 inward
                 troubles
                 are
                 preparatiues
                 to
                 inward
                 consolations
                 :
                 as
                 hee
                 who
                 goes
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 house
                 the
                 higher
                 he
                 intends
                 to
                 raise
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 deeper
                 he
                 layes
                 the
                 foundations
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 humbles
                 them
                 lowest
                 vvith
                 his
                 terrours
                 ,
                 to
                 vvhom
                 he
                 purposes
                 to
                 communicate
                 the
                 highest
                 measure
                 of
                 his
                 consolations
                 .
                 
                   As
                   his
                   sufferings
                   abounds
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   shall
                   our
                   consolation
                   abound
                   through
                   him
                   ,
                
                 vve
                 vvill
                 therefore
                 that
                 peace
                 which
                 vve
                 haue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 vvhich
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 vs
                 ,
                 none
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   inimitie
                   against
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   indeede
                   can
                   it
                   bee
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 and
                 giues
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 hee
                 called
                 
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   death
                   :
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   inimitie
                   with
                   God.
                
                 Hee
                 proues
                 it
                 is
                 inimitie
                 with
                 God
                 ▪
                 because
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 reasoning
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 wee
                 first
                 learne
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 our
                 life
                 consists
                 in
                 our
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 death
                 is
                 procured
                 by
                 our
                 inimitie
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Compare
                 sinnefull
                 Adam
                 ,
                 with
                 innocent
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 sh●ll
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 :
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 stood
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ▪
                 hee
                 liued
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 life
                 ,
                 familiar
                 vvith
                 his
                 maker
                 :
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 hee
                 began
                 the
                 inimitie
                 by
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 was
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 ioyfull
                 to
                 him
                 before
                 )
                 terrible
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 became
                 such
                 a
                 ●e●rour
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 vvas
                 a
                 death
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 alway
                 we
                 could
                 remember
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 vvee
                 cannot
                 offend
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 slay
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 :
                 all
                 our
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 kicking
                 of
                 our
                 heele
                 against
                 the
                 pricke
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 is
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 vve
                 depriue
                 our selues
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 spoyle
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 the
                 Sidonians
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 when
                 Herode
                 intended
                 warre
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 friendship
                 with
                 
                   Blastus
                   Herods
                
                 chamberlaine
                 ,
                 and
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 peace
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 because
                 their
                 lands
                 were
                 nou●ished
                 by
                 the
                 king
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 his
                 inimitie
                 .
                 Alas
                 that
                 wee
                 cannot
                 bee
                 as
                 wise
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 matter
                 ,
                 both
                 our
                 lands
                 and
                 our selues
                 are
                 nourished
                 by
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 vve
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 his
                 anger
                 :
                 if
                 hee
                 please
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 heauen
                 aboue
                 vs
                 as
                 brasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 beneath
                 vs
                 as
                 iron
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 his
                 breath
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 nosthrils
                 we
                 fall
                 like
                 clay
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 dust
                 :
                 hovv
                 then
                 is
                 miserable
                 man
                 so
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 dares
                 liue
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 is
                 inimitie
                 with
                 God
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Doe
                   yee
                   prouoke
                   the
                   Lord
                   vnto
                   anger
                   ,
                   are
                   yee
                   stronger
                   than
                   hee
                   ?
                
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 assuredly
                 if
                 thou
                 walke
                 on
                 in
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 crush
                 thee
                 with
                 a
                 scepter
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 thee
                 in
                 peeces
                 like
                 a
                 potters
                 vessell
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 vnequall
                 shalt
                 thou
                 finde
                 the
                 match
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 contend
                 with
                 thy
                 maker
                 :
                 
                   Oh
                   consider
                   this
                   yee
                   that
                   forget
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   least
                   hee
                   teare
                   you
                   in
                   peeces
                   and
                   there
                   bee
                   none
                   to
                   deliuer
                   .
                
                 Shall
                 the
                 Sidonians
                 intreate
                 for
                 peace
                 when
                 Herod●
                 proclaymes
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 man
                 continue
                 in
                 inimitie
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 from
                 heauen
                 proclaymes
                 his
                 peace
                 ?
                 farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 doe
                 .
                 Away
                 with
                 this
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inimitie
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Perceiue
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 describes
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 vnrenued
                 by
                 Grace
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 good
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Semipelagians
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 may
                 draw
                 their
                 vvorkes
                 of
                 preparation
                 or
                 merits
                 of
                 congruitie
                 ,
                 for
                 vvhere
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Soule
                 of
                 man
                 ▪
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 two
                 faculties
                 :
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 and
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 describes
                 his
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 vnderstands
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 suff●cient
                 to
                 expresse
                 mans
                 miserable
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   neither
                   indeed
                   can
                   he
                   vnderstand
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   spiritually
                   discerned
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 his
                 will
                 hee
                 so
                 describeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 addeth
                 this
                 (
                 neyther
                 indeed
                 can
                 it
                 bee
                 )
                 what
                 more
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 abase
                 the
                 naturall
                 pride
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 mind
                 as
                 neither
                 vnderstands
                 nor
                 can
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 will
                 as
                 neyther
                 is
                 subiect
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 gods
                 spirit
                 concerning
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 vvee
                 set
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 vaine
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 vvho
                 to
                 magnifie
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 dreames
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 without
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Neyther
                 let
                 any
                 man
                 inferring
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speach
                 then
                 himselfe
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                 think
                 it
                 impossible
                 that
                 our
                 rebellious
                 vvill
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 obedient
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 takes
                 not
                 away
                 this
                 hope
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 onely
                 he
                 denyes
                 that
                 nature
                 ▪
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Nature
                 without
                 grace
                 may
                 increase
                 the
                 inimitie
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 make
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 vvhich
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 God.
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 birds
                 and
                 creeping
                 things
                 hath
                 beene
                 tamed
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 the
                 smallest
                 member
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ▪
                 yet
                 so
                 vn●uly
                 an
                 euill
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 tame
                 it
                 .
                 Wee
                 cannot
                 change
                 one
                 haire
                 of
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 vvhite
                 vvhich
                 is
                 blacke
                 ,
                 far
                 lesse
                 can
                 we
                 change
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 holy
                 vvhich
                 are
                 vncleane
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 shall
                 wee
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 hope
                 ?
                 that
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 shall
                 vvee
                 thinke
                 it
                 shall
                 neuer
                 bee
                 done
                 ?
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 so
                 conclude
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 tame
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 can
                 ▪
                 Paul
                 who
                 vvas
                 a
                 rauening
                 Wolfe
                 in
                 the
                 Euening
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 a
                 peaceable
                 Lambe
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 .
                 Naturalists
                 haue
                 written
                 that
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Goat
                 causeth
                 the
                 hard
                 Adamant
                 to
                 breake
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 more
                 surely
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 vertue
                 to
                 turne
                 a
                 stony
                 heart
                 into
                 a
                 soft
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 
                 pleases
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 stones
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 children
                 vnto
                 Abraham
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 colder
                 than
                 ice
                 ,
                 yet
                 sayth
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 melted
                 and
                 made
                 warme
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 A
                 thornie
                 ground
                 (
                 sayth
                 Cyrill
                 )
                 being
                 vvell
                 manured
                 becomes
                 fertile
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 )
                 
                   turneth
                   a
                   barren
                   wildernes
                   into
                   a
                   fruitfull
                   land
                   :
                
                 
                 hee
                 rayses
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 blind
                 to
                 see
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 lame
                 to
                 vvalke
                 ;
                 he
                 causes
                 the
                 Eagle
                 to
                 renue
                 his
                 youth
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 close
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 it
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 conceiued
                 and
                 borne
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 olde
                 slough
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 haue
                 I
                 marked
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 that
                 presumptuous
                 iudging
                 as
                 to
                 conclude
                 any
                 mans
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 vvhat
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 conuersation
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 hee
                 be
                 a
                 stranger
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 againe
                 for
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 magnifie
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 vvho
                 hath
                 done
                 that
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 nature
                 could
                 neuer
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 our
                 rebellious
                 harts
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 his
                 holy
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 vve
                 are
                 sure
                 hee
                 vvill
                 also
                 performe
                 that
                 good
                 worke
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 begunne
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 here
                 to
                 expresse
                 mans
                 naturall
                 rebellion
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 noteth
                 such
                 a
                 rebellion
                 of
                 mans
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 according
                 to
                 order
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 any
                 rebell
                 vvere
                 he
                 neuer
                 so
                 stubborne
                 ,
                 can
                 exempt
                 himselfe
                 from
                 subiection
                 ;
                 doe
                 vvhat
                 he
                 can
                 he
                 bides
                 vnder
                 the
                 Lords
                 dominion
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 giueth
                 not
                 orderly
                 subiection
                 vnto
                 God.
                 Ieroboam
                 shooke
                 off
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Rehoboam
                 vvas
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 controll
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 man
                 repine
                 as
                 he
                 vvill
                 ,
                 can
                 hee
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 if
                 man
                 refuse
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 subiection
                 by
                 an
                 humble
                 submission
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 obedience
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 lose
                 his
                 superioritie
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 power
                 vpon
                 man
                 by
                 controlling
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 shal
                 bruise
                 
                 
                 
                 coutrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 most
                 holy
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Woe
                   be
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   striueth
                   with
                   his
                   maker
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 done
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   de
                   his
                   qui
                   faciunt
                   quae
                   non
                   vult
                   ,
                   facit
                   ipse
                   quae
                   vult
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 meruailous
                 manner
                 doth
                 his
                 will
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 woe
                 shall
                 bee
                 vnto
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 opposit
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 will.
                 
                 
                   Quid
                   tam
                   paenale
                   quam
                   semper
                   velle
                   ,
                   quod
                   nunquam
                   erit
                   ,
                   &
                   semper
                   nolle
                   quod
                   nunquam
                   non
                   erit
                   ?
                
                 what
                 greater
                 punishment
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 euermore
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 vvhich
                 neuer
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 &
                 alway
                 to
                 dislike
                 that
                 which
                 foreuer
                 shal
                 be
                 :
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 shall
                 neuer
                 obtaine
                 that
                 vvhich
                 hee
                 desires
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 suffer
                 for
                 euer
                 that
                 vvhich
                 he
                 dislikes
                 .
                 For
                 remedy
                 of
                 this
                 rebellion
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 daily
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   earth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                
                 so
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 giue
                 vs
                 grace
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 practise
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 euery
                 action
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 denying
                 our selues
                 ,
                 vve
                 make
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 enquire
                 for
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 vvith
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 
                 
                   not
                   my
                   will
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   thine
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   then
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   cannot
                   please
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 HEre
                 the
                 Apostle
                 concludes
                 the
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 
                 affirming
                 that
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 vvill
                 they
                 cannot
                 please
                 God.
                 To
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 sometime
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 this
                 (
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 an
                 euill
                 part
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 opposit
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 vnregenerate
                 ,
                 a
                 stranger
                 from
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 very
                 significant
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 imports
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 thraldome
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 vnto
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 That
                 speach
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   see
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   altogether
                   in
                   the
                   
                   gall
                   of
                   bitternesse
                   ,
                
                 signifies
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 expresse
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 corruption
                 of
                 his
                 wretched
                 nature
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 say
                 that
                 sinne
                 and
                 fleshly
                 corruption
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Syricius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 expounds
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 married
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 affirming
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 flatly
                 against
                 the
                 Apostles
                 owne
                 commentarie
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 wrote
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 vvere
                 many
                 married
                 persons
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 whom
                 afterward
                 he
                 commends
                 for
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 hee
                 sayes
                 ,
                 verse
                 9.
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   :
                
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expound
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 peruerse
                 interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fauourers
                 are
                 but
                 seducers
                 ,
                 who
                 vvill
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 seeke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 boxe
                 of
                 his
                 breast
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 all
                 scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Alwayes
                 leauing
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 againe
                 here
                 the
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 strangers
                 from
                 Christ.
                 What
                 an
                 vnhappy
                 condition
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 liue
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 wherein
                 doe
                 what
                 hee
                 vvill
                 hee
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 ?
                 
                 Let
                 Cain
                 sacrifice
                 with
                 Abel
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 accept
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 let
                 Esau
                 his
                 teares
                 seeking
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 be
                 shed
                 as
                 aboundantly
                 as
                 Iacobs
                 were
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 hee
                 sought
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 blessed
                 ;
                 
                 let
                 the
                 Pharise
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 with
                 the
                 Publicane
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 goe
                 home
                 iustified
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 worldly
                 glory
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 high
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 but
                 abhomination
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 oftentimes
                 worldlings
                 to
                 whom
                 
                   waters
                   are
                   wrung
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   full
                   cuppe
                   ,
                
                 are
                 counted
                 blessed
                 and
                 happie
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 ignorance
                 that
                 makes
                 men
                 account
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 despised
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
                   Ideo
                   malus
                   foelix
                   putatur
                   ,
                   quia
                   quod
                   sit
                   foelicitas
                   ignoratur
                   ,
                
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 is
                 an
                 euill
                 man
                 counted
                 happie
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 happinesse
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 euer
                 men
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 eyther
                 for
                 his
                 shew
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 shew
                 of
                 worldly
                 glory
                 :
                 vnder
                 which
                 two
                 shadowes
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 deceiue
                 the
                 ●emanent
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 hee
                 onely
                 is
                 blessed
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 pleased
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 tree
                 bee
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 bring
                 forth
                 good
                 fruite
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 person
                 bee
                 not
                 Godly
                 ,
                 his
                 actions
                 cannot
                 bee
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God.
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 except
                 wee
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 neyther
                 can
                 our
                 persons
                 nor
                 actions
                 please
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 Lord
                 translate
                 vs
                 yet
                 further
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 vnhappy
                 estate
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 roote
                 vs
                 and
                 ground
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 stablish
                 vs
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   ye
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   you
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 discou●sed
                 of
                 the
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 now
                 turne
                 him
                 toward
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 discouraged
                 with
                 that
                 remanent
                 ca●nall
                 co●ruption
                 which
                 they
                 finde
                 within
                 themselues
                 ,
                 he
                 shewes
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 vnhappy
                 condition
                 of
                 carnall
                 men
                 ,
                 doth
                 no
                 way
                 concerne
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 verse
                 the
                 comfort
                 is
                 first
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 caution
                 annexed
                 vnto
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 comfort
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 weake
                 Christian
                 :
                 the
                 Caution
                 for
                 the
                 presumptuous
                 professor
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 so
                 terrifies
                 the
                 vvicked
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 reserues
                 comfort
                 for
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 so
                 comforts
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 confirmes
                 not
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 No
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 sooner
                 moued
                 with
                 the
                 sharpe
                 speaches
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 hath
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   cannot
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                
                 least
                 this
                 should
                 terrifie
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 he
                 subioynes
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   you
                
                 Againe
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 me●
                 are
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 appropriate
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 belong
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 subioynes
                 the
                 Caution
                 :
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   .
                
              
               
                 Where
                 first
                 vvee
                 may
                 learne
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 and
                 receiued
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 conuiction
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 now
                 yee
                 see
                 apply
                 his
                 former
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 letting
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 writes
                 see
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 admonitton
                 which
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 riseth
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 ought
                 wee
                 alway
                 to
                 handle
                 and
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 considering
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 part
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 word
                 is
                 written
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 neerely
                 concerne
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   life
                
                 :
                 it
                 giueth
                 sentence
                 eyther
                 with
                 or
                 against
                 euerie
                 man
                 that
                 heares
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 sauour
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 sauour
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 When
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 preached
                 that
                 word
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   axe
                   is
                   laid
                   to
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                   euery
                   tree
                   that
                   bringeth
                   not
                   out
                   good
                   fruit
                   ,
                   shall
                   bee
                   hewen
                   downe
                   and
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 his
                 hearers
                 so
                 receiued
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 word
                 which
                 touched
                 them
                 neerely
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 People
                 ,
                 Publicanes
                 ,
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   wee
                   doe
                   then
                
                 ?
                 So
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 asked
                 Peter
                 being
                 pricked
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   wee
                   doe
                   then
                
                 ?
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Iaylor
                 to
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 euery
                 man
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 hee
                 heares
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 condemning
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   doe
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   ?
                
                 As
                 meate
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 table
                 cannot
                 nourish
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 sent
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 stomacke
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 profit
                 vs
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 so
                 heare
                 it
                 :
                 
                   vt
                   traijciatur
                   in
                   viscera
                   quaedam
                   animae
                   nostrae
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   transeat
                   in
                   affectiones
                   nostras
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 affections
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 thou
                 receiue
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 heares
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 heare
                 an
                 Indian
                 storie
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 such
                 discou●se
                 as
                 did
                 not
                 concerne
                 them
                 :
                 whereof
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 after
                 long
                 planting
                 and
                 watering
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 spirituall
                 growth
                 in
                 grace
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
              
               
                 Now
                 ●or
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 yee
                 heard
                 it
                 before
                 expounded
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 inquired
                 seeing
                 no
                 man
                 knowes
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 hovv
                 could
                 the
                 Apostle
                 know
                 that
                 these
                 Romanes
                 were
                 spirituall
                 ?
                 
                 Was
                 not
                 Eli
                 deceiued
                 in
                 iudging
                 of
                 Anna
                 ?
                 she
                 sought
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 her
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 iudged
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 wicked
                 woman
                 :
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 godly
                 men
                 be
                 deceiued
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 well
                 of
                 them
                 vvho
                 are
                 euill
                 indeede
                 ?
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 here
                 write
                 vnto
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 a
                 publique
                 fellowship
                 or
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 seperate
                 from
                 the
                 remanent
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 
                   by
                   the
                   heauenly
                   vocation
                   ,
                   called
                   to
                   be
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 might
                 vndoubtedly
                 write
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 vnto
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 alway
                 most
                 sure
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 gathers
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 alway
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 thereof
                 a
                 number
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 further
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 farre
                 vve
                 may
                 goe
                 in
                 iudging
                 of
                 a
                 priuate
                 man
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 first
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 iudgement
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 secondly
                 a
                 iudgement
                 of
                 fruits
                 ;
                 thirdly
                 a
                 iudgement
                 of
                 extraordinarie
                 reuelation
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 can
                 onely
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 our
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   proue
                   your selues
                   if
                   yee
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   know
                   yee
                   not
                   your
                   owne
                   selues
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   except
                   yee
                   be
                   reprobates
                   ?
                
                 By
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 fruits
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 proceed
                 and
                 iudge
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   know
                   them
                   by
                   their
                   fruits
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   no
                   man
                   gathers
                   grapes
                   of
                   thornes
                   or
                   figges
                   of
                   thistles
                   .
                   Euery
                   good
                   tree
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   good
                   fruit
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   corrupt
                   tree
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   euil
                   fruit
                   .
                
                 These
                 first
                 two
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 euery
                 Christian
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 fruits
                 being
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Charitie
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 
                   Simon
                   Peter
                
                 knew
                 by
                 extraordinarie
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 was
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 perdition
                 :
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 vnfayned
                 faith
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 dwelt
                 before
                 in
                 his
                 grandmother
                 Lois
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 mother
                 Eunice
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 hee
                 wrote
                 vvas
                 an
                 elect
                 Lady
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 vs
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 presume
                 the
                 election
                 or
                 reprobation
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 by
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 reuelation
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 wee
                 haue
                 to
                 mrke
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calles
                 them
                 spirituall
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 notwithstanding
                 remained
                 fleshly
                 corruption
                 .
                 The
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sathan
                 are
                 contrary
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 deceiuer
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 Christian
                 )
                 fleshly
                 corruption
                 ,
                 therefore
                 yee
                 are
                 carnall
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 through
                 my
                 grace
                 )
                 a
                 spirituall
                 disposition
                 ,
                 therefore
                 yee
                 are
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Sathan
                 is
                 so
                 euill
                 that
                 his
                 eye
                 sees
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 sees
                 no
                 transgression
                 in
                 Israell
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 iudges
                 not
                 his
                 children
                 by
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 their
                 old
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 his
                 renuing
                 grace
                 in
                 vs.
                 One
                 dram
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 makes
                 him
                 more
                 pretious
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 any
                 remanent
                 corruption
                 in
                 him
                 can
                 make
                 him
                 odious
                 :
                 therfore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 giues
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 his
                 beloued
                 ,
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 ,
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 onely
                 in
                 part
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 beginning
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   sinneth
                   not
                   ,
                
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   we
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   Illud
                   ex
                   primimitijs
                   noui
                   hominis
                   ,
                   istis
                   ex
                   reliquijs
                   veteris
                   ,
                
                 the
                 one
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man.
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 be
                 so
                 continually
                 displeased
                 with
                 our
                 inhabitant
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 dispaire
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 vs
                 so
                 complain
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 that
                 wee
                 become
                 false
                 witnesses
                 against
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 vs.
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 in
                 vs
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 by
                 nature
                 our
                 estate
                 were
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
                 but
                 seeing
                 beside
                 nature
                 
                 the●e
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 new
                 workmanship
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 f●om
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 accounts
                 vs
                 new
                 and
                 spirituall
                 men
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 (
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 matter
                 of
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 Sathan
                 is
                 a
                 lyer
                 in
                 denying
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 spirituall
                 men
                 to
                 men
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 his
                 supposts
                 ,
                 aduersaries
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 lying
                 deceiuers
                 and
                 vniust
                 robbers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 restraine
                 this
                 name
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 their
                 Cleargie
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 competent
                 to
                 euery
                 man
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwelleth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Spiritualem
                   non
                   facit
                   vestis
                   ,
                   locus
                   ,
                   officium
                   ,
                   opus
                   ,
                   sed
                   Spiritus
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 neyther
                 garment
                 (
                 sayes
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 )
                 nor
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 office
                 ,
                 nor
                 externall
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 subioynes
                 here
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 comfort
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 proues
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 yee
                 are
                 no●
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 .
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 consequence
                 depends
                 vpon
                 this
                 middest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 where
                 hee
                 dwels
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 idle
                 but
                 workes
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 workes
                 ,
                 he
                 workes
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 but
                 effectuates
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 intends
                 ,
                 he
                 transforms
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 dwels
                 into
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Image
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 fire
                 that
                 giues
                 light
                 euen
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 farre
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 heate
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 neere
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 transchangeth
                 those
                 things
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 meruailous
                 a
                 vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 yron
                 which
                 is
                 cold
                 by
                 nature
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 becomes
                 hot
                 and
                 burning
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 that
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 illuminate
                 euery
                 one
                 who
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 changeth
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 hee
                 dwelleth
                 ,
                 hee
                 transformeth
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 similitude
                 ,
                 and
                 endueth
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 heauenly
                 disposition
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 argument
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 yee
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 sinne
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   I
                   but
                   sinne
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                
                 and
                 here
                 hee
                 sayes
                 that
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   the
                   man
                   regenerate
                   :
                
                 this
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 two
                 guests
                 of
                 so
                 contrary
                 natures
                 ,
                 should
                 both
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 haue
                 their
                 dwelling
                 in
                 man.
                 I
                 compare
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 regenerate
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 both
                 a
                 free
                 woman
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 bond
                 woman
                 Hagar
                 ,
                 vvith
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 Ismael
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 bond
                 woman
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 older
                 and
                 stronger
                 then
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 freewoman
                 borne
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 ;
                 hee
                 disdaines
                 little
                 Isaac
                 as
                 weaker
                 ,
                 and
                 persecutes
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 Isaac
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 Ismaell
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Abraham
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 remaine
                 :
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 bondwoman
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 inherit
                 the
                 promise
                 with
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 woman
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 house
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 there
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 it
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 both
                 old
                 nature
                 and
                 new
                 grace
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   old
                   man
                
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 older
                 and
                 stronger
                 than
                 the
                 
                   new
                   man
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 persecute
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 seekes
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 oppresse
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 metaphor
                 of
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 also
                 yeelde
                 vnto
                 vs
                 exceeding
                 great
                 comfort
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 habitations
                 the
                 lodging
                 is
                 larger
                 than
                 the
                 inhabiter
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 maruailous
                 that
                 the
                 lodging
                 here
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 and
                 the
                 inhabiter
                 so
                 great
                 :
                 that
                 infinite
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 vvhom
                 the
                 heauen
                 of
                 heauens
                 cannot
                 contain
                 ,
                 vvho
                 hath
                 the
                 heauen
                 for
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 for
                 his
                 footestoole
                 ,
                 hath
                 chosen
                 for
                 his
                 dwelling
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 poore
                 ,
                 contrite
                 ,
                 and
                 trembles
                 at
                 his
                 word
                 A
                 wonderfull
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 highest
                 maiestie
                 should
                 so
                 farre
                 dim●t
                 the
                 selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 passing
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 make
                 choyse
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 pleasant
                 sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 this
                 dwelling
                 doth
                 designe
                 some
                 speciall
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 shewes
                 not
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 hee
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 euerie
                 place
                 ,
                 bounded
                 within
                 no
                 place
                 ;
                 he
                 containes
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 vncontayned
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 where
                 hee
                 dwelleth
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 there
                 hee
                 sits
                 as
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 terrour
                 :
                 which
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 
                 the
                 damned
                 are
                 continually
                 vexed
                 with
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 hee
                 dwels
                 as
                 a
                 maister
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 familie
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 quickning
                 ,
                 ruling
                 ▪
                 and
                 preseruing
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 Worldlings
                 may
                 match
                 the
                 Christian
                 in
                 externall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 compare
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 internall
                 glory
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 hee
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 earthen
                 vessell
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 hee
                 within
                 an
                 heauenly
                 treasure
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 dwels
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Beniamin
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 dwell
                 betweene
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 the
                 Lord
                 dwelt
                 between
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 dwelleth
                 betweene
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 :
                 let
                 worldling
                 reioyce
                 in
                 their
                 outward
                 priuiledges
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 presumptuous
                 minds
                 leap
                 like
                 the
                 mightie
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 themselues
                 high
                 as
                 mount
                 Basan
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 delights
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 therfore
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 outward
                 estate
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 neuer
                 so
                 base
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 asham●d
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 honour
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 who
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Dari●s
                 preferred
                 Daniell
                 because
                 the
                 spirit
                 was
                 excellent
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 Pharaoh
                 honoured
                 Ioseph
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 Seruants
                 and
                 Ministers
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 honoured
                 Shepheards
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 with
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 vnto
                 King
                 Herod
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 wee
                 delight
                 in
                 Gods
                 excellent
                 ones
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ?
                 
                 surely
                 
                   hee
                   shall
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   eyes
                   a
                   vile
                   person
                   is
                   contemned
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   honoureth
                   them
                   who
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Hereby
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   translated
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   loue
                   the
                   brethr●n
                   .
                
              
               
                 Not
                 onely
                 doth
                 this
                 Metaphor
                 of
                 dwelling
                 import
                 a
                 familiar
                 presence
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 continuance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 soiourns
                 not
                 in
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 stranger
                 that
                 lodges
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 Moneths
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 setled
                 his
                 residence
                 ,
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 vs
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 howeuer
                 by
                 temporall
                 desertions
                 he
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 shall
                 he
                 neuer
                 depart
                 from
                 that
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 hee
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 habitation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 this
                 comfort
                 is
                 confirmed
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 most
                 sure
                 arguments
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   is
                   faithfull
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   by
                   whom
                   wee
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   confirme
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   bee
                   blamelesse
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   that
                   hee
                   who
                   hath
                   begunne
                   this
                   good
                   work
                   in
                   you
                   will
                   performe
                   it
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 That
                 word
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 to
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 stands
                 sure
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   forsake
                   thee
                   till
                   I
                   haue
                   performed
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   promised
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 couenant
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 perfect
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 with
                 Dauid
                 will
                 wee
                 giue
                 this
                 glory
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 performe
                 his
                 promise
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bring
                 forward
                 his
                 owne
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 
                 The
                 second
                 argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 life
                 which
                 Christ
                 communicateth
                 to
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   Christ
                   being
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   dyes
                   no
                   more
                
                 ,
                 this
                 life
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 we
                 that
                 liues
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 that
                 liues
                 in
                 vs.
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 seede
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 
                 begotten
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 seede
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 comes
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 seed
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 is
                 immortall
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   borne
                   of
                   new
                   not
                   of
                   mortall
                   seed
                   ,
                   but
                   immortall
                   ,
                
                 our
                 life
                 therefore
                 is
                 immortall
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 is
                 obiected
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 departed
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 Dauid
                 prayes
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   not
                   thine
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 taken
                 sometime
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 externall
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 bestowed
                 as
                 well
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 as
                 vpon
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 working
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 once
                 giuen
                 may
                 bee
                 taken
                 againe
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 tooke
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 was
                 vpon
                 Moses
                 and
                 gaue
                 it
                 vnto
                 the
                 seauentie
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 departed
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 gouernement
                 :
                 sometime
                 
                 againe
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 speciall
                 and
                 internall
                 gift
                 of
                 sanctification
                 :
                 this
                 spirit
                 once
                 giuen
                 is
                 neuer
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 gift
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 neuer
                 fall
                 vnder
                 reuocation
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   not
                   thine
                   holy
                   spirit
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   restore
                   me
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   thy
                   saluation
                   ,
                
                 this
                 impo●●s
                 not
                 a
                 full
                 departure
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 prayed
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 sinne
                 had
                 diminished
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 that
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 feele
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 eyther
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 sins
                 doth
                 so
                 impayre
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 mercy
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 their
                 iudgement
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 iustly
                 forsaken
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 confesse
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 heauie
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 bitter
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 felt
                 before
                 the
                 sweetenesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 than
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 same
                 estate
                 wherein
                 no
                 comfort
                 is
                 felt
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 patience
                 sustaine
                 men
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 learne
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 feele
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 feele
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 substance
                 in
                 the
                 Oake
                 or
                 Elme
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 cast
                 the
                 leaues
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 is
                 there
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 many
                 times
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 desertions
                 which
                 endure
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 meanes
                 to
                 effectuate
                 a
                 neerer
                 communion
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 hee
                 turneth
                 away
                 from
                 thee
                 (
                 saith
                 Chrysostome
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 while
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 thee
                 for
                 euer
                 with
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 remaines
                 that
                 wee
                 consider
                 of
                 these
                 benefits
                 wee
                 haue
                 by
                 the
                 dwelling
                 of
                 Christs
                 Spirit
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 againe
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 benefites
                 are
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   enim
                   tanta
                   sit
                   vis
                   animae
                   in
                   massa
                   terrae
                   sustinenda
                   ,
                   mouend●
                   ,
                   impellenda
                   ,
                   quanta
                   erit
                   vis
                   Dei
                   in
                   anima
                   ,
                   quae
                   natura
                   agilis
                   est
                   mouenda
                   ?
                
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 soule
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 force
                 to
                 giue
                 life
                 and
                 motion
                 to
                 this
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 masse
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 vnto
                 our
                 soule
                 which
                 
                 naturally
                 is
                 agill
                 ?
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 benefits
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 receiues
                 by
                 the
                 dwelling
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 leade
                 vs
                 some
                 way
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 benefits
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 vnto
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 dwelling
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 of
                 many
                 we
                 will
                 shortly
                 touch
                 these
                 two
                 onely
                 :
                 
                 the
                 
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 this
                 holy
                 spirit
                 comes
                 to
                 dwel
                 ,
                 he
                 repaires
                 the
                 lodging
                 ;
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 being
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 ruinous
                 pallace
                 ,
                 is
                 restored
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ.
                 This
                 reparation
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 sometimes
                 called
                 a
                 new
                 creation
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 extends
                 both
                 to
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 strikes
                 vp
                 nevv
                 lights
                 in
                 the
                 mi●do
                 ,
                 restores
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 communicates
                 holinesse
                 to
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 where
                 before
                 the
                 soule
                 was
                 a
                 habitation
                 for
                 vncleane
                 spirits
                 ,
                 
                 lying
                 vnder
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 Babel
                 ,
                 the
                 Iim
                 and
                 Zijm
                 dwelling
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ostriches
                 lodging
                 ,
                 the
                 Satires
                 dauncing
                 ,
                 the
                 Dragons
                 crying
                 within
                 her
                 pallaces
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 defiled
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 vile
                 and
                 vncleane
                 affections
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 holy
                 habitation
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 reparation
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 consists
                 partly
                 in
                 making
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 thereof
                 weapons
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 deliuerance
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 mortalitie
                 and
                 corruptibilitie
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 shall
                 hee
                 change
                 our
                 mortall
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 like
                 vnto
                 his
                 owne
                 glorious
                 body
                 :
                 thus
                 by
                 his
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs
                 haue
                 we
                 the
                 reparation
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 .
                 
                 
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 benefit
                 we
                 enioy
                 by
                 his
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Prouision
                 ;
                 where
                 hee
                 comes
                 to
                 dwell
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 burdenable
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 earthly
                 Kings
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 reward
                 is
                 vvith
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 chosen
                 vs
                 
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   habitation
                
                 for
                 any
                 neede
                 hee
                 hath
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   sed
                   vt
                   haberet
                   in
                   quem
                   collocaret
                   sua
                   beneficia
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 some
                 on
                 whom
                 to
                 bestow
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   indiget
                   nostro
                   ministerio
                   vt
                   domini
                   seruorum
                   ,
                   sed
                   sequimur
                   ipsum
                   vt
                   homines
                   lumen
                   s●quuntur
                   ,
                   
                   nihil
                   ipsi
                   praestantes
                   ,
                   sed
                   beneficium
                   a
                   lumine
                   acc●pientes
                   ,
                
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 our
                 seruice
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Lords
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 their
                 seruants
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 follow
                 him
                 as
                 men
                 follow
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 giuing
                 nothing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 receiuing
                 a
                 benefit
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 falles
                 commonly
                 out
                 that
                 where
                 men
                 of
                 meane
                 estate
                 receiue
                 to
                 lodge
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 honourable
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 disease
                 themselues
                 to
                 ease
                 their
                 guests
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 receiue
                 this
                 rich
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 lodge
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   angustaberis
                   sed
                   dilataberis
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 straited
                 but
                 shalt
                 be
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 sayth
                 .
                 Augustine
                 :
                 hee
                 knew
                 the
                 comfort
                 hee
                 reaped
                 by
                 this
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 speake
                 the
                 better
                 thereofvnto
                 others
                 ;
                 
                   quando
                   hic
                   non
                   eras
                   angustias
                   patiebar
                   ,
                   nunc
                   implesti
                   cellam
                   meam
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   meam
                   exclusisti
                   ,
                   sed
                   angustiam
                   meam
                   ,
                
                 when
                 thou
                 Lord
                 dwelst
                 not
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 much
                 anguish
                 of
                 minde
                 oppressed
                 mee
                 ,
                 now
                 thou
                 hast
                 filled
                 the
                 cellers
                 of
                 my
                 hart
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 excluded
                 mee
                 but
                 excluded
                 that
                 anguish
                 which
                 troubled
                 mee
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 benefits
                 wee
                 receiue
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 concerne
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 stretched
                 out
                 also
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 Dauid
                 comprises
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 summe
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   a
                   light
                   and
                   defence
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   giue
                   grace
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   no
                   good
                   thing
                   shall
                   be
                   withholden
                   from
                   them
                   that
                   lo●e
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 greater
                 benefits
                 we
                 haue
                 by
                 the
                 dwelling
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 are
                 we
                 obliged
                 in
                 our
                 dutie
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 should
                 that
                 house
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 is
                 resident
                 ?
                 what
                 daily
                 circumspection
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 that
                 nothing
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 ?
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 are
                 these
                 watch-words
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   grieue
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   quench
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 
                 There
                 are
                 none
                 in
                 a
                 familie
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 discerne
                 
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 followes
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 out
                 and
                 in
                 at
                 his
                 commandement
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 say
                 vnto
                 one
                 Goe
                 ,
                 he
                 goeth
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 another
                 Come
                 ,
                 he
                 commeth
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 our
                 master
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 euery
                 morning
                 his
                 voyce
                 ,
                 and
                 inquire
                 what
                 his
                 will
                 is
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 re●igne
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 dwell
                 where
                 he
                 rules
                 not
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 admit
                 
                 no
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 within
                 his
                 holy
                 habitation
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 vncircumci●ed
                 in
                 hart
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 no●
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 vvith
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 
                 If
                 holy
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 brothels
                 abhorre
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Lord
                 will
                 despise
                 and
                 passe
                 by
                 their
                 soules
                 which
                 are
                 polluted
                 ,
                 rather
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 filthie
                 stewes
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 holy
                 sanctuary
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 hereby
                 the
                 weake
                 conscience
                 be
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                 reasoning
                 within
                 the
                 selfe
                 ,
                 alas
                 how
                 can
                 my
                 beloued
                 dwel
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 so
                 polluted
                 and
                 defiled
                 ;
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 thou
                 art
                 displeased
                 vvith
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thy
                 Lord
                 is
                 pleased
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 thy
                 daily
                 pollutions
                 hee
                 hath
                 appointed
                 daily
                 washings
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   that
                   fountaine
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   opened
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Dauid
                   for
                   sin
                   and
                   for
                   vncleannesse
                   .
                
                 
                 Sweepe
                 out
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 euery
                 day
                 by
                 the
                 besome
                 of
                 holy
                 anger
                 and
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 and
                 vvater
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 thy
                 hart
                 with
                 the
                 teares
                 of
                 contrition
                 ,
                 
                 
                   quoniam
                   sine
                   aliquo
                   vulnere
                   esse
                   non
                   possumus
                   ,
                   medelis
                   spiritualibus
                   vulnera
                   nostra
                   curemu●
                   ,
                
                 seeing
                 wee
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 some
                 wounds
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 daily
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 remedie
                 ,
                 that
                 vvith
                 spirituall
                 medicines
                 wee
                 may
                 cure
                 them
                 ,
                 chastising
                 our selues
                 euery
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 examining
                 our selues
                 vpon
                 our
                 bed
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 wee
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 within
                 vs
                 continuall
                 sacrifices
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 praysing
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 daily
                 slaughter
                 of
                 our
                 beastly
                 affections
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Israelites
                 Princes
                 vvere
                 knowen
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 vvhich
                 they
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 who
                 sacrifice
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 vnclea●e
                 aff●ctions
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 approued
                 as
                 excellent
                 Israelites
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 best
                 discerne
                 an
                 Israelite
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 departed
                 from
                 Ierusalems
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 daily
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 oblation
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 prayer
                 nor
                 praysing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 mortification
                 of
                 his
                 beastly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                 spirituall
                 Chaldeans
                 hath
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 this
                 daily
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 euident
                 argument
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 dwelleth
                 not
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 here
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 this
                 dwelling
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   within
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 if
                 hee
                 dwell
                 hee
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 himselfe
                 requires
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 lodge
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 by
                 professing
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 by
                 aduancing
                 them
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 by
                 doing
                 some
                 workes
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 carnall
                 men
                 not
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 pretend
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 hipocrits
                 who
                 drawes
                 neere
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 harts
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 accursed
                 deceiuers
                 vvho
                 hauing
                 a
                 male
                 in
                 their
                 flock
                 ,
                 vowes
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 a
                 corrupt
                 thing
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 vvhich
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 speake
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 did
                 condemne
                 the
                 outward
                 seruice
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 prouided
                 it
                 flowe
                 from
                 the
                 hart
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   bought
                   with
                   a
                   price
                   ,
                   therefore
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   your
                   body
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   in
                   your
                   spirit
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   Gods.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 for
                 the
                 amendment
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 two
                 extremities
                 :
                 vve
                 haue
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 become
                 scorners
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 humbled
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 see
                 others
                 expresse
                 their
                 inward
                 motion
                 by
                 outward
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 they
                 sit
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 condemnes
                 others
                 for
                 hipocrisie
                 ,
                 not
                 remembring
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reserued
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vvho
                 onely
                 knowes
                 the
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 same
                 things
                 vvhich
                 they
                 mislike
                 in
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 allowed
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 precept
                 commaunds
                 vs
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 pure
                 hands
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 Dauids
                 practise
                 teaches
                 vs
                 to
                 aduance
                 our
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 shall
                 not
                 thy
                 brother
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 sigh
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 mourne
                 in
                 his
                 prayers
                 like
                 a
                 Doue
                 ,
                 as
                 Ezekiah
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 incontinent
                 wilt
                 taxe
                 him
                 of
                 hipocrisie
                 ?
                 Wee
                 read
                 that
                 Iacob
                 sought
                 a
                 blessing
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 tearrs
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 it
                 ,
                 Esau
                 sought
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 his
                 father
                 with
                 teares
                 and
                 crying
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 were
                 the
                 teares
                 of
                 Iacob
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 because
                 Esau
                 also
                 shed
                 teares
                 ?
                 
                   Iudge
                   not
                   least
                   thou
                   bee
                   iudged
                   ,
                
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Hypocrisie
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 sayd
                 )
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 extremitie
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 enough
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 discharged
                 some
                 outward
                 exercises
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 take
                 no
                 paine
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 works
                 of
                 diuine
                 seruice
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 Saboth
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 bow
                 their
                 heads
                 like
                 a
                 bulrush
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 pray
                 and
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 externall
                 formes
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 considers
                 not
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 temple
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 Simeon
                 did
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 pray
                 and
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 prepared
                 hearts
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ;
                 neyther
                 t●ye
                 they
                 when
                 they
                 goe
                 out
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 they
                 haue
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 found
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 returneth
                 home
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 iustified
                 as
                 the
                 Publican
                 did
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 with
                 ou●
                 bodyes
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 with
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 loueth
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 to
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Salomons
                 Temple
                 the
                 further
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 finer
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 stood
                 an
                 Alter
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 beastes
                 were
                 sacrificed
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 Court
                 was
                 an
                 Altar
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 incense
                 was
                 sacrificed
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Sanctuarie
                 or
                 most
                 holy
                 place
                 did
                 farre
                 exceed
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 in
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 fine
                 gold
                 ,
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 out
                 his
                 oracles
                 from
                 betweene
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 in
                 it
                 stood
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 so
                 indeed
                 the
                 Christian
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 holy
                 without
                 ,
                 his
                 lookes
                 ,
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 his
                 wayes
                 should
                 all
                 declare
                 that
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 ingrauen
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 forehead
                 ,
                 
                   Holinesse
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Aaron
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 hee
                 bee
                 holy
                 within
                 :
                 betweene
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Soule
                 should
                 the
                 Lord
                 haue
                 his
                 residence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 dwell
                 plentifully
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 eyther
                 compared
                 to
                 open
                 sepulchers
                 ,
                 their
                 mouth
                 being
                 like
                 that
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 called
                 Shallecheth
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 carryed
                 all
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 the
                 abhomination
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 being
                 made
                 manifest
                 by
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 best
                 estate
                 they
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 painted
                 Sepulchers
                 ,
                 
                 beautifull
                 without
                 but
                 within
                 full
                 of
                 rottennesse
                 ,
                 
                 
                   hauing
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   wanting
                   the
                   power
                   thereof
                   ,
                   But
                   the
                   man
                   is
                   blessed
                   in
                   whose
                   heart
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   guile
                   ,
                
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Nathamell
                 indeede
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 Israeli●e
                 who
                 is
                 one
                 within
                 ,
                 
                 
                   whose
                   praise
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   men
                   but
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   not
                   his
                
                 .
                 The
                 Comfort
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 now
                 followes
                 the
                 Caution
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 Salomon
                 )
                 boasts
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 first
                 great
                 question
                 in
                 Religion
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Art
                   thou
                   hee
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   wee
                   looke
                   for
                   another
                   ?
                
                 so
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 concerning
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 saued
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 iudgement
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 now
                 euery
                 man
                 among
                 vs
                 accounts
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 If
                 iudgement
                 be
                 sought
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 here
                 hee
                 giues
                 one
                 answere
                 for
                 all
                 :
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   .
                
              
               
                 Albeit
                 among
                 men
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 allowable
                 difference
                 of
                 estates
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 concerning
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 both
                 King
                 and
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 rich
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 learned
                 and
                 vnlearned
                 comes
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 one
                 rule
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 among
                 men
                 to
                 esteeme
                 somewhat
                 more
                 of
                 themselues
                 for
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 their
                 estate
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 excell
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 destroyes
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 glory
                 with
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 speakes
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 bee
                 what
                 thou
                 wilt
                 beside
                 ;
                 were
                 thou
                 neuer
                 so
                 noble
                 ,
                 neuer
                 so
                 rich
                 ,
                 neuer
                 so
                 learned
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 thou
                 art
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 Iesus
                 are
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 high
                 among
                 men
                 is
                 abhomination
                 to
                 God.
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 estate
                 is
                 altogether
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 flesh
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 floure
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 :
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 iudgeth
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 man
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 pompe
                 of
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 came
                 downe
                 saith
                 
                   S.
                   Luke
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 but
                 phantasie
                 and
                 vanishing
                 shewes
                 :
                 nothing
                 commends
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 wee
                 see
                 here
                 that
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 cannot
                 bee
                 sundred
                 ,
                 
                 except
                 men
                 will
                 crucifie
                 againe
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 therefore
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 haue
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 As
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 Soule
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 counteth
                 that
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 quickned
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 is
                 hee
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   hereby
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   wee
                   dwell
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 spirit
                 are
                 not
                 sundred
                 ,
                 so
                 cannot
                 the
                 spirit
                 be
                 sundred
                 from
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 
                 now
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Loue
                   ,
                   Ioy
                   ,
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Long
                   Suffering
                   ,
                   Gentlenesse
                   ,
                   Goodnesse
                   ,
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Meeknesse
                   ,
                   Temperance
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   if
                   wee
                   liue
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   let
                   vs
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 conuiction
                 of
                 carnall
                 professors
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 declare
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 fruites
                 in
                 their
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 insist
                 somwhat
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 are
                 twofold
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 and
                 common
                 operation
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   hee
                   illuminates
                   euery
                   one
                   who
                   commeth
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                 Neyther
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   Iesus
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 euery
                 spark
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 portion
                 of
                 truth
                 bee
                 it
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 
                 flowes
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 )
                 from
                 this
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 
                 That
                 Caiaphas
                 and
                 Saul
                 can
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 that
                 Iudas
                 can
                 Preach
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 ●his
                 manner
                 of
                 operation
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 way
                 he
                 
                 
                 vvorketh
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 worke
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghosts
                 operation
                 is
                 speciall
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vvhich
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 illuminate
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 but
                 proceeds
                 also
                 to
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 workes
                 this
                 threefold
                 effect
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 and
                 Consolation
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 he
                 is
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 
                 renuing
                 their
                 harts
                 by
                 his
                 effectuall
                 grace
                 ,
                 hee
                 first
                 rebukes
                 them
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 wakens
                 their
                 conscience
                 with
                 some
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 wrath
                 which
                 sinne
                 hath
                 deserued
                 :
                 whereof
                 arises
                 heauinesse
                 in
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 sadnesse
                 in
                 their
                 
                 countenance
                 ,
                 
                 lamentation
                 in
                 their
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 alteration
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 former
                 pleasures
                 become
                 painefull
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 knevv
                 them
                 before
                 wonders
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 he
                 proceeds
                 and
                 leads
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hee
                 inflames
                 their
                 harts
                 with
                 a
                 hunger
                 &
                 thirst
                 for
                 that
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 workes
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 such
                 a
                 loue
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 hatred
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 become
                 more
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 of
                 sinne
                 it selfe
                 :
                 this
                 resistance
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 ●entations
                 ,
                 this
                 care
                 to
                 eschew
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwelling
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeds
                 yet
                 further
                 by
                 degrees
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 cast
                 seede
                 into
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 growes
                 vp
                 and
                 vve
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 ,
                 first
                 it
                 sends
                 out
                 the
                 blade
                 ,
                 secondly
                 the
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 cornes
                 ;
                 so
                 proceeds
                 the
                 
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 ma●
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 becomes
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 vve
                 are
                 bound
                 with
                 the
                 cords
                 of
                 our
                 transgressions
                 we
                 cannot
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 hee
                 once
                 loose
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 hee
                 openeth
                 our
                 mouth
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 sighes
                 and
                 sobbes
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 puts
                 such
                 words
                 in
                 our
                 mouths
                 
                 as
                 we
                 our selues
                 who
                 spake
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 repeat
                 againe
                 .
                 
                 
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 hee
                 becomes
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Consolation
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 vnto
                 thee
                 a
                 sanctifier
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 intercessor
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 faile
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 comforter
                 :
                 If
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 after
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 vp
                 supplications
                 ,
                 thou
                 find
                 not
                 his
                 consolation
                 descending
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 humbled
                 ;
                 for
                 alas
                 our
                 sinnes
                 shortens
                 his
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 our
                 harts
                 holds
                 out
                 his
                 comforts
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 fall
                 downe
                 vvith
                 Mari●
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lye
                 still
                 washing
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 our
                 teares
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 takes
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 to
                 kisse
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 his
                 mouth●
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 finde
                 these
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 humiliation
                 of
                 our
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 that
                 his
                 consolations
                 shall
                 follow
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 further
                 euident
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 may
                 bee
                 sure
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 hee
                 vvho
                 hath
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Iesus
                 knowes
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 life
                 feeles
                 sensiblie
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 truely
                 to
                 say
                 
                   I
                   liue
                
                 :
                 ●o
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Iesus
                 knowes
                 by
                 feeling
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   liueth
                   in
                   mee
                   ▪
                   Know
                   yee
                   not
                   :
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   except
                   yee
                   be
                   reprobates
                
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 shall
                 bee
                 further
                 confirmed
                 by
                 considering
                 those
                 three
                 names
                 which
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 his
                 operation
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Seale
                 ,
                 the
                 Earnest●
                 the
                 
                   witnesse
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 a
                 Seale
                 is
                 to
                 confirme
                 and
                 make
                 sure
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 therefore
                 must
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 ●yther
                 none
                 are
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 sealed
                 are
                 sure
                 .
                 
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 sealed
                 by
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 speake
                 against
                 the
                 manifest
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   grieue
                   not
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   yee
                   are
                   sealed
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   redemption
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 deny
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 se●led
                 by
                 him
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 that
                 saluation
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 hath
                 sealed
                 ,
                 they
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 seale
                 as
                 makes
                 not
                 them
                 sure
                 who
                 are
                 sealed
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 hee
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 rests
                 assured
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 seale
                 is
                 confirmed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 a●d
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 confirme
                 that
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 receiued
                 him
                 ?
                 Neither
                 
                 is
                 he
                 onely
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 
                   earnest
                   of
                   our
                   inheritance
                   and
                   the
                   witnesse
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   the
                   sonne
                   hath
                   a
                   witnesse
                   in
                   himselfe
                   :
                
                 
                 what
                 vvill
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 of
                 Christian
                 comfort
                 say
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 if
                 yee
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 to
                 whom
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 witnesses
                 mercie
                 ,
                 from
                 God
                 ye
                 speake
                 against
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   beares
                   witnesse
                   to
                   our
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 or
                 if
                 yee
                 say
                 that
                 those
                 vvho
                 haue
                 this
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 are
                 not
                 sure
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 
                 ye
                 blaspheme
                 as
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 speakes
                 yet
                 manifestly
                 against
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 sayes
                 that
                 the
                 witnessing
                 of
                 this
                 spirit
                 vnto
                 our
                 spirit
                 ,
                 makes
                 vs
                 to
                 cry
                 
                   Abba
                   father
                
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 will
                 speake
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 verse
                 :
                 
                 seeing
                 hee
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 whose
                 then
                 shall
                 hee
                 be
                 ?
                 certainely
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 vassall
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 disclaime
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   depart
                   from
                   mee
                   yee
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   whence
                   you
                   are
                   .
                
                 O
                 the
                 bitter
                 fruit
                 of
                 sinne
                 !
                 which
                 causes
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 creature
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 hate
                 our
                 sinne
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 time
                 make
                 hast
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 draw
                 on
                 that
                 sentence
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                   depart
                   from
                   me
                
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 it
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   Christ
                   be
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   life
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   sake
                   .
                
              
               
                 HItherto
                 hath
                 the
                 Apostle
                 comforted
                 the
                 Christian
                 
                 against
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 
                 now
                 hee
                 comforts
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 fruites
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 sinne
                 which
                 he
                 findeth
                 in
                 himselfe
                 .
                 The
                 godly
                 might
                 haue
                 obiected
                 ,
                 ye
                 haue
                 said
                 before
                 the
                 f●uite
                 of
                 carnall
                 wisedome
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 are
                 wee
                 not
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 fruites
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 what
                 can
                 wee
                 iudge
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 carnall
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 hee
                 answeres
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 a
                 confession
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 dead
                 because
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 through
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 life
                 :
                 yee
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 carnall
                 because
                 death
                 through
                 sinne
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 confirme
                 your selues
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 life
                 through
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 your
                 soule
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 his
                 comfort
                 will
                 bee
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 death
                 whereunto
                 you
                 are
                 subiect
                 ,
                 is
                 neyther
                 totall
                 nor
                 perpetuall
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 totall
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 strikes
                 not
                 vpon
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 the
                 weakest
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 most
                 excellent
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 pertaker
                 of
                 a
                 life
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 perpetuall
                 he
                 declares
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 our
                 bodyes
                 shall
                 not
                 bide
                 for
                 euer
                 vnder
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 now
                 dwels
                 in
                 them
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 raise
                 them
                 vp
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 cloth
                 them
                 with
                 immortalitie
                 and
                 incorruptibili●ie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   Christ
                   be
                   in
                   you
                
                 .
                 
                 Before
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bring
                 in
                 his
                 comfort
                 ,
                 hee
                 premits
                 a
                 con●●tion
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 God
                 belong
                 not
                 indifferently
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 stranger
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 these
                 comforts
                 .
                 
                 When
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 commaunded
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 
                 proclaime
                 peace
                 vnto
                 euery
                 house
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 ,
                 hee
                 foretold
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 abide
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 peace
                 :
                 he
                 fo●bad
                 them
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 giue
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 holy
                 vnto
                 dogs
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 cast
                 pearles
                 before
                 Swine
                 .
                 This
                 stands
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Law
                 to
                 all
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 presume
                 not
                 to
                 proclaime
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 impenitent
                 and
                 vnbeleeuing
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Ieh●
                 spake
                 to
                 Iehorams
                 horseman
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   hast
                   thou
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   peace
                   :
                
                 
                 so
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 walke
                 still
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 that
                 peace
                 preached
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 wee
                 compare
                 the
                 former
                 verse
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Christs
                 dwelling
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 vp
                 our
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 needfull
                 that
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 should
                 bee
                 drawne
                 down
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Vbiquitaries
                 affi●me
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 the
                 bread
                 shold
                 be
                 transubstantiate
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 imagine
                 :
                 his
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 vnion
                 with
                 him
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ;
                 neyther
                 yet
                 by
                 so
                 saying
                 ,
                 doe
                 wee
                 diuide
                 his
                 two
                 natures
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 inseperably
                 vnited
                 in
                 one
                 personall
                 vnion
                 ,
                 which
                 vnion
                 doth
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 import
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 is
                 extended
                 ouer
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 diuine
                 nature
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   heauens
                   must
                   containe
                   him
                   ,
                   till
                   hee
                   come
                   againe
                   ,
                   Noli
                   dubitare
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ibi
                   esse
                   hominem
                   .
                   Christum
                   ,
                   vnde
                   venturus
                   est
                   :
                
                 Put
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 :
                 Keepe
                 faithfully
                 that
                 Christian
                 confession
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   risen
                   from
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   ascended
                   vnto
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   sits
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   shall
                   come
                
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   from
                   Heauen
                   to
                   iudge
                   the
                   quicke
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   :
                
                 and
                 hee
                 addeth
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Angell
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                 
                   this
                   Iesus
                   who
                   is
                   taken
                   vp
                   from
                   you
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   shall
                   so
                   come
                   as
                   ye
                   haue
                   seene
                   him
                   goe
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Augustine
                   )
                   in
                   eadem
                   carnis
                   forma
                   ,
                   atque
                   substantia
                   ,
                   cui
                   profecto
                   immortalitatem
                   dedit
                   ,
                   naturam
                   non
                   abstulit
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 forme
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 giuen
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 
                 nature
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Secundum
                   hanc
                   non
                   est
                   p●tandem
                   ,
                   quod
                   vbique
                   est
                   diffusus
                   ,
                   vbique
                   per
                   id
                   quod
                   Deus
                   ,
                   in
                   co●lo
                   autem
                   per
                   ●d
                   quod
                   hom●
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 nature
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 man
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 comfort
                 :
                 
                 wee
                 haue
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 a
                 threefold
                 comfort
                 against
                 death
                 ,
                 whereof
                 two
                 onely
                 here
                 are
                 touched
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 is
                 not
                 totall
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 qualitie
                 of
                 our
                 bodilie
                 death
                 is
                 changed
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 not
                 for
                 euer
                 lie
                 vnder
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Ethnicks
                 had
                 also
                 their
                 owne
                 silly
                 comforts
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 comparable
                 to
                 ours
                 .
                 Nazianzen
                 records
                 that
                 Cleopatra
                 Queene
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 demaunding
                 of
                 certaine
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 death
                 was
                 without
                 the
                 bitter
                 sense
                 of
                 paine
                 ,
                 receiued
                 this
                 answere
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 death
                 without
                 dolour
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 death
                 was
                 most
                 gentle
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Serpent
                 Aspis
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 that
                 kinde
                 thereof
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Aypnale
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 whose
                 flesh
                 is
                 enuenomed
                 with
                 the
                 poyson
                 therof
                 ,
                 doe
                 incontinently
                 sleepe
                 vnto
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 also
                 shee
                 made
                 choyse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 Sene●a
                 being
                 by
                 Nero
                 to
                 bee
                 executed
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 got
                 it
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 great
                 fauour
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 him
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 choyse
                 of
                 any
                 death
                 hee
                 pleased
                 ,
                 he
                 chose
                 to
                 bleede
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 hote
                 water
                 :
                 others
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 offered
                 themselues
                 to
                 most
                 fearefull
                 deaths
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Curtius
                   ,
                   Regulus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 had
                 no
                 comfort
                 to
                 sustaine
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 silly
                 hope
                 of
                 immortall
                 fame
                 of
                 their
                 affection
                 to
                 their
                 country
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 the
                 silly
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 against
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 buriall
                 ,
                 
                   Coelo
                   tegitur
                   ,
                   qui
                   non
                   habet
                   vrnam
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 comfortlesse
                 is
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 many
                 bastard
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 stands
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 fayre
                 Sepulcher
                 ,
                 prouided
                 before
                 hand
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 honourable
                 buriall
                 commanded
                 &
                 expected
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 abundance
                 of
                 worldly
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 leaue
                 to
                 theirs
                 behinde
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 as
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viuorum
                   sunt
                   solatia
                   non
                   mortuorum
                
                 ,
                 are
                 comforts
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 liue
                 behinde
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 help
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 dead
                 .
                 I
                 note
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 considering
                 the
                 magnanimitie
                 of
                 these
                 Ethnicks
                 in
                 suffering
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 weake
                 and
                 small
                 comforts
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 sustaine
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 our
                 p●sillanimitie
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 from
                 Christ
                 most
                 excellent
                 comforts
                 against
                 death
                 ,
                 are
                 afraide
                 at
                 the
                 smallest
                 remembrance
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                 An
                 euident
                 argument
                 that
                 albeit
                 many
                 professe
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 few
                 are
                 pertakers
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 hath
                 him
                 dwelling
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 in
                 whose
                 harts
                 he
                 dwelleth
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   body
                   is
                   dead
                
                 .
                 
                 Hee
                 sayes
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 significant
                 manner
                 of
                 speach
                 ,
                 he
                 sayth
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 dead
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 a
                 mortall
                 body
                 and
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 :
                 Adams
                 body
                 before
                 the
                 fall
                 was
                 mortall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 a
                 possibilitie
                 of
                 dying
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 after
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 so
                 mortall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 dying
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 here
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 esteeme
                 of
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 beginning
                 thereof
                 ,
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 dead
                 already
                 .
                 The
                 officers
                 and
                 sergeants
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 dolours
                 ,
                 
                 infirmities
                 and
                 heauie●
                 diseases
                 ,
                 hath
                 seased
                 already
                 vpon
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 marked
                 them
                 as
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 which
                 shortly
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 presently
                 dead
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 Not
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 sentence
                 giuen
                 out
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   dust
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   to
                   dust
                   thou
                   shalt
                   returne
                   ,
                
                 but
                 is
                 begun
                 to
                 bee
                 executed
                 :
                 our
                 carkasses
                 are
                 bound
                 with
                 cords
                 by
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 that
                 short
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 graunted
                 to
                 a
                 condemned
                 man
                 ,
                 betweene
                 his
                 doome
                 and
                 his
                 execution
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 liuely
                 expresses
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   dead
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Whereof
                 there
                 arises
                 vnto
                 vs
                 many
                 profitable
                 instructions
                 :
                 
                 and
                 first
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 neede
                 wee
                 haue
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 commaunded
                 )
                 
                   to
                   passe
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   our
                   dwelling
                   here
                   in
                   feare
                   ,
                   working
                   out
                   our
                   owne
                   saluation
                   in
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   :
                
                 seeing
                 our
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 cast
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 we
                 
                 
                 not
                 cry
                 without
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ?
                 Alas
                 it
                 is
                 pittifull
                 that
                 man
                 should
                 so
                 farre
                 forget
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 misery
                 ,
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 mortall
                 life
                 in
                 vanitie
                 and
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 how
                 the
                 first
                 death
                 is
                 already
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 carkasse
                 ,
                 nor
                 foreseeing
                 how
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 liues
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Apostates
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 their
                 sinfull
                 pleasures
                 were
                 sodainly
                 washed
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 spirits
                 for
                 disobedience
                 sent
                 vnto
                 the
                 prison
                 where
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 and
                 like
                 those
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 who
                 banquetting
                 in
                 the
                 platforme
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Dagon
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 hauing
                 minde
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 sporting
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 their
                 enimie
                 was
                 within
                 ,
                 were
                 sodainely
                 otherthrowne
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 banquetting
                 house
                 made
                 their
                 buriall
                 place
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 liuing
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 cares
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 how
                 to
                 please
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 sinne
                 :
                 the
                 piller
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 pulled
                 downe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   destruction
                   shall
                   come
                   vpon
                   him
                   like
                   a
                   whirlewinde
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                   shall
                   sodaine
                   desolation
                   ouertake
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 this
                 same
                 meditation
                 represse
                 in
                 vs
                 that
                 poyson
                 
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 first
                 sinne
                 that
                 euer
                 sprung
                 forth
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 in
                 rooting
                 out
                 .
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 consider
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thy
                 body
                 be
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 strong
                 or
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 lodging
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 cause
                 shalt
                 thou
                 haue
                 to
                 waxe
                 proud
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ?
                 
                 
                   quid
                   ●u
                   superbis
                   terra
                   &
                   cinis
                   ?
                   si
                   superbientibus
                   Angelis
                   non
                   pepercit
                   deus
                   ,
                   quanto
                   minus
                   tibi
                   putredo
                   &
                   vermis
                   ?
                
                 what
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 be
                 proud
                 O
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ?
                 if
                 God
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 when
                 they
                 waxed
                 proud
                 ,
                 vvill
                 he
                 spare
                 thee
                 who
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 rotten
                 creature
                 ?
                 yea
                 
                   Vermis
                   crastino
                   moriturus
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 worme
                 that
                 must
                 dye
                 to
                 morrow
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 an
                 Angell
                 (
                 saith
                 Bernard
                 )
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 me
                 ?
                 
                   ille
                   intumuit
                   in
                   coelo
                   ego
                   in
                   sterquilinio
                   ,
                
                 he
                 vvas
                 puft
                 vp
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 cast
                 downe
                 
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 habitation
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 waxe
                 proude
                 lying
                 in
                 a
                 dou●g-hill
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 bee
                 punished
                 and
                 cast
                 downe
                 into
                 hell
                 ?
                 So
                 oft
                 therefore
                 as
                 corrup●
                 nature
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 pride
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 flowers
                 of
                 beautie
                 &
                 strength
                 that
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 let
                 this
                 humble
                 thee
                 ;
                 thy
                 flowres
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 wither
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 roote
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 spring
                 is
                 dead
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 dead
                 ?
                 then
                 learne
                 temperance
                 and
                 sobrietie
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 auaileth
                 it
                 to
                 pamper
                 that
                 carkasse
                 of
                 thine
                 with
                 excessiue
                 feeding
                 which
                 is
                 possessed
                 by
                 death
                 already
                 ?
                 if
                 men
                 tooke
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 care
                 to
                 present
                 their
                 spirits
                 holy
                 and
                 without
                 blame
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 bodyes
                 fat
                 and
                 beautifull
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 make
                 greater
                 progresse
                 in
                 godlinesse
                 then
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 :
                 but
                 herein
                 is
                 their
                 folly
                 ,
                 
                   Carnem
                   pretiosis
                   rebus
                   impinguant
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 they
                 make
                 fat
                 their
                 flesh
                 with
                 delicate
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 within
                 few
                 daies
                 the
                 wo●ms
                 shall
                 deuoure
                 ,
                 
                   Animam
                   vero
                   non
                   adornant
                   bonis
                   operibiu
                   ,
                
                 but
                 beautifies
                 not
                 the
                 Soule
                 with
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 shortly
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 presented
                 vnto
                 God.
                 Let
                 vs
                 refraine
                 from
                 the
                 immoderate
                 pampering
                 of
                 this
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                   Meates
                   are
                   ordained
                   for
                   the
                   belly
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   belly
                   for
                   meates
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   will
                   destroy
                   them
                   both
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 haue
                 here
                 moreouer
                 discouered
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 shamelesse
                 impudencie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 who
                 daily
                 tempting
                 man
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 promiseth
                 vnto
                 him
                 some
                 good
                 by
                 committing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 boldly
                 ▪
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 neuer
                 falsified
                 his
                 promise
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 promised
                 to
                 our
                 Parents
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 tree
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 become
                 like
                 vnto
                 God
                 ▪
                 but
                 what
                 performed
                 he
                 ?
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 making
                 man
                 like
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 him
                 like
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 I
                 sayde
                 ,
                 so
                 shamelesse
                 is
                 that
                 lying
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 d●re
                 as
                 boldly
                 promise
                 vantage
                 by
                 committing
                 of
                 sinne
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 to
                 Adam
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 through
                 miserable
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 death
                 because
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 en●●ed
                 into
                 our
                 bodyes
                 .
                 Is
                 hee
                 not
                 a
                 deceiuer
                 
                 indeed
                 ?
                 that
                 did
                 first
                 steale
                 from
                 vs
                 our
                 birth-right
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 would
                 also
                 take
                 from
                 vs
                 the
                 blessing
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 benefites
                 wee
                 got
                 by
                 our
                 first
                 creation
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 stollen
                 them
                 from
                 vs
                 with
                 his
                 lying
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 hee
                 goes
                 about
                 by
                 lyes
                 also
                 to
                 steale
                 from
                 vs
                 that
                 blessing
                 of
                 restitution
                 by
                 Christ
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibited
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
                 Iacob
                 iustly
                 complayned
                 of
                 Laban
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 deceiued
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 changed
                 his
                 wages
                 seauen
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 iustly
                 may
                 we
                 complaine
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 who
                 innumerable
                 times
                 hath
                 beguiled
                 vs
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 changed
                 our
                 wages
                 ,
                 how
                 oft
                 hath
                 hee
                 promised
                 vs
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 what
                 euill
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 Happy
                 were
                 wee
                 if
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 tentations
                 we
                 did
                 remember
                 this
                 and
                 reply
                 to
                 Sathan
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shamelesse
                 Lyar
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 face
                 canst
                 thou
                 speake
                 that
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 wherein
                 thou
                 hast
                 beene
                 so
                 oft
                 conuinced
                 by
                 so
                 manifold
                 witnesses
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 manifest
                 Lyar.
                 Of
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 seene
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 sinne
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 :
                 if
                 sinne
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 so
                 miserable
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 how
                 miserable
                 shall
                 it
                 make
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 continue
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 wisedome
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 recommends
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 that
                 worthy
                 sentence
                 ,
                 happy
                 were
                 wee
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 sounded
                 continually
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 our
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   fruit
                   haue
                   yee
                   then
                   of
                   those
                   sins
                   ,
                   whereof
                   now
                   yee
                   are
                   ashamed
                   ?
                
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 search
                 within
                 himselfe
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 fo●mer
                 transgressions
                 shall
                 easily
                 perceiue
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 hee
                 should
                 commit
                 sinne
                 vpon
                 hope
                 of
                 any
                 better
                 fruit
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Samsons
                 destruction
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 found
                 himselfe
                 thri●e
                 deceiued
                 by
                 Dalilah
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 the
                 fourth
                 time
                 he
                 hearkned
                 vnto
                 her
                 deceitfull
                 allurements
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 be
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 haue
                 found
                 themselues
                 abused
                 by
                 Sathan
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 yet
                 wil
                 not
                 learne
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 giues
                 place
                 vnto
                 his
                 lying
                 entisements
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carryed
                 headlong
                 by
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 lying
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Achabs
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 
                 draw
                 him
                 forward
                 in
                 a
                 battell
                 ,
                 promising
                 him
                 victory
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vvhich
                 he
                 knew
                 assuredly
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 dye
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 hee
                 a
                 lying
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 harts
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 vvicked
                 ,
                 promising
                 vnto
                 them
                 gaine
                 ,
                 glory
                 or
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 those
                 works
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 knowes
                 well
                 inough
                 they
                 shall
                 reape
                 nothing
                 but
                 shame
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 yet
                 see
                 hovv
                 foolish
                 they
                 are
                 who
                 liue
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 vve
                 may
                 marke
                 here
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 murtherers
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   mallice
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   slay
                   themselues
                   ,
                
                 
                 his
                 owne
                 sin
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 and
                 nourished
                 shall
                 bee
                 his
                 destruction
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 iudges
                 Saul
                 miserable
                 that
                 dyed
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 sword
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 better
                 are
                 other
                 wicked
                 men
                 ?
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 sins
                 the
                 weapons
                 by
                 vvhich
                 they
                 slay
                 themselues
                 ?
                 Thus
                 are
                 they
                 twise
                 miserable
                 :
                 first
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 guiltie
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 death
                 .
                 Oh
                 the
                 pittifull
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 albeit
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 they
                 feare
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 they
                 entertaine
                 nothing
                 better
                 than
                 sinne
                 which
                 causes
                 death
                 .
                 In
                 bodily
                 diseases
                 men
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 abstaine
                 euen
                 from
                 ordinary
                 foode
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 they
                 are
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 Phisition
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 nourish
                 their
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 doe
                 to
                 eschew
                 death
                 ,
                 onely
                 herein
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 ignorant
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 abhorre
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 brings
                 on
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 vve
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 that
                 sinne
                 brings
                 death
                 vpon
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 me●uaile
                 the
                 Lord
                 strikes
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 kindes
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 seeing
                 man
                 by
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinnes
                 p●ouokes
                 the
                 Lord
                 vnto
                 anger
                 ?
                 he
                 frameth
                 his
                 iudgement
                 proportionable
                 vnto
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
                 
                   If
                   yee
                   walke
                   stubbornly
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   obey
                   mee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   then
                   bring
                   seauen
                   times
                   more
                   plagues
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 hath
                 famine
                 to
                 punish
                 intemperance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 the
                 deuouring
                 sword
                 to
                 bring
                 low
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 burning
                 feuers
                 and
                 vncleane
                 consuming
                 goutes
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 
                 the
                 fierie
                 and
                 vncleane
                 lusts
                 and
                 concupiscence
                 of
                 man.
                 If
                 now
                 the
                 Lord
                 after
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 striken
                 vs
                 vvith
                 famine
                 and
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 come
                 among
                 vs
                 to
                 visit
                 vs
                 also
                 with
                 vnaccustomed
                 diseases
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 vve
                 say
                 ?
                 but
                 the
                 despising
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 fatherly
                 corrections
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 stubborne
                 walking
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 hath
                 procured
                 this
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 .
                 
                   Quid
                   mirum
                   in
                   poenas
                   generis
                   humani
                   crescere
                   iram
                   dei
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   cum
                   crescat
                   quotidie
                   quod
                   puniatur
                
                 ?
                 what
                 meruaile
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 increase
                 euery
                 day
                 to
                 punish
                 men
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 increases
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 deserues
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 punish
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 impediments
                 which
                 suffers
                 not
                 these
                 vvarnings
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 harts
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 albeit
                 they
                 finde
                 within
                 themselues
                 sinnes
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 plagues
                 threatned
                 against
                 those
                 sinnes
                 hath
                 not
                 light
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 
                   roote
                   of
                   bitternesse
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Moses
                 vvarned
                 Israell
                 to
                 beware
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 blesse
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 doth
                 curse
                 them
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 shall
                 escape
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 doe
                 those
                 things
                 vvhich
                 God
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Salomon
                 marked
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 cause
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   iudgement
                   is
                   not
                   executed
                   speedely
                   vpon
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   therefore
                   the
                   hart
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   men
                   is
                   set
                   within
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   wickedly
                   .
                
                 But
                 O
                 man
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 truth
                 against
                 all
                 that
                 commit
                 such
                 things
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Why
                   despisest
                   thou
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   his
                   bountifulnesse
                   and
                   patience
                   ?
                
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 holds
                 his
                 tongue
                 and
                 spares
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 spare
                 thee
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
              
               
                 Euery
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 executed
                 vpon
                 another
                 malefactor
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 tell
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 escape
                 ,
                 
                   dies
                   poenae
                   nondum
                   aduenit
                
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 of
                 retribution
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 neere
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   thy
                   iudgement
                   is
                   not
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   damnation
                   sleepes
                   not
                   .
                   Interim
                   plectuntur
                   quidam
                   ,
                   quo
                   caeteri
                   corrigantur
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   tormenta
                   paucorum
                   exempla
                   sunt
                   omnium
                
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 some
                 are
                 punished
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 be
                 
                 
                 corrected
                 ,
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 are
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 set
                 those
                 eighteene
                 men
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 tower
                 of
                 Siloam
                 fell
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 examples
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 so
                 euery
                 one
                 punished
                 before
                 vs
                 stands
                 vp
                 to
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 preacher
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 warne
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 repent
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 shall
                 perish
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Si
                   nunc
                   omne
                   peccatum
                   manifesta
                   plecteretur
                   poena
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nihil
                   vltimo
                   iudicio
                   reseruari
                   putaretur
                   ,
                   &
                   si
                   nus●um
                   nunc
                   peccatum
                   puniret
                   Deus
                   ,
                   nulla
                   putaretur
                   esse
                   prouidentia
                
                 ;
                 
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 euery
                 sinne
                 were
                 punished
                 with
                 a
                 seene
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 reserued
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 no
                 sinne
                 were
                 punished
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 thought
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 prouidence
                 to
                 regard
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 therefore
                 punisheth
                 some
                 sinnes
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 tell
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 who
                 iudgeth
                 righteously
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 other
                 sinnes
                 againe
                 in
                 his
                 wise
                 dispensation
                 hee
                 punisheth
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 to
                 assure
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 least
                 yet
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 should
                 flatter
                 himselfe
                 by
                 his
                 escaping
                 of
                 present
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 him
                 remember
                 that
                 a
                 sinner
                 walking
                 in
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 sore
                 punished
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 spared
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 iudgement
                 threatned
                 against
                 the
                 apostate
                 Israelites
                 ?
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   visite
                   your
                   Daughters
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   Harlots
                   ,
                   nor
                   your
                   Spouses
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   Whores
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Certe
                   tunc
                   magis
                   irascitur
                   Deus
                   ,
                   cum
                   non
                   irascitur
                   :
                
                 Certainely
                 then
                 is
                 God
                 most
                 angry
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 seemes
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 angry
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 
                   Misericordiam
                   hanc
                   nolo
                
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 owne
                 part
                 (
                 saith
                 Bernard
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 such
                 a
                 mercy
                 .
                 
                   Insignis
                   poena
                   est
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &
                   vindicta
                   impietatis
                   conniuere
                   Deum
                   ,
                   ac
                   indulgere
                   peccantibus
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   solum
                   impunitatem
                   ,
                   sed
                   &
                   longam
                   concedere
                   prosperitatem
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 punishment
                 and
                 reuenge
                 of
                 vngodlines
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 wincks
                 ,
                 and
                 ouersees
                 sinners
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 graunting
                 vnto
                 them
                 impunitie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 long
                 prosperitie
                 .
                 
                   It
                   was
                   good
                   for
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Dauid
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   afflicted
                   mee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   changes
                   feare
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   fooles
                   destroy
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 Hee
                 is
                 happely
                 conquered
                 and
                 ouercome
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 libertie
                 
                 of
                 sinning
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Nihil
                   enim
                   infoelicius
                   foelicitate
                   peccantium
                   ,
                   qua
                   poenalis
                   nutritur
                   impunitas
                   ,
                   &
                   mala
                   volunt
                   as
                   velut
                   interior
                   hostis
                   roberatur
                
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 vnhappy
                 then
                 the
                 happy
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 whereby
                 penall
                 impunitie
                 is
                 nourished
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wicked
                 will
                 as
                 an
                 inward
                 and
                 domestike
                 enimie
                 is
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 thus
                 are
                 the
                 wicked
                 fearfully
                 plagued
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 spared
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 giuen
                 vp
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 iniquitie
                 hath
                 dominion
                 ouer
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 hedges
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 with
                 thornes
                 ,
                 but
                 giues
                 them
                 loose
                 reynes
                 to
                 go
                 where
                 they
                 will
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 destruction
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 
                   terribilis
                   lenitas
                   &
                   parcens
                   crudelitas
                
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 vnhappy
                 condition
                 the
                 Lord
                 deliuer
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 impediment
                 that
                 stayes
                 the
                 Atheists
                 of
                 our
                 
                 time
                 from
                 profiting
                 by
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 befalleth
                 to
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 threatned
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Daniell
                 goes
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 into
                 captiuitie
                 ;
                 Iosias
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 greatest
                 sinners
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 slaine
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ;
                 Ezekias
                 also
                 stricken
                 with
                 pestilence
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 Godly
                 ones
                 among
                 our selues
                 fall
                 vnder
                 the
                 same
                 externall
                 plagues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 threatned
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 therefore
                 doe
                 they
                 dispise
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 harden
                 their
                 hearts
                 against
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 herein
                 also
                 are
                 they
                 pittifully
                 blinded
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Godly
                 and
                 wicked
                 differs
                 farre
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 doing
                 the
                 same
                 externall
                 actions
                 .
                 Cain
                 and
                 Abel
                 sacrificing
                 together
                 ;
                 the
                 Publicane
                 and
                 the
                 Pharisee
                 praying
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 as
                 farre
                 vnlike
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 light
                 and
                 darknesse
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 externall
                 crosses
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 difference
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   idcirco
                   vobis
                   aequales
                   sumus
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   quia
                   in
                   isto
                   adhuc
                   mundo
                   constituti
                   ,
                   carnis
                   incommoda
                   vobiscum
                   pariter
                   incurrimus
                   .
                
                 A
                 very
                 good
                 answere
                 for
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 thinck
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 worse
                 case
                 then
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 thinke
                 not
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 as
                 euill
                 case
                 as
                 ye
                 are
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 bodily
                 inconueniences
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 rule
                 ouer
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 companion
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 Naturalists
                 called
                 man
                 a
                 little
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 Augustine
                 counted
                 man
                 a
                 greater
                 miracle
                 than
                 any
                 miracle
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 wrought
                 among
                 men
                 :
                 where
                 other
                 creatures
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 simple
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 man
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 vse
                 consultation
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 saith
                 Basile
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 esteemes
                 more
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 saue
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 saith
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 excellencie
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 man
                 so
                 meruailous
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 substances
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 coniunction
                 .
                 Among
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 againe
                 ,
                 a
                 Masse
                 of
                 clay
                 quickned
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 vn●ted
                 together
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 one
                 man.
                 Commonly
                 sayes
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 the
                 honorable
                 agrees
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 ignoble
                 ,
                 the
                 strong
                 ouer
                 goes
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 liuing
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 dwels
                 not
                 together
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   sic
                   in
                   opere
                   tuo
                   domine
                   ,
                   non
                   sic
                   in
                   commixtione
                   tua
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 thy
                 work
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 thy
                 commixtion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 doctrine
                 commonly
                 talked
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 man
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 soule
                 and
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 duely
                 considered
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fearefull
                 punishment
                 which
                 by
                 nature
                 lyes
                 vpon
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 seeing
                 shee
                 turned
                 her selfe
                 willingly
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 deserted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 regards
                 not
                 her selfe
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 common
                 prouerbe
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   a
                   soule
                   to
                   keepe
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 hast
                 thou
                 such
                 a
                 soule
                 as
                 can
                 teach
                 thee
                 to
                 keepe
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 better
                 than
                 it selfe
                 :
                 a
                 fearefull
                 plague
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 the
                 soule
                 continued
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 so
                 far
                 deserted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 regards
                 not
                 the
                 owne
                 selfe
                 .
                 This
                 haue
                 I
                 touched
                 onely
                 to
                 waken
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 deepely
                 consider
                 of
                 that
                 doctrine
                 which
                 men
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 learned
                 and
                 know
                 sufficiently
                 already
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 compound
                 creature
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 soule
                 and
                 a
                 body
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 were
                 conioyned
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 creator
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 happy
                 harmony
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 whence
                 comes
                 this
                 disagreement
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 being
                 pertaker
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 possest
                 by
                 death
                 ?
                 I
                 answere
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 these
                 foure
                 estates
                 of
                 mans
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 vnited
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 their
                 estate
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 wherin
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 concurred
                 in
                 a
                 happy
                 agreement
                 to
                 serue
                 their
                 maker
                 .
                 
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 wherein
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 cursed
                 band
                 conioyned
                 ,
                 fell
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 rebelling
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 abusing
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 weapons
                 of
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 soule
                 being
                 reconsiled
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 quickned
                 againe
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 left
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 vnder
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 wherein
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 ioyned
                 together
                 againe
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 happy
                 life
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 enioyed
                 by
                 creation
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 estate
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 lost
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 reprobate
                 stands
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 miserable
                 is
                 their
                 condition
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 looking
                 either
                 vpon
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 their
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 their
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 why
                 ?
                 this
                 estate
                 wherein
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 our
                 last
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 best
                 estate
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 transchanged
                 into
                 the
                 blessed
                 estate
                 of
                 glorious
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 our
                 soules
                 without
                 all
                 spot
                 or
                 wrinckle
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 freed
                 from
                 mortalitie
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 vnto
                 Christs
                 owne
                 glorious
                 body
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 translated
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 second
                 miserable
                 estate
                 into
                 this
                 third
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 accomplish
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 bee
                 considered
                 here
                 ,
                 seeing
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 life
                 is
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 presently
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 
                 
              
               
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 here
                 a
                 notable
                 comfort
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 begun
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 death
                 shall
                 euer
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 extinguish
                 ,
                 albeit
                 death
                 inuade
                 the
                 naturall
                 vitall
                 powers
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 suppresse
                 them
                 one
                 after
                 one
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 he
                 breake
                 in
                 vpon
                 this
                 lodging
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 and
                 demolish
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 yet
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 dwels
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 escape
                 with
                 his
                 lif●
                 :
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 is
                 cast
                 downe
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 our
                 enimie
                 can
                 doe
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 dwelt
                 in
                 it
                 remoues
                 vnto
                 a
                 better
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 B●●d
                 escapes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 the
                 Fowler
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 death
                 flighte●s
                 out
                 and
                 flies
                 away
                 with
                 ioy
                 to
                 her
                 maker
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 dissoluing
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 vnfolding
                 of
                 the
                 net
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 open
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 hath
                 beene
                 detayned
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 may
                 be
                 deliuered
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 knew
                 this
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 battell
                 betweene
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 
                 Sathans
                 head
                 was
                 bruised
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 tread
                 on
                 the
                 heele
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 conflict
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 with
                 Sathan
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   God
                   of
                   peace
                   shall
                   shortly
                   tread
                   downe
                   Sathan
                   vnder
                   our
                   feete
                   :
                
                 
                 the
                 most
                 that
                 Sathan
                 can
                 doe
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Manducet
                   terram
                   meam
                   ,
                   &
                   dentem
                   carni
                   infigat
                   ,
                   conterat
                   corpus
                   ,
                
                 let
                 him
                 lick
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 eate
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 mee
                 which
                 is
                 earth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 bruise
                 my
                 body
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 tread
                 vpon
                 the
                 heele
                 ,
                 my
                 comfort
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 seede
                 of
                 immortall
                 life
                 in
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 enimie
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 ouercome
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 inioy
                 this
                 naturall
                 life
                 with
                 health
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 losse
                 that
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 a
                 ruinous
                 house
                 is
                 knowne
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 fayre
                 weather
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 thy
                 naturall
                 life
                 is
                 wearing
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 want
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 how
                 comfortlesse
                 shall
                 thy
                 condition
                 bee
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 in
                 thine
                 owne
                 experience
                 ,
                 thou
                 haddest
                 neuer
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 silly
                 naturall
                 life
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 
                 thee
                 ?
                 In
                 this
                 estate
                 the
                 wicked
                 eyther
                 dye
                 ,
                 being
                 vncertaine
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 most
                 certaine
                 of
                 condemaation
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 
                   are
                   strangers
                   from
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   through
                   the
                   ignorance
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 hauing
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 estate
                 wherein
                 they
                 can
                 dye
                 ,
                 is
                 comfortlesse
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 light
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 wrath
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 greatly
                 terrified
                 ,
                 yet
                 farre
                 lesse
                 know
                 they
                 those
                 comforts
                 which
                 after
                 death
                 sustaines
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 comforted
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Hadrian
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 dyed
                 made
                 this
                 faithlesse
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 
                   Animula
                   ,
                   vagula
                   ,
                   blandula
                   ,
                   quae
                   nunc
                   abibis
                   in
                   loca
                   ?
                
                 O
                 silly
                 wandring
                 Soule
                 ,
                 where
                 away
                 now
                 wilt
                 thou
                 goe
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 Seuerus
                 proclaiming
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 glorie
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 all
                 thing●
                 and
                 it
                 profits
                 me
                 nothing
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 no
                 comfort
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 saith
                 ,
                 hee
                 found
                 no
                 comfort
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 behinde
                 ,
                 thus
                 the
                 wicked
                 dye
                 comfortlesse
                 ,
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 they
                 neither
                 know
                 nor
                 hope
                 for
                 ,
                 good
                 things
                 past
                 profit
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 such
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 haue
                 knowne
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 their
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 rebelled
                 against
                 their
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 comfortles
                 ,
                 but
                 certain
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 sentence
                 within
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Iudas
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 therefore
                 rest
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 this
                 vanishing
                 life
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 prouide
                 for
                 that
                 immortall
                 seede
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 receiues
                 increase
                 but
                 cannot
                 decay
                 ,
                 it
                 waxeth
                 stronger
                 the
                 weaker
                 that
                 the
                 bodily
                 life
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 weakned
                 ,
                 far
                 lesse
                 extinguished
                 by
                 bodily
                 death
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 finds
                 it
                 with
                 in
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 reioyce
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 dye
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 ,
                 
                   Committing
                   his
                   Soule
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   vnto
                   a
                   faithfull
                   Creator
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 rests
                 in
                 him
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 being
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 keepe
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 worke
                 it
                 in
                 vs
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 promised
                 to
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 bad
                 him
                 goe
                 downe
                 to
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                   to
                   go
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   downe
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   thee
                   vp
                   againe
                   .
                
                 He
                 forewarned
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 dye
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 should
                 close
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 promiseth
                 to
                 bring
                 vp
                 againe
                 his
                 dead
                 body
                 vnto
                 Canaan
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 kindnes
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 honour
                 the
                 dead
                 bodyes
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 The
                 prayse
                 of
                 the
                 canuoy
                 of
                 Iacobs
                 corps
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 neither
                 giue
                 it
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 Pharaohs
                 Seruants
                 with
                 their
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 great
                 number
                 accompanied
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 takes
                 it
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   thee
                   vp
                   againe
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 like
                 kindnesse
                 and
                 truth
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 keepe
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 remanent
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 .
                 Is
                 thy
                 body
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 vessell
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 and
                 temple
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 is
                 dayly
                 serued
                 ?
                 he
                 shall
                 honour
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 leaue
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 neither
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 care
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 watch
                 ouer
                 the
                 dust
                 thereof
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 tast
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 in
                 corruption
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 who
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 vnto
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 balme
                 to
                 preserue
                 thee
                 to
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 this
                 same
                 flesh
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 dissolued
                 into
                 innumerable
                 pickles
                 of
                 dust
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 againe
                 and
                 quicned
                 by
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 Spirit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 pittie
                 to
                 see
                 by
                 what
                 silly
                 meanes
                 naturall
                 men
                 seeke
                 the
                 immortall
                 conseruation
                 of
                 their
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 obtaine
                 it
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 helpe
                 nature
                 may
                 yeeld
                 to
                 prolong
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 but
                 they
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 death
                 cannot
                 bee
                 eschewed
                 ,
                 their
                 next
                 care
                 is
                 how
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 longest
                 from
                 rottennesse
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 when
                 themselues
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 to
                 preserue
                 their
                 names
                 in
                 immortall
                 remembrance
                 with
                 the
                 posteritie
                 :
                 thus
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 men
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 but
                 herein
                 are
                 they
                 foolish
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seek
                 it
                 the
                 wrong
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   lay
                   out
                   their
                   siluer
                   but
                   not
                   for
                   bread
                   ,
                   they
                   spend
                   their
                   labour
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   satisfied
                
                 ,
                 immortalitie
                 and
                 life
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 sought
                 there
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 directs
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 liue
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 though
                 thou
                 wert
                 the
                 greatest
                 Monarch
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 thy
                 meate
                 were
                 soueraigne
                 medicines
                 ,
                 though
                 thy
                 body
                 were
                 laid
                 in
                 graue
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 externall
                 pompe
                 as
                 worldly
                 glory
                 can
                 afford
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 flesh
                 were
                 embalmed
                 with
                 the
                 costliest
                 oyntments
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 miserable
                 comforts
                 ,
                 perishing
                 preseruatiues
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 lye
                 downe
                 in
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 be
                 raised
                 in
                 greater
                 dishonor
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 shame
                 and
                 endlesse
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 these
                 three
                 degrees
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 marke
                 the
                 order
                 by
                 vvhich
                 hee
                 proceedes
                 in
                 communicating
                 them
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 restores
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 restore
                 life
                 vnto
                 the
                 body
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 where
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 bee
                 assured
                 the
                 other
                 shall
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 comming
                 ,
                 therefore
                 his
                 Heraulds
                 cryed
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                   who
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                
                 In
                 his
                 second
                 comming
                 shall
                 bee
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 our
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 appeare
                 
                   hee
                   shall
                   change
                   our
                   vile
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   like
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   glorious
                   bodie
                   .
                
                 Let
                 this
                 reforme
                 the
                 preposterous
                 care
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 art
                 thou
                 desirous
                 that
                 thy
                 body
                 should
                 liue
                 ?
                 be
                 first
                 carefull
                 that
                 life
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 for
                 surely
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 thy
                 body
                 shall
                 not
                 follow
                 ▪
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 goe
                 before
                 .
                 
                 
                   Oportet
                   cor
                   nostrum
                   conformari
                   humilitati
                   cordis
                   Christi
                   ,
                   priusquam
                   corpus
                   conformetur
                   glorioso
                   corpori
                   eius
                   ,
                
                 our
                 heart
                 must
                 first
                 bee
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 humilitie
                 of
                 Christs
                 heart
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 our
                 body
                 be
                 configurated
                 to
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   pertakers
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   vpon
                   such
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   power
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 
                   qui
                   non
                   resurgit
                   in
                   anima
                   ,
                   resurget
                   in
                   corpore
                   ad
                   poenam
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 that
                 riseth
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 from
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 shall
                 rise
                 hereafter
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 leauing
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   that
                   raysed
                   vp
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   
                   also
                   quicken
                   your
                   mortall
                   bodies
                   .
                
                 
                 What
                 necessitie
                 is
                 there
                 here
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 raysed
                 Christ
                 shall
                 raise
                 vs
                 ?
                 yes
                 indeed
                 the
                 necessitie
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 misticall
                 body
                 cannot
                 be
                 sundred
                 :
                 seeing
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 raysed
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 no
                 member
                 can
                 be
                 left
                 vnder
                 death
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 workes
                 in
                 euery
                 member
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 same
                 mightie
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 his
                 resurrection
                 necessarily
                 imports
                 ours
                 ,
                 seeing
                 hee
                 arose
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 priuate
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 body
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 communicate
                 that
                 same
                 life
                 to
                 euery
                 member
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 declared
                 in
                 himselfe
                 :
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   risen
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   sleepe
                   :
                
                 the
                 first
                 fruit
                 is
                 ●isen
                 ,
                 the
                 after
                 fruit
                 shall
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 follow
                 .
                 
                   Vexit
                   in
                   coelum
                   carnem
                   nostram
                   tanquam
                   arhabonem
                   &
                
                 
                 
                   pignus
                   totius
                   summae
                   illuc
                   quandoque
                   redigendae
                   :
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 carryed
                 our
                 flesh
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 earnest
                 and
                 pledge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 summe
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 thether
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 thought
                 it
                 inough
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 spirit
                 vnto
                 vs
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 hee
                 hath
                 carryed
                 vp
                 our
                 flesh
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 possest
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   raysed
                   vp
                   Iesus
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 
                 Then
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 once
                 among
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 is
                 risen
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 afraid
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 vs
                 to
                 lye
                 down
                 among
                 the
                 dead
                 also
                 :
                 shal
                 the
                 seruant
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 Masters
                 condition
                 ?
                 or
                 will
                 the
                 patient
                 refuse
                 to
                 drink
                 that
                 potion
                 which
                 the
                 phisition
                 hath
                 tasted
                 before
                 him
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 our
                 Lord
                 through
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 dolours
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 horrours
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 ascension
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 amongst
                 those
                 hundred
                 fortie
                 and
                 foure
                 thousand
                 in
                 mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 his
                 fathers
                 name
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 ,
                 
                 follow
                 the
                 Lambe
                 wheresoeuer
                 hee
                 goeth
                 ,
                 singing
                 that
                 new
                 song
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 sing
                 but
                 they
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 bought
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 those
                 women
                 came
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 the
                 feare
                 they
                 had
                 conceiued
                 concerning
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 remoues
                 it
                 by
                 sending
                 them
                 to
                 meditate
                 on
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Why
                   seeke
                   yee
                   him
                   that
                   liueth
                   among
                   the
                   dead
                   ?
                   hee
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   but
                   hee
                   is
                   risen
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 laid
                 downe
                 among
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 or
                 euer
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 we
                 haue
                 this
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 shall
                 raise
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 head
                 growes
                 through
                 the
                 members
                 will
                 follow
                 .
                 
                   Per
                   angustum
                   passionis
                   foramen
                   transiuit
                   Christus
                   ,
                   vt
                   latum
                   praeberet
                   ingressum
                   sequentibus
                   membris
                   :
                
                 Our
                 Lord
                 is
                 gone
                 through
                 the
                 narrow
                 passage
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 wider
                 and
                 easier
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 drownes
                 not
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 vnder
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 borne
                 aboue
                 :
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 valley
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 tost
                 too
                 and
                 fro
                 in
                 this
                 sea
                 of
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 with
                 continuall
                 tentations
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 we
                 cannot
                 perish
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 head
                 is
                 aboue
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 raigning
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 life
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 miseries
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 doe
                 it
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 raised
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 our
                 resurrection
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 deceitfull
                 motions
                 of
                 our
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 which
                 calles
                 in
                 doubt
                 this
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 consider
                 the
                 imbecillitie
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 neither
                 measure
                 heauenly
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 narrow
                 span
                 of
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Abrahams
                 praise
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 promised
                 him
                 a
                 sonne
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 weake
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 hee
                 considered
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 deadnesse
                 of
                 Sarahs
                 wombe
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 strengthned
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 fully
                 assured
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 promised
                 was
                 also
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 should
                 we
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 Of
                 these
                 figures
                 shadowing
                 the
                 resurrection
                 many
                 more
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 holy
                 scripture
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 examples
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 raised
                 some
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 
                 Before
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 hee
                 carryed
                 vp
                 Henoch
                 aliue
                 into
                 hea●en
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 saw
                 no
                 death
                 :
                 vnder
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 Elias
                 was
                 transported
                 in
                 a
                 fierie
                 chariot
                 :
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 hath
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 blessed
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 risen
                 from
                 th●
                 lead
                 and
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 hee
                 raised
                 Lazarus
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 euen
                 after
                 that
                 stinking
                 rottennesse
                 had
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 seemed
                 to
                 bee
                 most
                 weake
                 hee
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 most
                 strong
                 ;
                 hee
                 caused
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 many
                 that
                 were
                 dead
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 graues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 citie
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 his
                 seruant
                 Peter
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 raised
                 the
                 damsell
                 Dorcas
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 made
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 lame
                 of
                 his
                 feete
                 to
                 arise
                 and
                 walke
                 :
                 
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 such
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 Christ
                 working
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 reserue
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 power
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 practises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 neglect
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himselfe
                 brings
                 arguments
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
                 Hee
                 first
                 propones
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   are
                   the
                   dead
                   raised
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   body
                   come
                   they
                   forth
                   ?
                
                 and
                 then
                 subioynes
                 the
                 answere
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   foole
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   sowest
                   is
                   not
                   quickned
                   except
                   it
                   dye
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 sowen
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 bare
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 raises
                 it
                 with
                 another
                 body
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
                 seeing
                 thou
                 beholdest
                 this
                 daily
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 why
                 wilt
                 not
                 thou
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 vnto
                 thy selfe
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Qui
                   illa
                   reparat
                   quae
                   tibi
                   sunt
                   necessaria
                   ,
                   quanto
                   magis
                   te
                   reparabit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   propter
                   quem
                   illa
                   reparare
                   dignatus
                   est
                   ?
                
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 repaires
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 maintaine
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 restore
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 thee
                 vp
                 from
                 death
                 vnto
                 eternall
                 life
                 ?
              
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 these
                 same
                 confirmations
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 from
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 our selues
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 creatures
                 :
                 if
                 eyther
                 with
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 wee
                 consider
                 of
                 how
                 small
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 with
                 Cyrill
                 how
                 of
                 nothing
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 vp
                 man
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 iustly
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 them
                 fooles
                 who
                 deny
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 bodyes
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 (
                 saith
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 )
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 
                 drop
                 of
                 mans
                 seede
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 Iob
                 saith
                 )
                 is
                 powred
                 out
                 like
                 water
                 ,
                 buildeth
                 vp
                 daily
                 this
                 excellent
                 workmanship
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 :
                 who
                 would
                 beleeue
                 that
                 of
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 beginning
                 and
                 without
                 forme
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 a
                 proportionate
                 body
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 thereof
                 could
                 be
                 brought
                 forth
                 ?
                 
                 
                   nisi
                   aspectus
                   fidem
                   faceret
                
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 daily
                 sight
                 and
                 experience
                 confirmeth
                 it
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 thing
                 impossible
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 reedifie
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 death
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 dissolued
                 into
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ?
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 if
                 with
                 
                 Cyrill
                 wee
                 will
                 search
                 out
                 our
                 beginning
                 and
                 consider
                 what
                 vvee
                 vvere
                 this
                 day
                 hundred
                 yeare
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 vvee
                 vvere
                 not
                 :
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 nothing
                 hath
                 brought
                 out
                 so
                 pleasant
                 and
                 beautifull
                 a
                 creature
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 shalt
                 thou
                 thinke
                 it
                 impossible
                 to
                 him
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 longer
                 or
                 shorter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 thee
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 raise
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
                 
                   qui
                   potuit
                   id
                   quod
                   non
                   erat
                   producere
                   ,
                   vt
                   aliquid
                   esset
                   ,
                   id
                   quod
                   ●am
                   est
                   ,
                   cum
                   ceciderit
                   ,
                   restituere
                   non
                   poterit
                   ?
                
                 he
                 that
                 could
                 bring
                 out
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 raise
                 vp
                 againe
                 that
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 fallen
                 ?
              
               
                 Which
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 difficult
                 worke
                 in
                 thy
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 is
                 a
                 like
                 easie
                 ,
                 )
                 whether
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 who
                 neuer
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 restore
                 againe
                 one
                 who
                 hath
                 beene
                 ?
                 Doubtlesse
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 our
                 iudgement
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 thing
                 then
                 to
                 raise
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 creation
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 that
                 to
                 bee
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 resurrection
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 make
                 that
                 to
                 bee
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 thou
                 
                 
                 
                 honourable
                 manner
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 raysed
                 vp
                 as
                 vessels
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 raise
                 vp
                 our
                 mortall
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 so
                 hee
                 calleth
                 them
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 then
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 bodies
                 shall
                 bee
                 raised
                 immortall
                 ,
                 honourable
                 ,
                 glorious
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 and
                 impassionable
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 body
                 shal
                 be
                 raised
                 immortal
                 ,
                 not
                 subiect
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 diseases
                 ,
                 nor
                 standing
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 these
                 ordinary
                 helps
                 of
                 meat
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 sleepe
                 by
                 which
                 our
                 naturall
                 life
                 is
                 preserued
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 body
                 shall
                 bee
                 raised
                 honourable
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 layd
                 downe
                 in
                 dishonour
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 flesh
                 were
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 or
                 beloued
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 death
                 it
                 becommeth
                 loathsome
                 to
                 the
                 beholder
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 euen
                 Abraham
                 shall
                 desire
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 beloued
                 Sarah
                 may
                 be
                 buryed
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 more
                 honourable
                 then
                 euer
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 redeemed
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 euery
                 blemish
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 that
                 now
                 makes
                 it
                 vnpleasant
                 shall
                 bee
                 made
                 beautifull
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 euery
                 defectiue
                 member
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 integritie
                 :
                 
                   Membri
                   detruncatio
                   vel
                   obtusio
                   nonne
                   mors
                   membri
                   est
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   si
                   vniuersalis
                   mors
                   resurrectione
                   rescinditur
                   ,
                   quanto
                   magis
                   portionalis
                   ?
                
                 for
                 the
                 perishing
                 of
                 the
                 member
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 member
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 resurrection
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 shall
                 it
                 not
                 also
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 portionall
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ?
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 shall
                 bee
                 changed
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 shall
                 hee
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 bee
                 restored
                 to
                 health
                 ?
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 the
                 bodyes
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 perfect
                 ,
                 comely
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 way
                 honourable
                 ;
                 
                   hoc
                   est
                   enim
                   credere
                   ,
                   resurrectionem
                   integram
                   credere
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 a
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   hee
                   shall
                   appeare
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   change
                   our
                   vile
                   bodyes
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   like
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   his
                   glorious
                   body
                
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 conuert
                 many
                 to
                 
                 righteousnesse
                 shall
                 shine
                 like
                 the
                 stars
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 iust
                 saith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 shall
                 shine
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 .
                 A
                 shadow
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Christs
                 transfiguration
                 on
                 mount
                 Tabor
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 face
                 shined
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 clothes
                 were
                 white
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 Moses
                 after
                 fortie
                 dayes
                 talking
                 with
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 came
                 downe
                 with
                 so
                 bright
                 a
                 shining
                 countenance
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 might
                 not
                 behold
                 him
                 ;
                 what
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 thinke
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 transchanged
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 countenance
                 shining
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 fortie
                 dayes
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 euer
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 faces
                 shal
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 great
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 shal
                 be
                 among
                 them
                 all
                 ?
                 &
                 if
                 their
                 bodies
                 shal
                 be
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 what
                 shal
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 soule
                 ?
                 surely
                 no
                 hart
                 can
                 conceiue
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 tongue
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 expresse
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 our
                 body
                 shall
                 bee
                 raysed
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 as
                 if
                 our
                 bodies
                 should
                 loose
                 a
                 
                 corporall
                 substance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 receiue
                 a
                 spirituall
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 shall
                 our
                 bodies
                 bee
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 our
                 Spirits
                 by
                 nature
                 are
                 carnall
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 carnall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 pressed
                 downe
                 and
                 carryed
                 away
                 after
                 earthly
                 and
                 carnall
                 things
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 our
                 bodies
                 then
                 be
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 because
                 without
                 contradiction
                 they
                 shall
                 obey
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 burthen
                 ,
                 no
                 prison
                 ,
                 no
                 impediment
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 the
                 soule
                 shall
                 carry
                 the
                 body
                 where
                 it
                 will
                 without
                 resistance
                 :
                 where
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 earthly
                 ,
                 heauie
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 downward
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 restored
                 so
                 lightsome
                 and
                 quick
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 difficultie
                 it
                 shall
                 mount
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 .
                 As
                 our
                 head
                 ascended
                 on
                 the
                 mount
                 of
                 Oliues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 went
                 through
                 the
                 cloudes
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 his
                 members
                 ascend
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 follow
                 the
                 Lambe
                 where
                 euer
                 he
                 goes
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 glory
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 worker
                 of
                 our
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 worker
                 of
                 our
                 ascension
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 vessell
                 of
                 sundry
                 mettels
                 that
                 
                 
                 
                 our
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 put
                 betweene
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 Article
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ;
                 to
                 ●each
                 vs
                 that
                 then
                 onely
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 a
                 benefite
                 ,
                 when
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 goes
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 followes
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 mercy
                 make
                 vs
                 pertakers
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   Brethren
                   wee
                   are
                   debters
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   liue
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   :
                
              
               
                 AS
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 concerning
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 a
                 necessitie
                 lyeth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 woe
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 vs
                 if
                 we
                 preach
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 concerning
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 necessitie
                 lyeth
                 vpon
                 you
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 woe
                 will
                 bee
                 to
                 you
                 if
                 you
                 heare
                 not
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 commaunded
                 to
                 vs
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 speake
                 wee
                 should
                 speake
                 as
                 the
                 oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 required
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 receiue
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 indeede
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 take
                 heede
                 how
                 yee
                 heare
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Moses
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 so
                 say
                 wee
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   vaine
                   word
                   concerning
                   you
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   your
                   life
                   .
                
                 Ye
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 maine
                 proposition
                 of
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   condemnation
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 yee
                 haue
                 heard
                 it
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 explaned
                 ,
                 and
                 applyed
                 :
                 the
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 them
                 
                   who
                   walke
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 hath
                 beene
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 happy
                 estate
                 of
                 them
                 
                   who
                   walke
                   after
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 comforts
                 the
                 godly
                 haue
                 both
                 against
                 the
                 remanents
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 against
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 hath
                 beene
                 declared
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Examine
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 far
                 forth
                 these
                 comforts
                 belong
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 yee
                 bee
                 such
                 as
                 thinke
                 with
                 those
                 scornefull
                 men
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 neere
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 your
                 securitie
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 eyes
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 yee
                 finde
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 death
                 is
                 already
                 entred
                 into
                 your
                 mortall
                 body
                 ,
                 bee
                 wise
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 thou
                 haue
                 this
                 onely
                 
                 soueraigne
                 comfort
                 against
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwelling
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 otherwise
                 (
                 flatter
                 your selues
                 in
                 your
                 securitie
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 )
                 miserable
                 shall
                 your
                 end
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Consolation
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 subioynes
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 consolation
                 and
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 are
                 needefull
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 that
                 wee
                 faint
                 not
                 through
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 sinne
                 left
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 beginnings
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 already
                 haue
                 seased
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 exhortation
                 againe
                 to
                 stir
                 vs
                 vp
                 when
                 wee
                 linger
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 vs
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 with
                 Lot
                 in
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 warned
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 imminent
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorted
                 him
                 to
                 escape
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 delayed
                 and
                 lingred
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 gotten
                 out
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 violently
                 thrust
                 him
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 allbeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 admonish
                 vs
                 earely
                 and
                 late
                 by
                 his
                 messengers
                 of
                 that
                 wrath
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 vpon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 warne
                 vs
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 flye
                 to
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 yet
                 alas
                 so
                 loath
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 forsake
                 our
                 old
                 finnes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 double
                 his
                 exhortations
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 yet
                 shall
                 not
                 auaile
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 lay
                 not
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 make
                 vs
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 heauenly
                 vocation
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 take
                 heede
                 to
                 the
                 exhortations
                 made
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 consolation
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 felt
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 moued
                 with
                 his
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 
                   Contemplationis
                   enim
                   gustus
                   non
                   debetur
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   nisi
                   obedientiae
                   mandatoru●
                
                 :
                 the
                 tast
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 by
                 contemplation
                 is
                 onely
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 commaundements
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 .
                 
                 This
                 particle
                 is
                 relatiue
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 preceding
                 :
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 such
                 excellent
                 benefits
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 debt
                 ▪
                 bond
                 not
                 to
                 liue
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 wee
                 haue
                 first
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 benefit
                 wee
                 receiued
                 from
                 God
                 is
                 an
                 Obligation
                 binding
                 vs
                 debters
                 of
                 seruice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 
              
               
               
                 Debters
                 .
                 
                 Of
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 grace
                 proclaimes
                 not
                 liberty
                 to
                 men
                 to
                 liue
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 bindes
                 them
                 to
                 liue
                 godly
                 :
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 higher
                 contempt
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 turne
                 his
                 grace
                 into
                 wantonnesse
                 .
                 Certainly
                 the
                 iniquities
                 of
                 Pagans
                 doth
                 not
                 hal●e
                 so
                 much
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 licentiousnesse
                 of
                 bastard
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 sinne
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 suffered
                 for
                 sinne
                 :
                 they
                 heare
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 iustified
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 deceiued
                 by
                 Sathans
                 sophistrie
                 ,
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 that
                 good
                 workes
                 must
                 proue
                 wee
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 must
                 proue
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 iustified
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 verse
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 said
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   freed
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   hee
                   hath
                   made
                   vs
                   debters
                   to
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 agree
                 very
                 well
                 together
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 loosed
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Masters
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 binde
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 straightly
                 to
                 serue
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeede
                 if
                 Christ
                 commaund
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 hee
                 ought
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 shall
                 commaund
                 vs
                 beside
                 him
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 seruants
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 slaues
                 to
                 euery
                 thing
                 beside
                 him
                 .
                 
                   O
                   quam
                   multos
                   dominos
                   habet
                   qui
                   vnum
                   non
                   habet
                   ?
                
                 O
                 how
                 many
                 Lords
                 hath
                 that
                 man
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Lord
                 ?
                 assuredly
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 thing
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 vsurpe
                 superioritie
                 ouer
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 liues
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 bound
                 seruant
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 either
                 thy
                 belly
                 shall
                 become
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 mease
                 of
                 pottage
                 with
                 Esau
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 sell
                 thy
                 birth-right
                 and
                 blessing
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wedge
                 of
                 gold
                 shall
                 become
                 thy
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 care
                 for
                 gaine
                 to
                 loose
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 or
                 then
                 some
                 other
                 vncouth
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 no
                 title
                 to
                 thee
                 shall
                 tyrannize
                 ouer
                 thee
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 we
                 haue
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 makes
                 vs
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 seruitude
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 free
                 to
                 commit
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 carnall
                 Atheist
                 conceiues
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 debters
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 bondes
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 ,
                 surely
                 the
                 obligations
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 debters
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 specially
                 now
                 wee
                 will
                 shortly
                 consider
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 Creation
                 and
                 Redemption
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 receiued
                 among
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 vantage
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 workmanship
                 should
                 redound
                 to
                 himselfe
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   planteth
                   a
                   vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   eates
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   
                   thereof
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   who
                   feedeth
                   a
                   flocke
                   ,
                   and
                   eates
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   milke
                   of
                   the
                   flocke
                   ?
                
                 
                 No
                 man
                 begets
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 honoured
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 hyreth
                 seruants
                 ,
                 requires
                 seruice
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 Balaam
                 will
                 be
                 offended
                 if
                 his
                 beast
                 serue
                 him
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 measure
                 wherwith
                 men
                 mete
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 ,
                 what
                 reason
                 then
                 is
                 ther
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 dutie
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 craue
                 to
                 our selues
                 from
                 our
                 Inferiours
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 made
                 not
                 our selues
                 ;
                 his
                 hand
                 hath
                 formed
                 and
                 shaped
                 vs
                 ;
                 the
                 life
                 we
                 haue
                 wee
                 hold
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 can
                 not
                 abide
                 a
                 moment
                 longer
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Lords
                 thinkes
                 expedient
                 ,
                 his
                 will
                 makes
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 :
                 yea
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 all
                 our
                 necessarie
                 maintenance
                 for
                 this
                 mortall
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 furnished
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 seeing
                 wee
                 our selues
                 craue
                 seruice
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whem
                 we
                 giue
                 the
                 smallest
                 things
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 giue
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 GOD
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 wee
                 receiue
                 the
                 greatest
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Redemption
                 .
                 
                 Wherein
                 we
                 are
                 
                 to
                 consider
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 are
                 bought
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sworne
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 wages
                 before
                 hand
                 ;
                 all
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 should
                 serue
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   bought
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   with
                   a
                   price
                   ,
                   therefore
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   your
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   your
                   spirits
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   Gods.
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   redeemed
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   corruptible
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   gold
                   and
                   siluer
                   ,
                
                 from
                 our
                 vaine
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   pretious
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   Lambe
                   vnspotted
                   and
                   vndefiled
                   :
                
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 therefore
                 liue
                 as
                 seruants
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 farre
                 lesse
                 as
                 seruants
                 of
                 Sathan
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 as
                 seruants
                 of
                 that
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 vs.
                 Of
                 all
                 fooles
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 who
                 sels
                 their
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 silly
                 shadowes
                 of
                 sinfull
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 hath
                 bought
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 price
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 payed
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 onely
                 are
                 we
                 bought
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 seruants
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 we
                 are
                 sworne
                 ,
                 for
                 baptisme
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 that
                 promise
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 so
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 solemne
                 resignation
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 seruice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 giue
                 vp
                 our
                 names
                 to
                 be
                 enrolled
                 among
                 his
                 souldiers
                 &
                 seruants
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ,
                 binding
                 ,
                 and
                 oblieging
                 our selues
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 oath
                 of
                 resignation
                 we
                 haue
                 renued
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 wee
                 communicated
                 at
                 his
                 holy
                 Table
                 .
                 Whereof
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 liues
                 licentiously
                 ,
                 walking
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 are
                 for-sworne
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 guiltie
                 of
                 perfidie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 foule
                 apostasie
                 and
                 desertion
                 from
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 are
                 we
                 bought
                 and
                 sworne
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 wages
                 and
                 payment
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 make
                 vs
                 ashamed
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 common
                 honestie
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 seruice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 vvhose
                 wages
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 already
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 Malachie
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Leuiets
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   among
                   you
                   shuts
                   the
                   dore
                   of
                   my
                   temple
                   ,
                   or
                   kindles
                   a
                   fire
                   vpon
                   my
                   alter
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                
                 &
                 who
                 among
                 vs
                 can
                 stand
                 vp
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 seruice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 nought
                 ?
                 Consider
                 it
                 when
                 ye
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 peece
                 of
                 seruice
                 ye
                 haue
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 ye
                 haue
                 receiued
                 wages
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 ten
                 times
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 aright
                 on
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 heard
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 thanks
                 for
                 benefits
                 receiued
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 not
                 found
                 Gods
                 benefits
                 doubled
                 vpon
                 him
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 almes
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 found
                 increase
                 ?
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 now
                 of
                 rewards
                 which
                 God
                 ●ath
                 promised
                 vs
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 only
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 already
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 shewed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 already
                 doth
                 farre
                 exceede
                 all
                 that
                 seruice
                 that
                 we
                 poore
                 wretches
                 haue
                 done
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 therefore
                 
                 we
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Lords
                 pay
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 neuer
                 refuse
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 our
                 bodyes
                 and
                 spirits
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 common
                 sinne
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 good
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 owe
                 no
                 seruice
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 A
                 horrible
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 a
                 vile
                 idolatry
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 the
                 Lord
                 complaines
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   haue
                   receiued
                   my
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   siluer
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   vp
                   Baal
                   to
                   themselues
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 complaint
                 stands
                 against
                 the
                 prophane
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 
                 The
                 couetous
                 man
                 as
                 riches
                 encrease
                 doth
                 hee
                 not
                 set
                 his
                 heart
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 his
                 tongue
                 hee
                 denie
                 it
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 within
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 Iob
                 protested
                 hee
                 would
                 neuer
                 say
                 
                   to
                   the
                   wedge
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   confidence
                   ?
                
                 The
                 glutton
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 receiued
                 from
                 God
                 abundance
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 Oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 know
                 the
                 commandement
                 ,
                 
                 
                   be
                   not
                   filled
                   with
                   wine
                   wherein
                   is
                   excesse
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 how
                 oft
                 takes
                 hee
                 in
                 superfluous
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 spares
                 not
                 for
                 loue
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 grieue
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 to
                 his
                 belly
                 as
                 vnto
                 God
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 bindes
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 thus
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 God
                 returned
                 to
                 doe
                 honour
                 vnto
                 him
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 sacrilegiously
                 also
                 abused
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 vp
                 of
                 B●al
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Idoll
                 abhominable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 it
                 most
                 certaine
                 that
                 the
                 moe
                 wages
                 these
                 A●heists
                 haue
                 receiued
                 for
                 doing
                 seruice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 neuer
                 did
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 feareful
                 plagues
                 &
                 stripes
                 from
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 doubled
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 wee
                 marke
                 here
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 debt
                 lying
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 debt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 debt
                 of
                 obedience
                 :
                 wee
                 are
                 freede
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 a
                 humble
                 seeking
                 and
                 crauing
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 thereof
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 debt
                 of
                 sinne
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 daily
                 to
                 seek
                 Gods
                 discharge
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   our
                   debts
                
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 as
                 euery
                 day
                 wee
                 contract
                 some
                 debt
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 wisedome
                 by
                 daily
                 repentance
                 to
                 sue
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 neglect
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 debt
                 multiples
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 stands
                 vncancelled
                 
                 in
                 the
                 register
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 written
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 pen
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poynt
                 of
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 at
                 length
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 that
                 prison
                 for
                 non-payment
                 ,
                 wherin
                 will
                 be
                 weeping
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 debt
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 speakes
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 desire
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 discharge
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 exempt
                 vs
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 in
                 all
                 humilitie
                 craue
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 being
                 enriched
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 our selues
                 are
                 poore
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 pay
                 and
                 performe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 if
                 the
                 weake
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 obiect
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 wee
                 but
                 drowne
                 in
                 this
                 debt
                 ,
                 seeing
                 no
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 wee
                 can
                 pay
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 debt
                 of
                 obedience
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 giuen
                 a
                 three-fold
                 
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 the
                 Lord
                 dealeth
                 with
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 louing
                 liberall
                 man
                 dealeth
                 with
                 his
                 debter
                 ,
                 who
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 shame
                 ,
                 stops
                 priuately
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 publikely
                 againe
                 he
                 may
                 giue
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 conuaies
                 secret
                 grace
                 into
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 able
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 Dauid
                 protested
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 may
                 wee
                 all
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 wee
                 giue
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 it
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 gracious
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 accept
                 part
                 of
                 payment
                 at
                 our
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 wee
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 better
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 faith
                 bee
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 graine
                 of
                 Mustard
                 seede
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 despise
                 it
                 ;
                 though
                 our
                 repentance
                 be
                 not
                 perfect
                 and
                 absolute
                 ;
                 though
                 our
                 prayers
                 bee
                 weake
                 ;
                 though
                 wee
                 cannot
                 doe
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 wee
                 would
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 wee
                 doe
                 is
                 accepted
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 through
                 Iesus
                 
                 Christ.
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 this
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 pay
                 of
                 this
                 debt
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 debts
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 more
                 be
                 payed
                 out
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 indebted
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 remaines
                 behinde
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 pay
                 ,
                 the
                 richer
                 wee
                 are
                 ;
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 one
                 good
                 worke
                 of
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 makes
                 
                 vs
                 both
                 more
                 willing
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 talents
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Graces
                 being
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 vsed
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 encreased
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 should
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 delight
                 to
                 pay
                 that
                 debt
                 which
                 wee
                 owe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 marke
                 vpon
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 wee
                 doe
                 is
                 debt
                 and
                 not
                 merit
                 .
                 When
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 seruants
                 (
                 saith
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 will
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 giue
                 him
                 thanks
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 commaunded
                 him
                 ?
                 
                 I
                 beleeue
                 not
                 ;
                 hee
                 applyeth
                 the
                 Parable
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 vs
                 all
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 
                   when
                   you
                   haue
                   done
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   commaunded
                   you
                   ,
                   say
                   that
                   yee
                   are
                   vnprofitable
                   Seruants
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 commaunds
                 vs
                 plainely
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 plainely
                 forbids
                 all
                 presumptuous
                 conceit
                 of
                 our
                 merit
                 ,
                 when
                 vvee
                 haue
                 done
                 well
                 .
                 To
                 speake
                 against
                 good
                 works
                 is
                 impietie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 presume
                 of
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 our
                 best
                 works
                 it
                 Antichristian
                 pride
                 .
                 
                 No
                 man
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Iesus
                 did
                 euer
                 vse
                 this
                 word
                 of
                 merit
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 proud
                 speech
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 search
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 ye
                 shal
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 spake
                 by
                 diuine
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 did
                 euer
                 vse
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Godly
                 Fathers
                 who
                 haue
                 liued
                 in
                 darke
                 and
                 corrupt
                 times
                 ,
                 haue
                 alway
                 abhorred
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 liue
                 (
                 saith
                 Macarius
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Adam
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fight
                 neuer
                 so
                 strongly
                 against
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 hee
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 deserue
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 glory
                 as
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 much
                 lesse
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 able
                 to
                 promerit
                 it
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 word
                 )
                 who
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 space
                 are
                 militant
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 
                 
                   Praetendat
                   alter
                   meritum
                   ,
                   sustinere
                   se
                   dicat
                   aestus
                   die●
                   ,
                   ieiunare
                   his
                   in
                   Sabbatho
                   ,
                   mihi
                   adhaerere
                   Deo
                   bonum
                   est
                
                 ;
                 
                 let
                 another
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 Bernard
                 )
                 pretend
                 merit
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 boast
                 that
                 hee
                 suffers
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 fasts
                 ●wise
                 in
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 put
                 my
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 
                   Meritum
                   en●m
                   meum
                   miseratio
                   Domini
                   ,
                   non
                   sum
                   plane
                   meriti
                   inops
                   ,
                   quamdiu
                   ille
                   miserationum
                   non
                   fuerit
                   :
                
                 for
                 my
                 merit
                 is
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ▪
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 altogether
                 want
                 merits
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 wants
                 not
                 compassion
                 :
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   sufficit
                   ad
                   meritum
                   scire
                   quod
                   non
                   sufficiant
                   merita
                   ,
                
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 merit
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 merits
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 :
                 this
                 he
                 makes
                 more
                 cleare
                 in
                 that
                 Sermon
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   quadruplici
                   debito
                
                 :
                 wherein
                 hee
                 declares
                 how
                 man
                 is
                 so
                 many
                 wayes
                 debter
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 cannot
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 ought
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 shall
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 enough
                 ,
                 
                 
                   cum
                   nec
                   millissim●●
                   ,
                   imo
                   nec
                   minimae
                   parti
                   debitorum
                   suorum
                   valeat
                   respondere
                   ,
                
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 thousand
                 part
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 debt
                 which
                 hee
                 oweth
                 vnto
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 liue
                 .
                 
                 Wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 debters
                 :
                 now
                 haue
                 wee
                 to
                 see
                 wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 debt-bound
                 .
                 Wee
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 not
                 onely
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 sayeth
                 Paul
                 to
                 Philemon
                 we
                 owe
                 him
                 our selues
                 also
                 Euery
                 mans
                 life
                 must
                 declare
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 whom
                 hee
                 acknowledgeth
                 for
                 a
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 vnto
                 whom
                 hee
                 submitteth
                 himselfe
                 a
                 debter
                 .
                 
                 
                   Shew
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Iames
                   )
                   thy
                   Faith
                   by
                   thy
                   workes
                   ,
                
                 shew
                 mee
                 (
                 saith
                 Malachie
                 )
                 thy
                 Father
                 by
                 thy
                 Sonly
                 reuerence
                 toward
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 me
                 know
                 thy
                 master
                 by
                 thy
                 obedience
                 and
                 the
                 attendance
                 thou
                 giuest
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 Caesars
                 money
                 is
                 discerned
                 by
                 his
                 image
                 and
                 superscription
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 knowne
                 by
                 his
                 conuersation
                 ;
                 hee
                 vvalkes
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 deedes
                 more
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 hee
                 disclaimeth
                 the
                 gouernement
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 But
                 surely
                 as
                 Chrisostome
                 complained
                 of
                 bastard
                 professors
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 wee
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 of
                 many
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 are
                 ambassadours
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 more
                 then
                 cause
                 to
                 feare
                 we
                 haue
                 bestowed
                 labour
                 vpon
                 you
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 liues
                 giues
                 sentence
                 for
                 you
                 and
                 proues
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 Christians
                 ?
                 shall
                 wee
                 iudge
                 by
                 the
                 place
                 vvhich
                 ye
                 delight
                 most
                 to
                 frequent
                 ?
                 are
                 there
                 not
                 many
                 among
                 you
                 oftner
                 in
                 the
                 Tauerne
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 filling
                 your
                 belly
                 intemperately
                 at
                 that
                 same
                 time
                 vvherein
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 into
                 their
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 refreshed
                 with
                 his
                 heuenly
                 Manna
                 ?
                 
                 shall
                 we
                 iudge
                 you
                 by
                 your
                 garments
                 ?
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 declare
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 your
                 minds
                 ?
                 if
                 we
                 estimate
                 you
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 companions
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 wee
                 thinke
                 but
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 those
                 are
                 with
                 whom
                 ye
                 delight
                 to
                 resort
                 ?
                 ye
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 scorners
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 seest
                 a
                 theefe
                 thou
                 must
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 pertaker
                 with
                 the
                 adulterers
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 try
                 you
                 by
                 your
                 language
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 vncircumcised
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 holy
                 Israelites
                 :
                 for
                 yee
                 haue
                 learned
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 Ashdod
                 ,
                 
                 ye
                 speake
                 (
                 as
                 Micah
                 complayned
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                 making
                 your
                 throat
                 an
                 open
                 sepulchre
                 ,
                 yee
                 send
                 out
                 the
                 stinking
                 breath
                 of
                 your
                 inward
                 abhominations
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 euill
                 and
                 vncleane
                 speaches
                 ,
                 ye
                 corrupt
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 seeing
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 life
                 giues
                 sentence
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 many
                 vvitnesses
                 testifieng
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 vncleane
                 :
                 what
                 haue
                 yee
                 to
                 speake
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 Christians
                 ?
                 shall
                 your
                 naked
                 word
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 no
                 certainely
                 ,
                 for
                 against
                 it
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 made
                 exception
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Not
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   sayth
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   my
                   kingdome
                   :
                
                 your
                 workes
                 must
                 be
                 your
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 deedes
                 must
                 declare
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 whom
                 ye
                 acknowledge
                 your selues
                 seruants
                 and
                 debters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 .
                 
                 Sometime
                 the
                 flesh
                 signifies
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 wee
                 are
                 debters
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 couenant
                 (
                 sayth
                 Bernard
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 bound
                 vp
                 betweene
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 broke
                 at
                 our
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 nourish
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 flesh
                 here
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 debters
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Take
                   no
                   thought
                   for
                   the
                   flesh
                   to
                   fulfill
                   the
                   sinfull
                   lusts
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 But
                 alas
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 without
                 great
                 circumspection
                 we
                 cannot
                 nourish
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 also
                 nourish
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 many
                 vnder
                 pretence
                 of
                 doing
                 dutie
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 failes
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 pamper
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   quench
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 ouercome
                 with
                 gluttony
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 meane
                 
                 
                 
                 of
                 a
                 shaking
                 sword
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 keepe
                 Adam
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Apostle
                 stands
                 here
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sentence
                 like
                 a
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Adam
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 hee
                 can
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 stood
                 as
                 a
                 minister
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 stands
                 as
                 a
                 messenger
                 of
                 mercy
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sworne
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   I
                   liue
                   I
                   desire
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   returns
                   &
                   liue
                   :
                
                 he
                 iustifies
                 his
                 word
                 by
                 his
                 deed
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 hee
                 hath
                 sent
                 out
                 messengers
                 to
                 warne
                 them
                 to
                 goe
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 novv
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 perish
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 hee
                 stoppes
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 warning
                 of
                 the
                 watchman
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 say
                 but
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 haue
                 met
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 warned
                 thee
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vvord
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 vvalke
                 on
                 that
                 vvay
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 assuredly
                 dye
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 thou
                 passing
                 by
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 rushest
                 headlong
                 after
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 thy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thou
                 perishest
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 blood
                 shall
                 be
                 vpon
                 thine
                 owne
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 preceding
                 exhortation
                 annexed
                 an
                 argument
                 
                   a
                   debito
                
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 hee
                 subioynes
                 another
                 argument
                 ,
                 partly
                 
                   a
                   damno
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 losse
                 wee
                 incurre
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   yee
                   liue
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   yee
                   shall
                   dye
                   ,
                
                 and
                 partly
                 
                   a
                   commodo
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 vantage
                 we
                 shall
                 reape
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   yee
                   mortifie
                   the
                   deedes
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   yee
                   shall
                   liue
                   .
                
                 If
                 wee
                 vvere
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 former
                 exhortation
                 taken
                 from
                 honestie
                 and
                 dutie
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 moue
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 spi●it
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 also
                 threaten
                 vs
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 euident
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 froward
                 rebellion
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 compared
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 milke
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 salt
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 infancy
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 nourished
                 therewith
                 wee
                 may
                 grow
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 wee
                 haue
                 neede
                 to
                 be
                 seasoned
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 ends
                 should
                 Preachers
                 vse
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 as
                 milke
                 for
                 their
                 
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 salt
                 for
                 their
                 amendment
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 times
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 the
                 itching
                 eares
                 of
                 men
                 cannot
                 abide
                 wholesome
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   hate
                   him
                   that
                   rebukes
                   in
                   the
                   gate
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Achab
                 hated
                 Micaiah
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 hee
                 prophecyed
                 no
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 spake
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 but
                 warned
                 him
                 faithfully
                 of
                 the
                 iudgement
                 which
                 afterward
                 came
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 
                 so
                 the
                 hearers
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 can
                 abide
                 no
                 teachers
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ;
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 foolish
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 
                   are
                   not
                   my
                   words
                   good
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   walkes
                   vprightly
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                 )
                 
                   Aduersarius
                   est
                   nobis
                   ,
                   quamdiu
                   sumus
                   &
                   ipsi
                   nobis
                   ,
                   quamdiu
                   tu
                   tibi
                   inimicus
                   es
                   ,
                   inimicum
                   habebis
                   sermonem
                   Dei
                
                 ;
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 an
                 aduersarie
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 aduersaries
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 condemne
                 any
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 assuredly
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 repent
                 .
                 Stop
                 thine
                 eare
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 from
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 yet
                 shalt
                 thou
                 not
                 stop
                 that
                 iudgement
                 which
                 the
                 word
                 hath
                 threatned
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 cry
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 waken
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 are
                 wakened
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sleepe
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 cryes
                 of
                 the
                 watch-men
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 vndoubtedly
                 a
                 fearefull
                 and
                 painefull
                 consumption
                 shall
                 torment
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 that
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 bite
                 their
                 sores
                 to
                 cure
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 opposition
                 made
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vvarnes
                 vs
                 that
                 a
                 necessitie
                 lyeth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 to
                 mortifie
                 our
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 stands
                 vpon
                 our
                 liues
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 slay
                 sinne
                 ,
                 sinne
                 shall
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 slay
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 in
                 our
                 bosome
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 liue
                 but
                 by
                 sucking
                 out
                 that
                 bloud
                 vvherby
                 we
                 liue
                 :
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 vvholesome
                 preseruatiue
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 euery
                 occasion
                 vvee
                 vvould
                 carry
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 minde
                 ,
                 vve
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 doubt
                 to
                 put
                 sinne
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 our selues
                 might
                 liue
                 .
                 For
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 pittifull
                 folly
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 vvee
                 hate
                 them
                 that
                 pursues
                 our
                 bodily
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 vvee
                 eschew
                 them
                 by
                 all
                 bodily
                 meanes
                 ,
                 vvee
                 hate
                 the
                 oppressours
                 that
                 spoile
                 vs
                 of
                 worldly
                 
                 goods
                 :
                 onely
                 vvee
                 cannot
                 hate
                 Sathan
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 seekes
                 by
                 sinne
                 to
                 spoyle
                 vs
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 same
                 Commaundement
                 which
                 vvas
                 giuen
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 Euah
                 ,
                 
                 
                   if
                   yee
                   eate
                   of
                   the
                   forbidden
                   tree
                   yee
                   shall
                   dye
                   ,
                
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 here
                 giuen
                 to
                 vs
                 all
                 :
                 
                   if
                   ye
                   liue
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ye
                   shall
                   die
                   ,
                
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 make
                 an
                 exception
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 none
                 :
                 euery
                 sinne
                 to
                 vs
                 is
                 as
                 that
                 forbidden
                 tree
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 if
                 vvee
                 meddle
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 vvee
                 shall
                 finde
                 no
                 better
                 fruite
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 Adam
                 found
                 on
                 it
                 before
                 vs
                 ;
                 
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fruit
                 which
                 man
                 seekes
                 vpon
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 finde
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 or
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 fruit
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 Sathan
                 saith
                 it
                 growes
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 assuredly
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 Bitter
                 death
                 growes
                 vpon
                 the
                 pleasant
                 tree
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vvages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 albeit
                 there
                 came
                 no
                 vvord
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 teach
                 this
                 ,
                 former
                 experience
                 may
                 confirme
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 fruit
                 haue
                 vve
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 former
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 guiltie
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 breeds
                 vs
                 much
                 terror
                 ,
                 accusing
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 anguish
                 of
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 great
                 wisedome
                 to
                 discerne
                 betweene
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 before
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 Sinne
                 is
                 
                   Inimicus
                   blandiens
                
                 ,
                 a
                 flattering
                 and
                 laughing
                 enimie
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   dulce
                   venenum
                
                 ,
                 sweet
                 poyson
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Scorpio
                   pungens
                
                 ,
                 a
                 pricking
                 and
                 biting
                 Serpent
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 vvould
                 rightly
                 discerne
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 stands
                 before
                 him
                 to
                 tempt
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 looke
                 backe
                 to
                 the
                 taile
                 of
                 a
                 sinne
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 committed
                 alreadie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sting
                 which
                 that
                 sinne
                 hath
                 left
                 behind
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 learne
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 smiling
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 wil
                 no
                 lesse
                 vvound
                 him
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 he
                 embrace
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Most
                 properly
                 may
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 bee
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 streames
                 of
                 the
                 riuer
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 carryeth
                 away
                 the
                 fish
                 swimming
                 and
                 playing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 delighted
                 vvith
                 such
                 pleasures
                 as
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 kind
                 ,
                 euen
                 til
                 it
                 deuolue
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 salt
                 sea
                 ,
                 where
                 incontinent
                 they
                 die
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 inordinate
                 concupiscence
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 
                 forcible
                 streame
                 which
                 carryeth
                 away
                 with
                 it
                 impenitent
                 men
                 ,
                 playing
                 and
                 delighting
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 that
                 lake
                 ,
                 which
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 redemption
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 perishing
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 payd
                 home
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 perdition
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 finished
                 it
                 bringeth
                 out
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 breedes
                 the
                 worme
                 that
                 will
                 neuer
                 dye
                 :
                 
                   paruum
                   ad
                   horam
                   peccatum
                   ,
                   longaeua
                   autem
                   est
                   ex
                   eo
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   aeterna
                   verecundia
                
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 deuoring
                 Locust
                 of
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pit
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 haire
                 like
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 teeth
                 like
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 tayle
                 like
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 :
                 miserable
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 blinded
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 may
                 sleepe
                 in
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 damnation
                 sleepes
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 heads
                 bee
                 laid
                 downe
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Kine
                 of
                 Bashan
                 to
                 drinke
                 in
                 iniquitie
                 like
                 water
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 iudgement
                 is
                 not
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 vnto
                 Oxen
                 fed
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 perceiue
                 here
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 mans
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 prediction
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 which
                 abides
                 him
                 when
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 gone
                 :
                 
                   He
                   that
                   soweth
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   shall
                   reape
                   corruption
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   that
                   soweth
                   to
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   shall
                   reape
                   immortalitie
                   and
                   life
                
                 .
                 As
                 no
                 man
                 commeth
                 eyther
                 to
                 a
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 entry
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 man
                 goeth
                 eyther
                 to
                 heauen
                 or
                 hell
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 thereof
                 .
                 A
                 wicked
                 life
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 thorow-way
                 to
                 that
                 prison
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 darkesse
                 ;
                 hee
                 who
                 goes
                 on
                 in
                 it
                 without
                 returning
                 ,
                 shall
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 passed
                 the
                 path-way
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 prison
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 way
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 walkes
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 perseuering
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 shall
                 enter
                 at
                 last
                 into
                 that
                 Pallace
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 paradise
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 tree
                 fals
                 there
                 it
                 lyes
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 that
                 it
                 fals
                 to
                 that
                 side
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 branches
                 thereof
                 grow
                 thickest
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 greatest
                 growth
                 of
                 our
                 affections
                 and
                 actions
                 spring
                 out
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 vvee
                 shall
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 otherwise
                 thy
                 affections
                 
                 grow
                 downeward
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 vvalke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 assuredly
                 thou
                 shalt
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 sin
                 vnder
                 the
                 cu●se
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 seeing
                 they
                 vvho
                 vvalke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 are
                 dead
                 already
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 sayth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 they
                 shall
                 dye
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 both
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 presently
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 more
                 fearefull
                 death
                 abides
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 vvho
                 liue
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 dead
                 already
                 vvee
                 shewde
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 sinne
                 is
                 that
                 vnto
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 an
                 vnkindely
                 Element
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 liue
                 ,
                 but
                 certainely
                 a
                 more
                 fearefull
                 death
                 abides
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 calleth
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 ,
                 wherin
                 they
                 shal
                 not
                 onely
                 liue
                 depriu●d
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 wanting
                 all
                 sense
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 shal
                 also
                 feele
                 the
                 full
                 measure
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 sinnes
                 powred
                 out
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 albeit
                 they
                 bee
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 depriued
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 vaine
                 comforts
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 doth
                 so
                 bewitch
                 and
                 blinde
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 vvretched
                 and
                 miserable
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 vvhen
                 the
                 last
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 shall
                 bee
                 pronounced
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 bee
                 banished
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 perdition
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 fi●e
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 indignation
                 shall
                 perpetually
                 torment
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 vvhich
                 now
                 they
                 haue
                 shall
                 forsake
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 least
                 degree
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 fearefull
                 famine
                 of
                 vvorldly
                 comforts
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Pomegranat
                   Tree
                   ,
                   the
                   Palme
                   Tree
                   ,
                   the
                   Apple
                   Tree
                   shall
                   wither
                   ,
                   The
                   Apples
                   after
                   which
                   now
                   their
                   soule
                   lusteth
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   finde
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   :
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 cup
                 full
                 of
                 colde
                 vvater
                 might
                 comfort
                 them
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 more
                 fearefull
                 death
                 abideth
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 fearefulnes
                 of
                 that
                 second
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 calleth
                 it
                 a
                 vvrath
                 ,
                 and
                 giues
                 it
                 these
                 two
                 ●ules
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 calleth
                 it
                 a
                 vvrath
                 prepared
                 by
                 God.
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 the
                 vvrath
                 of
                 a
                 king
                 is
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 vvhat
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 hee
                 calles
                 it
                 a
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 it
                 farre
                 exceedes
                 all
                 that
                 wrath
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 seene
                 .
                 The
                 drowning
                 of
                 the
                 originall
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Sodome
                 a
                 great
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 wrath
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 vniuersalitie
                 &
                 the
                 eternitie
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 ,
                 serues
                 to
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 them
                 how
                 horrible
                 this
                 death
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 threatned
                 against
                 them
                 vvho
                 liue
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   winepresse
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   lake
                   that
                   burnes
                   with
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Tophet
                   prepared
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   deepe
                   and
                   large
                   ,
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   riuer
                   of
                   brimstone
                   ,
                   doth
                   kindle
                   it
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 great
                 deepe
                 which
                 the
                 damned
                 spirits
                 themselues
                 abhorre
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 for
                 their
                 torment
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 craue
                 was
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 vvould
                 not
                 send
                 them
                 thether
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 It
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 wherein
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Iude
                 called
                 it
                 
                   blacknesse
                   of
                   darknesse
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 called
                 it
                 
                   vtter
                   darknesse
                
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 burning
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 light
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 gnawing
                 worme
                 without
                 rest
                 .
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 calles
                 it
                 
                   a
                   prison
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 calles
                 it
                 Gehenna
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 horrible
                 scrieches
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 brunt
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 stinking
                 filthinesse
                 vvherewith
                 it
                 is
                 replenished
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 vniuersalitie
                 of
                 their
                 paine
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 as
                 euery
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 sinned
                 ,
                 so
                 euery
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 No
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 soule
                 ,
                 no
                 member
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 shall
                 bee
                 free
                 from
                 that
                 wrath
                 :
                 Surely
                 it
                 should
                 astonish
                 man
                 to
                 consider
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 now
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordinary
                 plagues
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 any
                 one
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 insufferable
                 ,
                 hovv
                 intollerable
                 vvill
                 that
                 paine
                 be
                 ?
                 he
                 vvho
                 novv
                 is
                 payned
                 vvith
                 the
                 tooth
                 ach
                 ,
                 takes
                 some
                 comfort
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 another
                 tormented
                 vvith
                 the
                 collicke
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 also
                 if
                 hee
                 see
                 another
                 burnt
                 vp
                 with
                 Anthonies
                 fire
                 ,
                 beares
                 his
                 owne
                 crosse
                 the
                 more
                 patiently
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 sees
                 a
                 greater
                 laid
                 vpon
                 another
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 suffereth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 one
                 cryeth
                 with
                 the
                 Shunamites
                 sonne
                 for
                 excessiue
                 
                 dolour
                 ,
                 
                   alas
                   my
                   head
                   ,
                   my
                   head
                   :
                
                 another
                 with
                 
                   Antiochus
                   ,
                   my
                   belly
                
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 with
                 
                   Asa
                   ,
                   my
                   feete
                   ,
                   my
                   feete
                   :
                
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 all
                 these
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 paine
                 vvherein
                 head
                 and
                 belly
                 and
                 feete
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 racked
                 vpon
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 vvith
                 one
                 plague
                 onely
                 but
                 with
                 manifold
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 concurre
                 and
                 meete
                 together
                 in
                 hell
                 for
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 eternitie
                 of
                 that
                 paine
                 doth
                 still
                 increase
                 the
                 horrour
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 ,
                 their
                 fire
                 shall
                 neuer
                 bee
                 quenched
                 ,
                 their
                 worme
                 shall
                 neuer
                 dye
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 seeke
                 death
                 as
                 a
                 benefite
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 fire
                 of
                 Sodome
                 vvas
                 ended
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 deluge
                 of
                 water
                 that
                 drowned
                 the
                 originall
                 world
                 ,
                 lasted
                 but
                 a
                 yeere
                 ,
                 the
                 famine
                 that
                 plagued
                 Aegipt
                 lasted
                 but
                 seauen
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 the
                 captiuitie
                 of
                 Israell
                 was
                 ended
                 in
                 seauenty
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 the
                 damned
                 shall
                 endure
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 euer
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 horrible
                 death
                 the
                 Apostle
                 threatneth
                 here
                 ,
                 vvhile
                 hee
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   yee
                   liue
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   yee
                   shall
                   dye
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 giue
                 vs
                 wise
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 ponder
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 waight
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 vs
                 a
                 liuely
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 flee
                 from
                 that
                 fearefull
                 wrath
                 vvhich
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   if
                   yee
                   mortifie
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
                 followes
                 the
                 other
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 argument
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 vantage
                 wee
                 receiue
                 by
                 mortifying
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 so
                 wee
                 shall
                 liue
                 .
                 Here
                 also
                 we
                 haue
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 albeit
                 the
                 Apostle
                 affirmed
                 before
                 verse
                 9.
                 that
                 these
                 godly
                 Romanes
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 he
                 exhorts
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 mortification
                 of
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 superfluous
                 if
                 there
                 vvere
                 nothing
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 needed
                 to
                 be
                 mortified
                 :
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 clearely
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 feele
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 euer
                 some
                 remanent
                 life
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvee
                 haue
                 neede
                 to
                 mortifie
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 battell
                 we
                 must
                 fight
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 we
                 haue
                 gotten
                 the
                 victory
                 :
                 for
                 vvho
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 cut
                 away
                 his
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 remaynes
                 nothing
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 reforming
                 :
                 beleeue
                 me
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 they
                 spring
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 chased
                 away
                 they
                 returne
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 quenched
                 they
                 kindle
                 againe
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 alway
                 finde
                 within
                 thy selfe
                 something
                 that
                 hath
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 subdued
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 harder
                 (
                 sayth
                 Cyrill
                 )
                 than
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 seames
                 and
                 clifts
                 thereof
                 the
                 noysome
                 weede
                 fasteneth
                 her
                 roote
                 ,
                 and
                 springes
                 out
                 :
                 and
                 albeit
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 stronger
                 than
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 hee
                 oftentimes
                 buffeted
                 by
                 Sathan
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 fastened
                 their
                 roote
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 sends
                 out
                 her
                 inordinate
                 motions
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 against
                 vvhich
                 hee
                 hath
                 neede
                 to
                 fight
                 continually
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 inquired
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 require
                 this
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 mortifie
                 their
                 lusts
                 ?
                 lyeth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 as
                 man
                 gaue
                 life
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 hee
                 bound
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 life
                 thereof
                 vpon
                 no
                 lesse
                 paine
                 than
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 iustly
                 is
                 it
                 required
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 these
                 same
                 good
                 workes
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Lord
                 vvorkes
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 asscribe
                 them
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 calles
                 them
                 ours
                 .
                 Of
                 our selues
                 vve
                 must
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   of
                   our selues
                   to
                   thinke
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   good
                   thought
                   ,
                
                 
                 our
                 sufficiencie
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 hee
                 who
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 both
                 the
                 vvill
                 and
                 the
                 deed
                 :
                 so
                 hee
                 workes
                 in
                 vs
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 vs
                 through
                 his
                 grace
                 vvilling
                 vvorkers
                 vvith
                 him
                 ,
                 through
                 him
                 that
                 strengthens
                 vs
                 vve
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 wee
                 can
                 doe
                 should
                 be
                 ascribed
                 vnto
                 God.
                 When
                 Dauid
                 had
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 aboundance
                 of
                 siluer
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 mettels
                 vvhich
                 hee
                 had
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 concludes
                 in
                 the
                 humilitie
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   am
                   I
                   O
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   offer
                   willingly
                   after
                   this
                   sort
                   ?
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   come
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thine
                   owne
                   hand
                   haue
                   wee
                   giuen
                   thee
                   .
                
                 But
                 much
                 more
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 doe
                 any
                 worke
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 
                 of
                 our selues
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Temple
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 wee
                 can
                 doe
                 is
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 hand
                 wee
                 haue
                 giuen
                 backe
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 except
                 thou
                 Lord
                 hadst
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 grace
                 ,
                 vve
                 should
                 neuer
                 haue
                 giuen
                 to
                 thee
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 therefore
                 the
                 presumptuous
                 conceit
                 of
                 Merit
                 yet
                 againe
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 vve
                 doe
                 is
                 debt
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 done
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 reserue
                 the
                 glory
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 
                 
                   Quare
                   dona
                   mea
                   ,
                   non
                   merita
                   tua
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   quia
                   si
                   ego
                   quarerem
                   merita
                   tua
                   ,
                   non
                   venires
                   ad
                   dona
                   mea
                   :
                
                 seeke
                 my
                 gifts
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 not
                 thy
                 merits
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 seeke
                 thy
                 merits
                 ,
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 neuer
                 bee
                 pertaker
                 of
                 my
                 gifts
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 had
                 reckoned
                 out
                 how
                 hee
                 had
                 laboured
                 more
                 aboundantly
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 hee
                 subioynes
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 correction
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   not
                   I
                   but
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   me
                   :
                
                 learning
                 vs
                 when
                 vve
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 can
                 to
                 be
                 humble
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 the
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 promise
                 vs
                 a
                 crowne
                 ,
                 
                 
                   nihil
                   aliud
                   coronat
                   nisi
                   dona
                   sua
                   ,
                
                 he
                 crownes
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 his
                 owne
                 gifts
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 promise
                 hee
                 bindes
                 himselfe
                 a
                 debter
                 vnto
                 vs
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 
                 
                   debitor
                   factus
                   est
                   nobis
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   non
                   aliquid
                   a
                   nobis
                   accipiendo
                   ,
                   sed
                   quod
                   ille
                   placuit
                   promittendo
                   ,
                
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 debter
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 receiuing
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 promosing
                 freely
                 to
                 vs
                 that
                 which
                 pleased
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 exhorted
                 to
                 mortifie
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 turne
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 the
                 precepts
                 into
                 prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 enable
                 vs
                 by
                 grace
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 commaunds
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 when
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 returne
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Mortifie
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 Seeing
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 sanctification
                 is
                 called
                 mortification
                 ,
                 vve
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 hovv
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 there
                 lurkes
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 vvhereby
                 euery
                 man
                 may
                 try
                 hovv
                 farre
                 forth
                 he
                 hath
                 profited
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 vve
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 the
                 neerer
                 a
                 man
                 drawes
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 motion
                 
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 hee
                 is
                 once
                 dead
                 hee
                 moues
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 present
                 him
                 pleasant
                 obiects
                 ,
                 they
                 delight
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 puffed
                 vp
                 ,
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 offended
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 spirituall
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 progresse
                 he
                 makes
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 sin
                 are
                 euer
                 the
                 weaker
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 moues
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 cannot
                 lift
                 him
                 vp
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 is
                 mortified
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 he
                 is
                 grieued
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 saith
                 Basile
                 )
                 being
                 dead
                 is
                 seperate
                 from
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 conuersant
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 mortified
                 is
                 instantly
                 sundred
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 before
                 were
                 his
                 familiar
                 companions
                 in
                 sinne
                 :
                 yea
                 those
                 actions
                 wherein
                 he
                 delighted
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 griefe
                 vnto
                 him
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vexation
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 vnrighteous
                 deedes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 sport
                 and
                 laughter
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 doth
                 he
                 wish
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 should
                 we
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 alwayes
                 die
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   foelix
                   mors
                   quae
                   alienum
                   facit
                   hominem
                   ab
                   hoc
                   saeculo
                   ,
                
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 happy
                 death
                 which
                 alienates
                 ,
                 and
                 turnes
                 away
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 
                   Bona
                   mors
                   quippe
                   vitam
                   non
                   aufert
                   ,
                   sed
                   transfert
                   in
                   melius
                   ,
                
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 kinde
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 life
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 changes
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 how
                 farre
                 are
                 we
                 from
                 this
                 spirituall
                 disposition
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 angry
                 countenance
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 wordly
                 authoritie
                 terrifie
                 vs
                 ?
                 the
                 disdainfull
                 words
                 of
                 men
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 patience
                 ?
                 if
                 the
                 world
                 flatter
                 vs
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 puft
                 vp
                 ?
                 if
                 she
                 frowne
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 are
                 wee
                 not
                 cast
                 downe
                 ?
                 and
                 this
                 our
                 great
                 weakenesse
                 proceeds
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 this
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 cause
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 bee
                 humbled
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 hauing
                 liued
                 long
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 we
                 profited
                 little
                 in
                 the
                 mortification
                 of
                 our
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 and
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 word
                 of
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 wee
                 learne
                 that
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 Sanctification
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 accomplished
                 without
                 labour
                 ,
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 dolour
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 receiues
                 these
                 three
                 names
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bee
                 called
                 ,
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 As
                 no
                 birth
                 ,
                 no
                 death
                 ,
                 no
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 flesh
                 can
                 bee
                 without
                 dolour
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 not
                 wrought
                 without
                 inward
                 paine
                 and
                 sorrow
                 .
                 The
                 Infant
                 that
                 hath
                 laid
                 but
                 nine
                 Moneths
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 deliuered
                 without
                 great
                 paine
                 ,
                 suppose
                 shee
                 conceiued
                 it
                 with
                 pleasure
                 :
                 and
                 shalt
                 thou
                 thinke
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 thee
                 was
                 conceiued
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 since
                 so
                 often
                 thou
                 hast
                 nourished
                 with
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 dolours
                 of
                 the
                 New-birth
                 ?
                 No
                 assuredly
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 mans
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 contrite
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 humbled
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 mourning
                 weede
                 ,
                 the
                 melting
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 pale
                 countenance
                 ,
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 lamentation
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 feele
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 therwith
                 a
                 rending
                 of
                 their
                 affections
                 from
                 their
                 old
                 sins
                 ,
                 be
                 troubled
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 dolors
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 birth
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 others
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 these
                 inward
                 humiliations
                 and
                 wrestlings
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 iust
                 cause
                 to
                 suspect
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Circumcision
                 .
              
               
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 
                 Nature
                 will
                 not
                 destroy
                 our
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 mortified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 vve
                 are
                 to
                 nourish
                 and
                 entertaine
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 before
                 prescribed
                 .
                 As
                 those
                 Beasts
                 which
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 God
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 were
                 first
                 slaine
                 by
                 the
                 knife
                 of
                 the
                 Leuite
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 vpon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 must
                 mortifie
                 our
                 affections
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 presented
                 acceptable
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   liue
                
                 .
                 
                 As
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 death
                 which
                 is
                 threatned
                 ,
                 so
                 speake
                 I
                 of
                 life
                 here
                 promised
                 :
                 this
                 temporall
                 life
                 cannot
                 bee
                 the
                 recompense
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Godly
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 
                   If
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   onely
                   we
                   had
                   hope
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   wee
                   were
                   the
                   most
                   miserable
                   ,
                
                 but
                 the
                 life
                 here
                 
                 promised
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 presently
                 vve
                 enjoy
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 quickned
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   now
                   I
                   liue
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   liueth
                   in
                   mee
                   ,
                
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 thereof
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Thus
                 hath
                 the
                 Apostle
                 set
                 before
                 vs
                 both
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 shewed
                 vs
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 wee
                 may
                 eschew
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 graunt
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 counsell
                 wee
                 may
                 make
                 choyse
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 Verse
                 the
                 Apostle
                 subioynes
                 a
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 his
                 preceding
                 argument
                 :
                 
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 thereof
                 hee
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   yee
                   mortifie
                   the
                   deedes
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ye
                   shall
                   liue
                   :
                
                 now
                 he
                 proues
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 mortefie
                 the
                 deedes
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 who
                 
                   are
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 these
                 phrases
                 are
                 equiualent
                 )
                 
                   are
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 liue
                 ;
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 consequence
                 is
                 euident
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 
                   are
                   the
                   Heyres
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   heires
                   annexed
                   with
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 heritage
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 borne
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessitie
                 they
                 must
                 liue
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 first
                 wee
                 haue
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 action
                 and
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 are
                 diuers
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 operation
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 works
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 conseruing
                 ,
                 leading
                 ,
                 and
                 directing
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 determined
                 ends
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 him
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 being
                 ,
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 mouing
                 ,
                 as
                 euery
                 creature
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 ruled
                 and
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 appointment
                 .
              
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 againe
                 a
                 more
                 speciall
                 operation
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                 
                 them
                 backe
                 againe
                 ;
                 seauen
                 mightie
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 Canaanits
                 are
                 gathered
                 before
                 them
                 to
                 resist
                 them
                 and
                 hold
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 shepheard
                 and
                 leader
                 of
                 Israell
                 steps
                 ouer
                 all
                 these
                 impediments
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 his
                 inheritance
                 :
                 and
                 afterward
                 when
                 he
                 concluded
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 Babell
                 homeward
                 to
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 he
                 prepared
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 he
                 commaunded
                 the
                 mountaines
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vallies
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 crooked
                 to
                 be
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rough
                 places
                 to
                 become
                 plaine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 taken
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 lead
                 vs
                 into
                 his
                 holy
                 habitation
                 ,
                 shall
                 remoue
                 all
                 impediments
                 that
                 are
                 before
                 vs
                 ;
                 though
                 Sathan
                 like
                 a
                 Lyon
                 spoyled
                 of
                 his
                 pray
                 snatch
                 after
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 double
                 his
                 tentations
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 manifold
                 afflictions
                 compasse
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 terrible
                 death
                 and
                 the
                 horrible
                 graue
                 stand
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 threatning
                 to
                 swallow
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer
                 all
                 our
                 enimies
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 conquerors
                 ,
                 through
                 him
                 that
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 taken
                 vs
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 vs
                 to
                 that
                 inheritance
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 progresse
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 sinne
                 he
                 quickned
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 quickned
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 gouernes
                 and
                 leads
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 continually
                 in
                 vs
                 till
                 he
                 perfect
                 vs.
                 Thus
                 is
                 he
                 
                   the
                   author
                   and
                   the
                   finisher
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 is
                 his
                 :
                 as
                 wee
                 cannot
                 begin
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 cannot
                 continue
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 without
                 him
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 lead
                 vs
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 wander
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wearie
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 vvay
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 should
                 serue
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 pointed
                 out
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 babes
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 goe
                 by
                 our selues
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 Eunuch
                 answered
                 Phillip
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   vnderstandest
                   thou
                   what
                   thou
                   
                   readest
                   ?
                   how
                   can
                   I
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   vnderstand
                   without
                   a
                   guide
                
                 ?
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 answere
                 the
                 Lord
                 when
                 he
                 commaunds
                 vs
                 to
                 vvalk
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 can
                 wee
                 O
                 Lord
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 children
                 and
                 new
                 borne
                 babes
                 ,
                 walke
                 in
                 thy
                 way
                 without
                 a
                 guide
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 good
                 religion
                 ,
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 Lords
                 precepts
                 into
                 prayers
                 :
                 
                   Send
                   out
                   Lord
                   thy
                   light
                   and
                   thy
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   let
                   them
                   lead
                   mee
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   let
                   them
                   bring
                   mee
                   into
                   thine
                   holy
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   thy
                   tabernacles
                   .
                   Let
                   thy
                   good
                   spirit
                   lead
                   mee
                   vnto
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 threatned
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 goe
                 before
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 them
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 Moses
                 tooke
                 it
                 so
                 deepely
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 protested
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 goe
                 one
                 foote
                 further
                 except
                 the
                 Lord
                 went
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 certainely
                 if
                 wee
                 knew
                 the
                 manifold
                 inconueniences
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 shall
                 fall
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 forsake
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 neuer
                 enter
                 our
                 feete
                 into
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 wherein
                 wee
                 saw
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 going
                 before
                 vs
                 in
                 mercy
                 to
                 lead
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 life
                 on
                 earth
                 should
                 be
                 ordered
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Israell
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 by
                 day
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 by
                 night
                 in
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 fire
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 cloud
                 remoued
                 ,
                 they
                 remoued
                 ,
                 what
                 way
                 so
                 euer
                 it
                 went
                 ,
                 they
                 followed
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 cloud
                 stood
                 ,
                 they
                 camped
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 led
                 them
                 by
                 two
                 and
                 fortie
                 stations
                 ,
                 fortie
                 yeeres
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 though
                 Canaan
                 was
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 entred
                 not
                 into
                 it
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 directed
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 (
                 praysed
                 be
                 his
                 name
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 brought
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 our
                 bondage
                 ;
                 he
                 might
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 pleased
                 long
                 ere
                 now
                 haue
                 entred
                 vs
                 into
                 our
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 exercise
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 vs
                 walking
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 this
                 Wildernesse
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 possesse
                 our
                 harts
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerence
                 the
                 Lords
                 dispensation
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 goe
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 word
                 shine
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 lanthorne
                 to
                 our
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 be
                 our
                 guide
                 to
                 lead
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 happy
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 iourney
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 liue
                 not
                 as
                 wee
                 list
                 ,
                 but
                 vnder
                 the
                 gouerment
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ;
                 when
                 our
                 rising
                 and
                 lying
                 downe
                 ,
                 our
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   yee
                   haue
                   not
                   receiued
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   bondage
                   to
                   feare
                   againe
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   whereby
                   wee
                   cry
                   Abba
                   Father
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 to
                 strengthen
                 his
                 former
                 argument
                 ,
                 
                 sets
                 downe
                 a
                 short
                 discription
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 subsequent
                 verse
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 threefold
                 operation
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 maketh
                 in
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 leadeth
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
                 working
                 feare
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 working
                 loue
                 through
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 not
                 onely
                 makes
                 them
                 whom
                 hee
                 leades
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 intimates
                 vnto
                 their
                 spirits
                 Gods
                 loue
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 was
                 vnknowne
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 intercession
                 ,
                 making
                 vs
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 as
                 vpon
                 our
                 Father
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 argument
                 is
                 made
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 they
                 themselues
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 most
                 homely
                 and
                 humble
                 manner
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Father
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 propones
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 hee
                 applyes
                 it
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Godly
                 Romaines
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 hee
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   haue
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   receiued
                   againe
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   bondage
                   vnto
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 as
                 yee
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 your
                 first
                 conuersion
                 ;
                 yee
                 haue
                 proceeded
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 experience
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 operations
                 ,
                 then
                 yee
                 felt
                 him
                 casting
                 you
                 downe
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 ye
                 feele
                 him
                 comforting
                 you
                 and
                 raising
                 you
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 mercy
                 toward
                 you
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   bondage
                   vnto
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 made
                 them
                 in
                 whom
                 hee
                 worketh
                 slaues
                 or
                 bond-men
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 operation
                 hee
                 rebukes
                 them
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 hee
                 worketh
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 them
                 see
                 that
                 bondage
                 and
                 seruitude
                 vnder
                 which
                 they
                 lye
                 ,
                 which
                 works
                 
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 horrible
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 operation
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 free
                 who
                 were
                 bound
                 before
                 ;
                 comforting
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 whom
                 before
                 he
                 terrified
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 hee
                 vseth
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 discouers
                 our
                 disease
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 points
                 out
                 the
                 Physition
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 proclayming
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 wrought
                 a
                 terrour
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 who
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 preaching
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 heare
                 himselfe
                 accursed
                 and
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 tremble
                 ?
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 began
                 at
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   the
                   axe
                   laid
                   to
                   the
                   root
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                   euery
                   tree
                   that
                   bringeth
                   not
                   forth
                   good
                   fruit
                   shall
                   be
                   hewen
                   downe
                   and
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   :
                
                 then
                 hee
                 proceeded
                 and
                 poynted
                 out
                 the
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 hee
                 prepared
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 auditours
                 being
                 cast
                 downe
                 in
                 themselues
                 with
                 the
                 threatning
                 ,
                 enquired
                 earnestly
                 
                   what
                   shall
                   wee
                   doe
                   then
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   bee
                   saued
                   ?
                
                 and
                 were
                 glad
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 a
                 remedy
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 touched
                 with
                 a
                 remorse
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 whose
                 hearts
                 neuer
                 entred
                 that
                 care
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   doe
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   ?
                
                 haue
                 not
                 knowne
                 as
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 beginnings
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 then
                 to
                 thinke
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 comparing
                 the
                 Godly
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Godly
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 comparing
                 the
                 Godly
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 with
                 themselues
                 ;
                 their
                 second
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 once
                 (
                 sayth
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   yee
                   receiued
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   bondage
                   working
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 first
                 operation
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 yee
                 haue
                 experience
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 pertakers
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 operation
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 become
                 vnto
                 you
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 yee
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 as
                 vpon
                 your
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Godly
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 pertakers
                 of
                 this
                 
                 
                 
                 deny
                 that
                 Sarah
                 was
                 his
                 Wife
                 ;
                 made
                 Peter
                 deny
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 his
                 Lord
                 ;
                 this
                 feare
                 made
                 Ionas
                 refuse
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Niniue
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 that
                 worthy
                 Prophet
                 Samuel
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 annoint
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 feared
                 least
                 Saul
                 should
                 slay
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 are
                 
                 they
                 so
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 length
                 ouercomes
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 
                 The
                 third
                 sort
                 is
                 seruile
                 feare
                 ,
                 the
                 obiect
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 onely
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 they
                 feare
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 loue
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 hates
                 and
                 abhorres
                 euery
                 
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 snibbe
                 or
                 restraine
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 filiall
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 feare
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 loue
                 him
                 and
                 feare
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 mercy
                 :
                 
                   mercy
                   
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   be
                   feared
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Diabolicall
                 feare
                 ,
                 
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 saith
                 the
                 Diuels
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 feare
                 and
                 tremble
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 within
                 themselues
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 recalled
                 ,
                 they
                 seeke
                 no
                 mercy
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 they
                 obtaine
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 seruile
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 end
                 in
                 this
                 desperate
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 finding
                 themselues
                 condemned
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 further
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 tremble
                 and
                 feare
                 continually
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 the
                 feare
                 wherof
                 here
                 he
                 speaks
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 filiall
                 feare
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 that
                 punishment
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 an
                 introduction
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 conioyned
                 with
                 loue
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 cleere
                 ,
                 albeit
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 your
                 first
                 conuersion
                 you
                 were
                 striken
                 with
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 that
                 wrath
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 recompense
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 released
                 you
                 of
                 that
                 feare
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 conceiued
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 also
                 made
                 you
                 certaine
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 become
                 your
                 father
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 wicked
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 once
                 begunne
                 encreases
                 daily
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 proceede
                 as
                 I
                 spake
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 desperate
                 
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 feare
                 shall
                 not
                 alwayes
                 abide
                 in
                 their
                 harts
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 crowne
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 loue
                 in
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 then
                 perfect
                 loue
                 casts
                 out
                 feare
                 :
                 therefore
                 Augustine
                 compares
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 a
                 Needle
                 ,
                 that
                 goes
                 through
                 the
                 seame
                 ,
                 and
                 prepares
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 thread
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 remaine
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 goe
                 through
                 the
                 secret
                 seames
                 of
                 the
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 prepares
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 abide
                 and
                 continue
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 when
                 feare
                 shall
                 bee
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 deales
                 hardly
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 delt
                 with
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 comforted
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 entreated
                 his
                 brethren
                 roughly
                 ,
                 whom
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 for
                 tender
                 compassion
                 hee
                 imbraced
                 with
                 many
                 teares
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 terrours
                 and
                 feares
                 wherewith
                 God
                 humbles
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 preparatiues
                 to
                 his
                 consolations
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 hee
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 knowne
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 their
                 louing
                 father
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 suffered
                 from
                 their
                 youth
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 reserued
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 are
                 they
                 euen
                 now
                 exempted
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 feares
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 albeit
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 to
                 reproue
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 sends
                 out
                 accusing
                 thoughts
                 to
                 terrifie
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 power
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 they
                 much
                 more
                 tremble
                 &
                 feare
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 strengthens
                 the
                 conscience
                 to
                 accuse
                 and
                 terrifie
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 effect
                 it
                 workes
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 being
                 so
                 oft
                 disquieted
                 with
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 Felix
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 desirous
                 to
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 hates
                 it
                 and
                 abhors
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 testifies
                 no
                 good
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 Micaiah
                 did
                 to
                 Achab
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 neuer
                 attaine
                 to
                 his
                 other
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 transchanged
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 neither
                 receiues
                 that
                 
                 
                 
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 strong
                 bloud
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 man.
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 deceiued
                 of
                 their
                 generation
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 greater
                 homelinesse
                 and
                 more
                 freedome
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 surer
                 knowledge
                 they
                 call
                 God
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 son
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 call
                 on
                 his
                 earthly
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whereby
                   we
                   cry
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 here
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 we
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 without
                 that
                 Spirit
                 men
                 may
                 speake
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 him
                 they
                 cannot
                 speake
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Apostle
                 describing
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 :
                 hee
                 ioynes
                 these
                 two
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 vs
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 cannot
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 prophane
                 men
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 cannot
                 pray
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 repeat
                 that
                 prayer
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                   which
                   art
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                
                 what
                 else
                 doe
                 they
                 but
                 multiply
                 lyes
                 as
                 they
                 multiply
                 words
                 ?
              
               
                 Onely
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 teacheth
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 
                 Prayer
                 is
                 vnto
                 them
                 like
                 that
                 fire
                 Chariot
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 Eliah
                 was
                 carried
                 from
                 earth
                 to
                 heauen
                 ;
                 by
                 it
                 they
                 are
                 transported
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 conuersation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 speake
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 so
                 familiar
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 beside
                 them
                 ,
                 neyther
                 see
                 they
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 sighs
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 vtters
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 they
                 themselues
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 repeat
                 againe
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 who
                 bends
                 vp
                 their
                 affections
                 and
                 teacheth
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 this
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 intermits
                 or
                 relents
                 his
                 working
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 senselesse
                 and
                 heauy
                 hearted
                 ,
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 sleepe
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 Iames
                 and
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 with
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 yea
                 suppose
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 houre
                 of
                 tentation
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Wee
                   cry
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 you
                 see
                 reckons
                 himselfe
                 among
                 others
                 who
                 cryes
                 by
                 this
                 spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 many
                 yet
                 seeing
                 they
                 all
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 cry
                 for
                 one
                 thing
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 militant
                 on
                 earth
                 should
                 resemble
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 many
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 followes
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 their
                 voyce
                 is
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 many
                 waters
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 sing
                 but
                 one
                 song
                 ;
                 so
                 should
                 there
                 be
                 among
                 vs
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 voyce
                 ,
                 specially
                 when
                 we
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 were
                 neuer
                 so
                 many
                 yet
                 our
                 affections
                 and
                 desires
                 should
                 concur
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 send
                 vp
                 one
                 voyce
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Wee
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 nature
                 coniunction
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 kinde
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 much
                 stronger
                 ;
                 many
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 vnited
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 quenched
                 ;
                 many
                 springs
                 of
                 water
                 if
                 they
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 stronger
                 riuer
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 deuided
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 ouercome
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   one
                   righteous
                   man
                   auailes
                   much
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   powred
                   out
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 many
                 ?
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 blessing
                 might
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 could
                 ioyne
                 in
                 one
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ?
                 but
                 now
                 alas
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 with
                 a
                 contrite
                 hart
                 cryes
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 mercy
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 by
                 continuance
                 in
                 sinne
                 cryes
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 iudgement
                 ?
                 what
                 meruaile
                 then
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 shortned
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 doe
                 not
                 help
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 they
                 who
                 resolue
                 to
                 lift
                 any
                 heauie
                 burthen
                 ioyne
                 their
                 hands
                 together
                 vnder
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 mutuall
                 strength
                 makes
                 that
                 easie
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 impossible
                 to
                 one
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 assembled
                 together
                 to
                 lift
                 from
                 off
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 by
                 vnfayned
                 repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 burthen
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 sinnes
                 hath
                 brought
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 among
                 vs
                 no
                 deceiuers
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 sinceritie
                 of
                 his
                 hart
                 ,
                 ioyne
                 his
                 earnest
                 supplication
                 with
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 blessing
                 may
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 ?
                 Take
                 heede
                 therefore
                 how
                 you
                 behaue
                 your selues
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 assemblies
                 
                 
                 
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 neuer
                 bee
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 speach
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 their
                 comfort
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 extremitie
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 vse
                 their
                 tongues
                 in
                 prayer
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Father
                 wee
                 learne
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Parent
                 which
                 begets
                 Prayer
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 that
                 conceiues
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 contrite
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 proud
                 ,
                 vncleane
                 and
                 hard
                 heart
                 can
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 vvinges
                 whereby
                 it
                 ascends
                 are
                 feruencie
                 and
                 an
                 heauenly
                 disposition
                 ;
                 feruency
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Crying
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 crying
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 earnestnesse
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 send
                 out
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 prayer
                 should
                 there
                 bee
                 an
                 earnestnesse
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 to
                 send
                 vp
                 our
                 desires
                 .
                 As
                 incense
                 without
                 fire
                 makes
                 no
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 commaunded
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 sacrificed
                 with
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 so
                 prayer
                 without
                 feruencie
                 sends
                 vp
                 no
                 sweet
                 smell
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Our
                 heauenly
                 disposition
                 required
                 in
                 prayer
                 is
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 speake
                 is
                 our
                 Father
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 mindes
                 bee
                 earthly
                 ,
                 wee
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 communing
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 vvee
                 must
                 therefore
                 ascend
                 in
                 our
                 affection
                 ,
                 enter
                 within
                 the
                 vaile
                 ,
                 if
                 vvee
                 would
                 speake
                 familiarly
                 vvith
                 our
                 Father
                 :
                 Prayer
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 sent
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 to
                 our
                 aduocate
                 and
                 intercessor
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 returne
                 a
                 fauourable
                 answere
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Daniell
                 receiued
                 his
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 supplication
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angell
                 Gabriell
                 informed
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 commandement
                 came
                 forth
                 to
                 answere
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 faile
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 good
                 time
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 them
                 vvho
                 feare
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Manifold
                 examples
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 that
                 Prayer
                 this
                 vvay
                 powred
                 out
                 vnto
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 effectuall
                 .
                 
                 At
                 fiue
                 sundry
                 petitions
                 did
                 not
                 Abraham
                 bring
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 fitie
                 to
                 ten
                 ?
                 euery
                 petition
                 returnes
                 to
                 Abraham
                 some
                 vantage
                 ,
                 
                 faine
                 vvould
                 Abraham
                 had
                 Sodome
                 preserued
                 for
                 Lots
                 cause
                 :
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 request
                 hee
                 got
                 this
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 would
                 spare
                 it
                 for
                 fiftie
                 righteous
                 mens
                 sake
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 from
                 fiftie
                 hee
                 brings
                 him
                 to
                 ten
                 ;
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Abraham
                 prayed
                 the
                 Lord
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 euery
                 petition
                 hee
                 yeelded
                 something
                 to
                 Abraham
                 :
                 and
                 most
                 comfortable
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 ceases
                 not
                 from
                 answering
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 Abraham
                 ceased
                 from
                 asking
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 When
                 Peter
                 prayed
                 vpon
                 the
                 house
                 top
                 he
                 fel
                 into
                 a
                 trance
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 a
                 heauenly
                 vision
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 Iesus
                 prayed
                 vpon
                 Mount
                 Tabor
                 he
                 was
                 transfigured
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 bee
                 transformed
                 from
                 an
                 earthly
                 disposition
                 to
                 a
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 they
                 finde
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 experience
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Sathan
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 troublesome
                 enimie
                 to
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 nurse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vs
                 ;
                 either
                 hee
                 makes
                 men
                 lightly
                 to
                 esteeme
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 doth
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 interrupt
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 Pithonisse
                 interrupted
                 Paul
                 while
                 hee
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 hath
                 that
                 aduersary
                 a
                 thousand
                 wiles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 either
                 before
                 prayer
                 ,
                 he
                 seekes
                 to
                 diuert
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 businesse
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 to
                 trouble
                 them
                 and
                 diuide
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 vncomely
                 and
                 prophane
                 motions
                 :
                 If
                 Iehoshua
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 Sathan
                 shall
                 stand
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Vnlesse
                 therefore
                 with
                 Abraham
                 we
                 driue
                 away
                 the
                 rauening
                 birds
                 from
                 our
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 vnles
                 with
                 the
                 Israelites
                 we
                 stand
                 on
                 Ierusalems
                 wall
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 weapon
                 ready
                 in
                 our
                 hand
                 to
                 repell
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 hee
                 comes
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 our
                 harts
                 can
                 continue
                 in
                 feruent
                 prayer
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 the
                 restles
                 opposition
                 of
                 the
                 aduersary
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 breake
                 off
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 finde
                 Sathan
                 angry
                 at
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 pray
                 ;
                 if
                 hee
                 felt
                 not
                 himselfe
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 kingdome
                 weakened
                 by
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 busily
                 trouble
                 vs
                 in
                 prayer
                 :
                 yee
                 see
                 hee
                 troubles
                 vs
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 exercises
                 as
                 troubles
                 not
                 him
                 ;
                 speake
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 of
                 
                 
                 
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 cannot
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 beleeue
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Angels
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Saduces
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 beleeue
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 not
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 we
                 read
                 no
                 prayer
                 made
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                 albeit
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 none
                 to
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 or
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 or
                 Moses
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 departed
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 hundreth
                 and
                 fiftie
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 no
                 prayer
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 Cherube
                 or
                 Seraphin
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 psalter
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 haue
                 turned
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 prayses
                 and
                 petitions
                 made
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 into
                 petitions
                 to
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 where
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   rebuke
                   mee
                   not
                   in
                   thine
                   anger
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 were
                 also
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 Ladie
                 rebuke
                 me
                 not
                 in
                 thine
                 anger
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                
                 O
                 Ladie
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 boldly
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   libenter
                   certe
                   gloriosa
                   virgo
                   tali
                   honore
                   carebit
                   ,
                
                 the
                 glorious
                 Virgin
                 is
                 willingly
                 content
                 to
                 want
                 such
                 a
                 honour
                 .
                 The
                 Angell
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 Iohn
                 to
                 prostrate
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   it
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   am
                   but
                   thy
                   fellow
                   seruant
                   :
                
                 
                 this
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 blessed
                 spirits
                 witnesses
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 who
                 are
                 vpon
                 earth
                 should
                 reserue
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 owne
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 no
                 part
                 thereof
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 offended
                 when
                 that
                 honour
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Where
                 if
                 that
                 common
                 obiection
                 be
                 brought
                 which
                 Ambrose
                 did
                 obuiate
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 
                   posse
                   nos
                   per
                   istos
                   ire
                   ad
                   Deum
                   ,
                   sicut
                   comites
                   peruenitur
                   ad
                   regem
                   ,
                
                 that
                 men
                 by
                 such
                 mediators
                 may
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 Kings
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 honorable
                 in
                 their
                 courts
                 ;
                 to
                 them
                 we
                 answere
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   hoc
                   est
                   misera
                   vti
                   excusatione
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 pretend
                 a
                 miserable
                 excuse
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 goe
                 to
                 kings
                 by
                 courtiers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 king
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   ad
                   Deum
                   autem
                   quem
                   nihil
                   latet
                   promirendum
                   ,
                   suffragatore
                   non
                   opus
                   est
                   sed
                   mente
                   deuota
                   ,
                
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 such
                 procutor
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 fauourable
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 onely
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 a
                 deuout
                 minde
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 place
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 
                 truely
                 godly
                 speaks
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 answere
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 ioyneth
                 two
                 words
                 of
                 sundry
                 languages
                 ,
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 euery
                 tongue
                 is
                 sanctified
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 any
                 language
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 binde
                 people
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 a
                 language
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 diuine
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 language
                 which
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sacrilegious
                 tyrannie
                 .
                 
                 That
                 which
                 God
                 powred
                 out
                 as
                 a
                 cruse
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 Babell
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 what
                 another
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 builders
                 craued
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Babell
                 is
                 receiued
                 as
                 a
                 blessing
                 .
                 The
                 Caldeans
                 a
                 fierce
                 and
                 cruell
                 nation
                 were
                 sent
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 language
                 which
                 they
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 learne
                 nor
                 vnderstand
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 messengers
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 a
                 cruell
                 and
                 mercilesse
                 people
                 ,
                 are
                 come
                 out
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 an
                 vncouth
                 language
                 ,
                 for
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 receiued
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 A
                 faithfull
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 he
                 neuer
                 so
                 many
                 languages
                 ,
                 had
                 rather
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 fiue
                 words
                 with
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 instructed
                 ,
                 than
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 otherwaies
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 hireling
                 and
                 a
                 false
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 purposely
                 speakes
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 language
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 .
                 Wee
                 giue
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 this
                 most
                 fearefull
                 captiuitie
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 Babell
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 lyar
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wilfull
                 murtherer
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 by
                 faithlesse
                 presumption
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 because
                 they
                 finde
                 not
                 alwayes
                 within
                 themselues
                 this
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 measure
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 cast
                 downe
                 and
                 made
                 oftentimes
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 neuer
                 had
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 none
                 are
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 then
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 him
                 not
                 ;
                 so
                 none
                 complaines
                 more
                 that
                 they
                 want
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 who
                 possesse
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 being
                 like
                 vnto
                 rich
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 who
                 suppose
                 they
                 bee
                 possessours
                 of
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 great
                 desire
                 of
                 more
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 esteeme
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 as
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 comforts
                 not
                 themselues
                 with
                 the
                 lawfull
                 vse
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 but
                 vexes
                 their
                 spirits
                 with
                 restlesse
                 thoughts
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 want
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 customable
                 with
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 haue
                 attayned
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 euen
                 become
                 rich
                 in
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 desirous
                 of
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 they
                 esteeme
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 but
                 goe
                 about
                 mourning
                 and
                 complaining
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 no
                 loue
                 ,
                 no
                 grace
                 ,
                 no
                 life
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 extremitie
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 many
                 in
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 offend
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God.
                 
                 Herein
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 to
                 bee
                 admonished
                 that
                 hee
                 keepe
                 mediocritie
                 ;
                 to
                 lament
                 thy
                 wants
                 and
                 to
                 thirst
                 for
                 more
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 token
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 so
                 complaine
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 vvant
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 bee
                 comforted
                 in
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 beginning
                 and
                 little
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 ;
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 commaunds
                 thee
                 to
                 mourne
                 ,
                 commaunds
                 thee
                 also
                 to
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 we
                 want
                 not
                 matter
                 of
                 both
                 ;
                 matter
                 vve
                 haue
                 of
                 mourning
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 may
                 lament
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   wretched
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   mee
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   death
                   ?
                
                 matter
                 of
                 ioy
                 wee
                 haue
                 also
                 in
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 vvhich
                 vvee
                 may
                 reioyce
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   thanke
                   God
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 surely
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 vvithout
                 vnthankfulnesse
                 vnto
                 God
                 so
                 
                 to
                 mourne
                 for
                 our
                 vvants
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 giue
                 not
                 praise
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 grace
                 vve
                 haue
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 yet
                 further
                 consider
                 that
                 this
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 enioyed
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 measure
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 enioy
                 heauen
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 therefore
                 doth
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 dispense
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 he
                 lets
                 his
                 children
                 feele
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 with-drawes
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 humiliation
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 feele
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 so
                 abound
                 in
                 ioy
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 terrors
                 and
                 threatnings
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 promises
                 and
                 allurements
                 are
                 despised
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 trodden
                 vnder
                 their
                 feete
                 ;
                 they
                 sing
                 within
                 themselues
                 that
                 glorious
                 triumph
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   who
                   shall
                   seperate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 but
                 this
                 ioy
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 continues
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 waxing
                 somwhat
                 more
                 silent
                 ,
                 feares
                 and
                 doubts
                 succeedes
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 heart
                 which
                 before
                 abounded
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 our
                 humiliation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 least
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 discouraged
                 by
                 the
                 silence
                 of
                 the
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 them
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 forepast
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 with
                 Dauid
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 remember
                 their
                 ioyfull
                 songs
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 praised
                 GOD
                 ,
                 their
                 humble
                 prayers
                 by
                 which
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 they
                 haue
                 gotten
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 heauenly
                 motions
                 which
                 haue
                 replenished
                 their
                 soules
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 footesteps
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 discerne
                 his
                 presence
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 perceiue
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 next
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 desertion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 spirituall
                 disease
                 ,
                 are
                 euill
                 iudges
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 perceiue
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 possesse
                 :
                 there
                 may
                 bee
                 an
                 invincible
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
                 in
                 that
                 soule
                 wherein
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 all
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 make
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 experience
                 ;
                 for
                 whereof
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 hath
                 it
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 a
                 weak
                 man
                 hast
                 foughten
                 so
                 long
                 against
                 principalities
                 &
                 powers
                 ?
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   reserued
                   mercy
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   bee
                   made
                   like
                   vnto
                   Sodome
                   or
                   Gomorrha
                   ,
                
                 
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 lots
                 are
                 fallen
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 pleasant
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 fayre
                 heritage
                 .
                 Blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 from
                 henceforth
                 and
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   bee
                   Children
                
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 order
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 insists
                 in
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 liue
                 .
                 Now
                 hee
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 the
                 necessitie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   the
                   Heyres
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 heritage
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 borne
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessitie
                 they
                 must
                 liue
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 haue
                 here
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 high
                 preferment
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 declared
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Heyres
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 heyre
                 in
                 a
                 familie
                 hath
                 this
                 prerogatiue
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 bee
                 not
                 closed
                 from
                 giuing
                 good
                 things
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 inheritance
                 is
                 reserued
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 Abraham
                 gaue
                 gifts
                 to
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Keturah
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 kept
                 his
                 best
                 things
                 for
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shewes
                 his
                 great
                 bountifulnesse
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 makes
                 his
                 Sunne
                 to
                 shine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 raine
                 to
                 fall
                 downe
                 vpon
                 the
                 vniust
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 yet
                 herein
                 stands
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 reserues
                 his
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 things
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Neyther
                 is
                 it
                 his
                 creatures
                 that
                 hee
                 giues
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 portion
                 ,
                 hee
                 giues
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 perfermes
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 exceeding
                 great
                 reward
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 doe
                 the
                 godly
                 so
                 craue
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 him
                 nothing
                 can
                 content
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   portion
                
                 (
                 said
                 Dauid
                 .
                 
                 )
                 
                   My
                   Soule
                   saith
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   portion
                
                 (
                 said
                 Ieremie
                 .
                 
                 )
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 content
                 themselues
                 with
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 suppose
                 they
                 neuer
                 inioy
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 they
                 declare
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bide
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 haue
                 to
                 marke
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 haue
                 innumerable
                 sonnes
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 his
                 Heyres
                 .
                 No
                 Monarch
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 beautifie
                 his
                 children
                 with
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 all
                 his
                 heyres
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 diminish
                 his
                 Empyre
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 herein
                 declares
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 sonnes
                 are
                 his
                 Heyres
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 inheritance
                 inioyed
                 of
                 many
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 lesse
                 .
                 Neyther
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 thinke
                 this
                 impossible
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 endued
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 with
                 this
                 propertie
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 the
                 light
                 thereof
                 be
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 many
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 lesse
                 in
                 it selfe
                 :
                 
                   plurium
                   oculos
                   pascit
                   ,
                   &
                   tamen
                   tanta
                   est
                   ,
                   quanta
                   erat
                   &
                   illi
                   pascuntur
                   ,
                   &
                   illa
                   non
                   minuitur
                   :
                
                 
                 it
                 feedes
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 diminished
                 :
                 may
                 wee
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 heauenly
                 light
                 communicated
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 shall
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 not
                 be
                 impared
                 ?
                 In
                 earthly
                 inheritances
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 the
                 moe
                 be
                 pertakers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 there
                 needes
                 no
                 strife
                 among
                 the
                 brethren
                 for
                 diuision
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 rich
                 portion
                 of
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 preiudice
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Neyther
                 shall
                 wee
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 suffer
                 any
                 preiudice
                 that
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 some
                 haue
                 been
                 entred
                 heires
                 of
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   prouiding
                   a
                   better
                   thing
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   without
                   vs
                   should
                   not
                   bee
                   perfected
                   .
                   Adam
                
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 afterward
                 the
                 first
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 also
                 by
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 faithfull
                 Patriarches
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 years
                 long
                 before
                 vs
                 inherited
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 it
                 not
                 preiudice
                 them
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 the
                 last
                 borne
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 by
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 bee
                 pertaker
                 of
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 should
                 greatly
                 encourage
                 vs
                 to
                 serue
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 how
                 euer
                 many
                 
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 be
                 entred
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 whose
                 example
                 should
                 confirme
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 portion
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 lesser
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 difference
                 :
                 
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 earthly
                 inheritances
                 the
                 father
                 must
                 first
                 die
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 son
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 possession
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 heauenly
                 wee
                 our selues
                 must
                 die
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 possesse
                 the
                 inheritance
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 father
                 is
                 the
                 
                   auncient
                   of
                   dayes
                   :
                   the
                   heauens
                   are
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   doth
                   remaine
                   :
                   they
                   shall
                   waxe
                   old
                   as
                   doth
                   a
                   garment
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   yeeres
                   shall
                   not
                   faile
                   .
                
                 
                 Hee
                 is
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 cannot
                 fall
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 change
                 ,
                 farre
                 lesse
                 is
                 hee
                 subiect
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 suffering
                 death
                 we
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 wee
                 cannot
                 see
                 him
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 liue
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 his
                 image
                 ,
                 till
                 wee
                 awake
                 :
                 therefore
                 should
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 be
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 day
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 entrance
                 to
                 our
                 inheritance
                 .
                 Vnnaturall
                 worldlings
                 reioyce
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 heritage
                 ,
                 they
                 carry
                 merriest
                 harts
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 blackest
                 garments
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 reioyce
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 sorrow
                 as
                 naturall
                 men
                 accounts
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 delight
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               
                 Hee
                 cals
                 vs
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   the
                   Heyres
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   annexed
                   Heyres
                   with
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   Nos
                   grandes
                   futuros
                   haeredes
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 heyres
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 a
                 twofold
                 right
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 inheritance
                 :
                 one
                 by
                 his
                 eternall
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 heyre
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 himselfe
                 onely
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 hee
                 hath
                 by
                 conquest
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 he
                 hath
                 conquered
                 eternall
                 life
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 brethren
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 right
                 he
                 communicates
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 also
                 become
                 heyres
                 ,
                 annexed
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 hee
                 admits
                 no
                 companion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 hee
                 cals
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 pertakers
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 serues
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 speciall
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 tentation
                 ,
                 and
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 marked
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 also
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 answere
                 the
                 heauenly
                 vocation
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 disposition
                 :
                 seeing
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 resemble
                 his
                 image
                 ?
                 seeing
                 wee
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 heyres
                 of
                 an
                 heauenly
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 any
                 more
                 minde
                 earthly
                 things
                 ?
                 Farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 prophane
                 like
                 Esau
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 sould
                 his
                 birth-right
                 for
                 a
                 mease
                 of
                 pottage
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 Demas
                 wee
                 should
                 forsake
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 imbrace
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 rather
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 account
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 doung
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 excellent
                 knowledge
                 and
                 fellowship
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Seeing
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 comfort
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 other
                 comforts
                 will
                 fo●sake
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 make
                 him
                 our
                 ioy
                 and
                 pleasure
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 aduantage
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 miserable
                 worldlings
                 forsake
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 forsake
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 couetous
                 man
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 those
                 treasures
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 which
                 hee
                 fought
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 more
                 than
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 pleasure
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 those
                 thirty
                 peeces
                 of
                 siluer
                 to
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 tooke
                 in
                 exchange
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Present
                 a
                 spoonefull
                 of
                 Wine
                 to
                 the
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 whose
                 bellie
                 was
                 his
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 harlot
                 stand
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 whoremonger
                 ,
                 shee
                 may
                 encrease
                 his
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 terrifie
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 not
                 render
                 him
                 comfort
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 strange
                 Gods
                 after
                 which
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 goes
                 a
                 whooring
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 cast
                 in
                 our
                 portion
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 pertakers
                 of
                 the
                 heauenly
                 vocation
                 ,
                 called
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ;
                 blessed
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 if
                 we
                 walke
                 worthie
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 .
                 
              
               
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 here
                 whervnto
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 by
                 adoption
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 brethren
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 of
                 rebels
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 friends
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 
                   hence
                   forth
                   call
                   I
                   not
                   you
                   seruants
                   but
                   friends
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 more
                 than
                 friends
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   that
                   sanctifieth
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   sanctified
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   call
                   them
                   brethren
                   :
                
                 O
                 wonderfull
                 comfort
                 !
                 the
                 Father
                 cryes
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   beloued
                   Sonne
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                   heare
                   him
                   :
                
                 the
                 Sonne
                 againe
                 speaking
                 to
                 vs
                 on
                 earth
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   goe
                   vp
                   to
                   your
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 my
                 Father
                 is
                 also
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 therefore
                 goe
                 yee
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 as
                 your
                 Father
                 .
                 
                   O
                   qualis
                   ille
                   dominus
                   ,
                   qui
                   omnes
                   seruos
                   suos
                   facit
                   amicos
                   suos
                   ,
                   &
                   quod
                   multo
                   maius
                   est
                   fratres
                   suos
                   :
                
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 sweet
                 Lord
                 is
                 hee
                 who
                 makes
                 all
                 his
                 seruants
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 Surely
                 the
                 yoake
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 burthen
                 is
                 light
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 annexed
                 pertakers
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 therefore
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 confirme
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 despysing
                 all
                 the
                 subtill
                 offers
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 would
                 steale
                 vs
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 delighting
                 in
                 that
                 high
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 our
                 harts
                 may
                 cleaue
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 without
                 seperation
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               RIGHT
               WAY
               TO
               Eternall
               Glory
               .
            
             
               VVherein
               the
               counsaile
               of
               God
               concerning
               Mans
               saluation
               is
               so
               manifested
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               effectually
               called
               may
               heare
               himselfe
               after
               the
               
                 Crosse
                 ordayned
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 his
                 owne
              
               Name
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               Being
               the
               second
               benefit
               wee
               haue
               by
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Come
               and
               see
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Cowper
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Gods
               word
               at
               Perth
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Snodham
              
               for
               
                 William
                 Firebrand
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sould
               at
               his
               shoppe
               in
               Popes-head
               Pallace
               .
               1609.
               
            
          
           
             
               ●●…
            
             
             
               the
               welfare
               of
               your
               Highnesse
               royall
               children
               ,
               the
               terrour
               of
               your
               enimies
               ,
               and
               common
               benefite
               of
               all
               your
               Maiesties
               well
               affected
               subiects
               .
               A
               good
               so
               much
               the
               more
               carefully
               to
               bee
               keept
               ,
               because
               Sathan
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               spitefully
               doth
               enuie
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               very
               fountaine
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               doth
               flow
               that
               great
               and
               common
               good
               ,
               both
               of
               your
               royall
               posteritie
               ,
               and
               loyall
               people
               ,
               the
               aspect
               of
               your
               Highnesse
               fauourable
               countenances
               looking
               in
               loue
               one
               of
               you
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               your
               maiesties
               in
               coniunct
               compassion
               to
               your
               people
               ,
               sweeter
               than
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               vndiuided
               Pleiades
               ,
               bringing
               to
               Church
               and
               common
               wealth
               ,
               vnder
               your
               happy
               raigne
               a
               flourishing
               spring
               of
               innumerable
               blessings
               .
               We
               doe
               therefore
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               who
               hath
               confirmed
               your
               royall
               hearts
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               in
               the
               foremost
               of
               your
               godly
               cares
               ,
               how
               to
               keep
               and
               increase
               this
               holy
               and
               happy
               band
               of
               loue
               which
               keepeth
               you
               both
               .
               For
               the
               continuance
               whereof
               ,
               as
               after
               my
               weake
               measure
               ,
               I
               stand
               vp
               a
               dayly
               supplicant
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               among
               others
               your
               Highnesse
               loyall
               subiects
               ,
               so
               doe
               I
               humbly
               craue
               that
               your
               Highnesse
               impute
               it
               not
               to
               me
               for
               presumption
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               conioyned
               your
               maiesties
               in
               the
               participation
               of
               this
               small
               propine
               of
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               my
               labors
               ,
               whom
               I
               doe
               wish
               for
               euer
               to
               be
               conioyned
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               al
               good
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               :
               but
               that
               rather
               according
               to
               your
               Highnesse
               wonted
               fauour
               and
               clemencie
               toward
               me
               ,
               your
               maiestie
               would
               graciously
               accept
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               testimonie
               of
               my
               earnest
               and
               vnfained
               affection
               toward
               your
               Highnesse
               name
               and
               honour
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               welfare
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Maiesties
                 most
                 humble
                 Subiect
                 and
                 dayly
                 Oratour
                 
                   William
                   Cowper
                
                 ,
                 Minister
                 at
                 Perth
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               RIGHT
               WAY
               TO
               Eternall
               Glory
               .
            
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               OF
               THE
               CHAPter
               ,
               contayning
               Comforts
               against
               the
               CROSSE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   so
                   be
                   wee
                   suffer
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   glorified
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 mortification
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                 whereunto
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 GOD
                 so
                 frequently
                 exhorts
                 vs
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 a
                 subduing
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 Discipline
                 our
                 inordinate
                 lustes
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 rebell
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 patient
                 bearing
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Iesus
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 exhorted
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 arguments
                 he
                 strengthens
                 vs
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 make
                 some
                 profit
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 one
                 affection
                 is
                 far
                 lesse
                 
                 
                 
                 preuailes
                 most
                 to
                 make
                 man
                 impatient
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 driue
                 him
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 confirme
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 against
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 enimie
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 placeth
                 his
                 principall
                 strength
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 a
                 minister
                 of
                 Iesus
                 indeede
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heauenly
                 Phisition
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 here
                 temper
                 the
                 bitter
                 waters
                 of
                 Marah
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sweet
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 Israell
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 argument
                 of
                 comfort
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 17.
                 
                 
                 Verse
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 out
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sufferings
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 raigne
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 Here
                 first
                 we
                 learne
                 that
                 suffering
                 must
                 goe
                 before
                 glory
                 :
                 
                   the
                   husband-man
                   must
                   labour
                   before
                   hee
                   receiue
                   the
                   fruits
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   neither
                   is
                   hee
                   that
                   striueth
                   for
                   a
                   maisterie
                   crowned
                   ,
                   except
                   hee
                   striue
                   as
                   hee
                   ought
                   .
                
                 The
                 prince
                 of
                 saluation
                 was
                 consecrated
                 by
                 affliction
                 ,
                 it
                 behoued
                 him
                 first
                 to
                 suffer
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 professe
                 him
                 are
                 desirous
                 with
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Zebedeus
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 some
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 at
                 his
                 left
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 content
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 his
                 cuppe
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptised
                 with
                 his
                 baptisme
                 .
                 
                   Volunt
                   omnes
                   te
                   frui
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   at
                   non
                   ita
                   &
                   imitari
                   ,
                   conregnare
                   cupiunt
                   ,
                   sed
                   non
                   compati
                   ,
                
                 they
                 would
                 all
                 enioy
                 thee
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 pleasures
                 for
                 euermore
                 are
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 follow
                 thee
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 desire
                 to
                 raigne
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 preposterous
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 diuide
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 here
                 hath
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 except
                 first
                 we
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 hereafter
                 raigne
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 here
                 the
                 different
                 courses
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 worldling
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 by
                 temporall
                 trouble
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 eternall
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 worldling
                 by
                 temporall
                 glory
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 eternall
                 shame
                 .
                 If
                 yee
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Schoole
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 ABC
                 of
                 religion
                 taught
                 you
                 there
                 ,
                 will
                 bee
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   be
                   my
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   denie
                   himselfe
                   take
                   vp
                   his
                   Crosse
                   and
                   follow
                   mee
                   :
                
                 if
                 yee
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Schoole
                 
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 ABC
                 of
                 Atheisme
                 taught
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   kingdomes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   will
                   I
                   giue
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   fall
                   downe
                   and
                   worship
                   mee
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 through
                 light
                 and
                 momentanie
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 leades
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 an
                 infinite
                 waight
                 of
                 glory
                 ;
                 but
                 Sathan
                 through
                 the
                 present
                 perishing
                 pleasure
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 leades
                 his
                 miserable
                 captiues
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 paine
                 :
                 
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   blessed
                   are
                   yee
                   that
                   mourne
                   for
                   yee
                   shall
                   be
                   comforted
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                 
                   w●e
                   bee
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   laugh
                   now
                   ,
                   for
                   yee
                   shall
                   waite
                   and
                   weepe
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 blessed
                 shall
                 wee
                 be
                 if
                 wee
                 make
                 choyse
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 Moses
                 esteemed
                 the
                 rebuke
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 greater
                 riches
                 than
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 recompense
                 of
                 reward
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 reioyce
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 considering
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 way
                 vnto
                 our
                 glory
                 ?
                 
                   if
                   wee
                   sowe
                   in
                   teares
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   reape
                   in
                   ioy
                   .
                
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 their
                 beginning
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   encreaseth
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   Sunne
                   vnto
                   the
                   noone
                   day
                   ,
                
                 they
                 begin
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 end
                 with
                 ioy
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 a
                 candle
                 ,
                 it
                 shineth
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 incontinent
                 ends
                 in
                 stincking
                 smoake
                 :
                 as
                 Beltasars
                 banquet
                 was
                 concluded
                 with
                 a
                 cuppe
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ends
                 in
                 paine
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 banquet
                 in
                 Cana
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 finest
                 wine
                 hindmost
                 ,
                 but
                 Sathan
                 doth
                 with
                 his
                 miserable
                 banquetters
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 gouernours
                 of
                 that
                 feast
                 speakes
                 ,
                 hee
                 presents
                 his
                 best
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 well
                 dronken
                 ,
                 brings
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 entry
                 he
                 presents
                 the
                 deceitfull
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 doolefull
                 and
                 lamentable
                 is
                 their
                 end
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 better
                 portion
                 can
                 he
                 giue
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 he
                 is
                 reserued
                 to
                 blacknesse
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 and
                 anguish
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 terrour
                 and
                 horrible
                 wrath
                 ,
                 shame
                 and
                 endlesse
                 confusion
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 portioners
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                 owne
                 bloud
                 ,
                 that
                 fruitful
                 Vine
                 which
                 hath
                 sprung
                 out
                 from
                 that
                 blessed
                 stock
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 was
                 cut
                 by
                 the
                 bloudy
                 kni●e
                 of
                 cruell
                 persecuters
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 hath
                 it
                 flourished
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 haue
                 here
                 this
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 sufferings
                 with
                 Christ.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 wants
                 his
                 owne
                 crosse
                 ;
                 euen
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 their
                 fattest
                 portions
                 in
                 earth
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 without
                 many
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 cursse
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   sweat
                   of
                   thy
                   brow
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eate
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   till
                   thou
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                
                 and
                 herein
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 miserable
                 ,
                 
                 
                   vae
                   portantibus
                   Crucem
                   &
                   non
                   sequentibus
                   Christum
                   ,
                
                 woe
                 is
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 beare
                 the
                 crosse
                 and
                 follow
                 not
                 Christ
                 ;
                 comfortlesse
                 ,
                 fruitlesse
                 and
                 endlesse
                 will
                 their
                 sufferings
                 be
                 ▪
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sufferers
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 suffer
                 not
                 alone
                 ;
                 if
                 Ioseph
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 goe
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 like
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 goe
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 protests
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 hee
                 was
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 tender
                 feeling
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 toucheth
                 them
                 ,
                 toucheth
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 his
                 eye
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Saints
                 at
                 Damascus
                 were
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 cryed
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 the
                 persecuter
                 ,
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Saul
                   ,
                   why
                   perse●cutest
                   thou
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 testifies
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   yee
                   if
                   yee
                   be
                   railed
                   vpon
                   for
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   of
                   glory
                   rests
                   on
                   you
                   :
                   which
                   on
                   their
                   part
                   is
                   euill
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   your
                   part
                   is
                   glorified
                   .
                
                 
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 
                   quam
                   magnos
                   habeamus
                   commilitones
                
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 and
                 strong
                 fellow-warriours
                 wee
                 haue
                 to
                 assist
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 being
                 so
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   non
                   vt
                   seruos
                   suos
                   spectet
                   tantum
                   ,
                   sed
                   vt
                   ipse
                   luctetur
                   in
                   nobis
                   ,
                
                 that
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 behold
                 his
                 seruants
                 in
                 their
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 also
                 doth
                 wrestle
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 for
                 our
                 further
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 if
                 his
                 sufferings
                 be
                 sufferings
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 Iesus
                 
                 receiued
                 the
                 Crosse
                 as
                 a
                 cuppe
                 giuen
                 to
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 hand
                 ,
                 neither
                 looking
                 to
                 Iudas
                 that
                 betrayed
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 that
                 pursued
                 him
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 hee
                 receiued
                 it
                 not
                 grudgingly
                 nor
                 impatiently
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 humble
                 submission
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 hee
                 suffered
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 abolish
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 three
                 concurre
                 in
                 thy
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 sure
                 they
                 are
                 suffrings
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 thy
                 trouble
                 ,
                 thou
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 tempering
                 and
                 giuing
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 receiue
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 humble
                 submission
                 of
                 thy
                 spirit
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 :
                 and
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 worke
                 in
                 thee
                 a
                 mortification
                 of
                 thy
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 and
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 vse
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 afflictions
                 inward
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 outward
                 :
                 and
                 first
                 concerning
                 inward
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 it
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 exercise
                 vs
                 with
                 fearefull
                 agonies
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 looke
                 vnto
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 killes
                 and
                 makes
                 aliue
                 ,
                 who
                 casts
                 downe
                 and
                 raises
                 vp
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 beare
                 his
                 indignation
                 ,
                 he
                 abides
                 but
                 a
                 moment
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 wee
                 are
                 more
                 humbled
                 ,
                 wakened
                 out
                 of
                 securitie
                 ,
                 and
                 stirred
                 vp
                 more
                 feruently
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 weakened
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 inward
                 troubles
                 are
                 sufferings
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 whose
                 soule
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 was
                 heauie
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 body
                 did
                 sweat
                 blood
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 vehement
                 anguish
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 outward
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 concernes
                 our
                 Name
                 ,
                 our
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 persons
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 which
                 concerne
                 our
                 name
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 singular
                 pollicy
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 to
                 beare
                 downe
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 estimation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   qui
                   conscientiae
                   suae
                   luce
                   clarescunt
                   ,
                   alienis
                   rumoribus
                   sordidentur
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 glorious
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 filthie
                 by
                 the
                 false
                 reports
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 doe
                 others
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 such
                 tentations
                 learne
                 from
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Shimei
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 vndes●rued
                 contumeli●s
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 profitable
                 meanes
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 that
                 inward
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 man●fold
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 against
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 against
                 God
                 requireth
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 innocent
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sustayned
                 neuerthelesse
                 great
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 reproched
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 filled
                 in
                 his
                 manhood
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 worldly
                 goods
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 euer
                 bee
                 the
                 instrument
                 ,
                 learne
                 thou
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 cup
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 thy
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 who
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 Sabeans
                 and
                 the
                 Caldeans
                 ,
                 looked
                 to
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   taken
                   ,
                
                 
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   blessed
                   be
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 lacke
                 of
                 loue
                 that
                 the
                 mother
                 withdrawes
                 from
                 the
                 Childe
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 pappe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 shee
                 may
                 acquaint
                 him
                 with
                 stronger
                 meat
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 take
                 from
                 vs
                 these
                 transitorie
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 beloued
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 set
                 our
                 harts
                 vpon
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 waightie
                 and
                 permanent
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 then
                 are
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 sufferings
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 rich
                 became
                 poore
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 rich
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 those
                 troubles
                 which
                 we
                 sustayne
                 in
                 our
                 bodyes
                 :
                 
                 for
                 if
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sayth
                 )
                 wee
                 haue
                 had
                 fathers
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 who
                 haue
                 corrected
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 giuen
                 them
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 much
                 rather
                 be
                 in
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 liue
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 yeeld
                 our
                 bodies
                 to
                 phisitions
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 or
                 burnt
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 wee
                 submit
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 all
                 humble
                 contentment
                 to
                 be
                 chastised
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 ?
                 seeing
                 hee
                 protests
                 himselfe
                 hee
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 our
                 singular
                 profit
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   wee
                   might
                   be
                   pertakers
                   of
                   his
                   holines
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   raigne
                   with
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 Worldlings
                 wrestles
                 for
                 their
                 corruptible
                 crowne
                 ,
                 as
                 vncertaine
                 whether
                 they
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 it
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 we
                 runne
                 not
                 as
                 
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 suffer
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 raigne
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 no
                 trouble
                 bee
                 sweet
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 most
                 comfortable
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 least
                 our
                 present
                 manifold
                 tentations
                 driue
                 vs
                 vnto
                 impatience
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 going
                 through
                 a
                 strong
                 running
                 riuer
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 fall
                 &
                 drowne
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 dissinesse
                 of
                 his
                 braine
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 fixe
                 his
                 eyes
                 vpon
                 the
                 bancke
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 faint
                 in
                 affliction
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 comfortable
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 shall
                 looke
                 to
                 Lazarus
                 vpon
                 the
                 dunghill
                 ,
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 in
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 wee
                 iudge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 miserable
                 men
                 ?
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 raigning
                 in
                 great
                 glory
                 vnder
                 Pharoah
                 in
                 Egipt
                 ;
                 then
                 shall
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   verely
                   there
                   is
                   fruit
                   for
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   suffer
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   also
                   raigne
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   I
                   count
                   that
                   the
                   afflictions
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   time
                   are
                   not
                   worthie
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   to
                   be
                   reuealed
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 here
                 subioynes
                 an
                 amplification
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 argument
                 :
                 
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 raigne
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 raigne
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 so
                 farre
                 surmount
                 all
                 our
                 present
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 weighed
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 balance
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 bee
                 found
                 but
                 light
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   I
                   count
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 word
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 here
                 ,
                 imports
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 after
                 reasoning
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 after
                 iust
                 reckoning
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 which
                 I
                 collect
                 and
                 gather
                 :
                 here
                 then
                 are
                 two
                 circumstances
                 which
                 great●y
                 amplifies
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 hee
                 sets
                 not
                 downe
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 vncertaine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 sure
                 conclusion
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 good
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 
                 experience
                 knew
                 both
                 :
                 what
                 experience
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 suffering
                 ,
                 hee
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 what
                 experience
                 he
                 had
                 
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   to
                   be
                   reuealed
                   ,
                
                 he
                 tels
                 vs
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 words
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 let
                 other
                 men
                 count
                 and
                 reckon
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 proued
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 betweene
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 knowledge
                 hee
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 he
                 tels
                 you
                 by
                 a
                 three-fold
                 vniuersalitie
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 suffered
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 crosses
                 ,
                 hunger
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 nakednesse
                 ,
                 rods
                 ,
                 stonings
                 ,
                 imprisonnings
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 where
                 euer
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 he
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 trouble
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 suffered
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 nation
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 open
                 enimies
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 false
                 brethren
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 hee
                 tels
                 you
                 how
                 hee
                 was
                 taken
                 vp
                 into
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 heard
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 reuealed
                 .
                 
                 This
                 conclusion
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 who
                 giues
                 out
                 this
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 aboue
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 a
                 iourney
                 on
                 earth
                 from
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 Illiricum
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 way
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 many
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 he
                 made
                 another
                 iourney
                 from
                 earth
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 inutterable
                 glory
                 :
                 and
                 comparing
                 with
                 himselfe
                 these
                 two
                 together
                 ,
                 hee
                 giues
                 out
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 finall
                 sentence
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 present
                 afflictions
                 are
                 but
                 light
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 infinite
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 to
                 bee
                 reuealed
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 worldlings
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 vpon
                 their
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 hee
                 cannot
                 giue
                 ou●
                 right
                 sentence
                 between
                 two
                 parties
                 that
                 heares
                 not
                 both
                 their
                 causes
                 ,
                 so
                 cannot
                 the
                 worldling
                 who
                 knows
                 somthing
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 pleasures
                 and
                 sorrows
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 ioyes
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 consider
                 how
                 farre
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 this
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 albeit
                 in
                 
                 the
                 conclusions
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 hee
                 giue
                 out
                 sentence
                 in
                 fauours
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 present
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 nor
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 see
                 then
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 that
                 our
                 strength
                 in
                 trouble
                 is
                 greatly
                 encreased
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 the
                 certaintie
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 our
                 trouble
                 :
                 this
                 sight
                 made
                 the
                 Apostle
                 count
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 sufferings
                 :
                 let
                 Stephen
                 haue
                 his
                 eyes
                 in
                 prayer
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Heauens
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 moued
                 with
                 the
                 stones
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 violently
                 throw
                 at
                 him
                 :
                 let
                 Moses
                 see
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 feare
                 Pharaoh
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 that
                 recompense
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 better
                 contented
                 to
                 suffer
                 rebuke
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Egypt
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Martyres
                 stand
                 exulting
                 and
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 Infidels
                 tormented
                 their
                 bodyes
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 felt
                 the
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 disquieted
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 
                   nunc
                   vero
                   non
                   mirum
                   si
                   exules
                   a
                   corpore
                   ,
                   dolores
                   non
                   sentiant
                   corporis
                   ,
                
                 but
                 now
                 no
                 meruaile
                 that
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 felt
                 not
                 the
                 dolors
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 thinke
                 yee
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ?
                 certainely
                 in
                 a
                 sure
                 place
                 ,
                 euen
                 
                   in
                   Petra
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 rocke
                 of
                 inuincible
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   sua
                   sentit
                   ,
                   dum
                   Christi
                   vulnera
                   intuetur
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 feeleth
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 wounds
                 ,
                 while
                 as
                 stedfastly
                 hee
                 fixeth
                 his
                 eyes
                 vpon
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 neyther
                 will
                 hee
                 be
                 afraid
                 for
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 laid
                 hold
                 vpon
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 diligently
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 our
                 eyes
                 may
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 wee
                 speake
                 and
                 heare
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 and
                 feele
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sight
                 thereof
                 makes
                 all
                 trouble
                 easie
                 ,
                 yea
                 causeth
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 passe
                 away
                 if
                 :
                 the
                 world
                 threaten
                 vs
                 with
                 her
                 terrours
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 Gods
                 terrours
                 ;
                 
                 
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   feare
                   them
                   who
                   killeth
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                 faint
                 vnder
                 trouble
                 ,
                 Can
                 ye
                 not
                 suffer
                 with
                 me
                 one
                 houre
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 comfort
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 gaue
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 Iulian
                 should
                 be
                 but
                 
                   Nubeculo
                   cito
                   transitura
                
                 ,
                 a
                 stormy
                 little
                 cloud
                 ,
                 that
                 vvould
                 quickly
                 passe
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certainely
                 true
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 instruments
                 thereof
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 waite
                 a
                 while
                 on
                 our
                 God
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 vve
                 shall
                 see
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               
                 This
                 shortnesse
                 of
                 our
                 afflictions
                 depends
                 vpon
                 the
                 breuitie
                 and
                 vanitie
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 estimation
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 is
                 so
                 short
                 and
                 vaine
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 vouchsafes
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 life
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 restriction
                 .
                 Indeed
                 it
                 bewitcheth
                 vs
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 false
                 imagination
                 wee
                 conceit
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 soliditie
                 and
                 continuance
                 in
                 one
                 yeere
                 that
                 is
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 tenne
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 by
                 vs
                 ;
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 is
                 gone
                 away
                 like
                 a
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 longer
                 ,
                 then
                 indeede
                 by
                 experience
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 best
                 knowes
                 it
                 ,
                 giues
                 vnto
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 life
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 with
                 a
                 restriction
                 ,
                 hee
                 calles
                 it
                 a
                 momentanie
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 moment
                 wherein
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 iudge
                 aright
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 moments
                 which
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 moments
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 vncertain
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 thee
                 wherin
                 thou
                 canst
                 truely
                 say
                 I
                 liue
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 must
                 shortly
                 goe
                 away
                 and
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 succession
                 of
                 moments
                 one
                 vnto
                 another
                 ,
                 thy
                 silly
                 life
                 may
                 be
                 prorogued
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 shall
                 yet
                 better
                 appeare
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 those
                 similitudes
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 describes
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 mortall
                 life
                 .
                 Patient
                 Iob
                 compares
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 vnto
                 the
                 weauers
                 shuttle
                 ,
                 which
                 scarce
                 is
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 webbe
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 lookes
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 can
                 hardly
                 perceiue
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 compares
                 it
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 quickly
                 flyeth
                 by
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 cloud
                 ,
                 which
                 speedely
                 vanishes
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 Post
                 that
                 runnes
                 diligently
                 and
                 rests
                 not
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 ;
                 to
                 an
                 hungry
                 Eagle
                 in
                 
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 her
                 pray
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 flyeth
                 speedely
                 vpon
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 a
                 flower
                 that
                 flourishes
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 withers
                 incontinent
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 a
                 ship
                 sayling
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 before
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 is
                 seene
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 short
                 space
                 appeares
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 yea
                 doth
                 not
                 leaue
                 behinde
                 her
                 any
                 footstep
                 or
                 token
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 saile
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 how
                 euer
                 they
                 change
                 their
                 action
                 ,
                 yet
                 goe
                 they
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 course
                 toward
                 their
                 wished
                 hauen
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 doe
                 what
                 wee
                 will
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 eate
                 ,
                 or
                 wee
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 hasting
                 alway
                 toward
                 our
                 ends
                 .
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 againe
                 compares
                 our
                 life
                 to
                 a
                 spanne
                 or
                 hand
                 breadth
                 :
                 
                 to
                 the
                 grasse
                 which
                 groweth
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cut
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 :
                 to
                 a
                 sleepe
                 which
                 slippes
                 away
                 before
                 wee
                 can
                 know
                 what
                 were
                 doing
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 to
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 most
                 fickle
                 and
                 vaine
                 :
                 to
                 a
                 thought
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 begunne
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 ended
                 :
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 a
                 declyning
                 shadow
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 the
                 setting
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 on
                 the
                 toppe
                 of
                 a
                 mountaine
                 lesse
                 and
                 lesse
                 ,
                 vanishing
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Paul
                 compares
                 our
                 life
                 to
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Iames
                 compares
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 smoke
                 or
                 vapour
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 little
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 esteemes
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Adam
                 accounts
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 Our
                 sinne
                 hath
                 shortened
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 miserable
                 ;
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 worme-eaten
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 flesh
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 gourd
                 of
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 one
                 day
                 growes
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 is
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 wormes
                 .
                 If
                 Salomon
                 who
                 proued
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 this
                 life
                 could
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 after
                 tryall
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 cryed
                 out
                 all
                 is
                 vanitie
                 ;
                 if
                 Iob
                 when
                 his
                 wealth
                 had
                 worne
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 looking
                 to
                 his
                 forepassed
                 dayes
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   had
                   for
                   inheritance
                   the
                   months
                   of
                   vanitie
                   :
                
                 what
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 finde
                 more
                 comfort
                 in
                 this
                 wretched
                 life
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 vs
                 haue
                 found
                 ?
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 seeke
                 our
                 comfort
                 in
                 her
                 perishing
                 gaine
                 or
                 glory
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 lament
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 we
                 haue
                 fished
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 taken
                 nothing
                 ;
                 wee
                 haue
                 
                 
                 
                 former
                 seauen
                 yeeres
                 of
                 plenty
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 endlesse
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 the
                 vvicked
                 ,
                 make
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 pleasures
                 to
                 be
                 forgotten
                 :
                 the
                 dayes
                 shall
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vvhich
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 that
                 men
                 could
                 consider
                 this
                 double
                 losse
                 they
                 incurre
                 by
                 continuing
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 Esau
                 sold
                 his
                 birth-right
                 for
                 a
                 mease
                 of
                 pottage
                 ;
                 and
                 Adam
                 lost
                 paradise
                 for
                 an
                 apple
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 ,
                 that
                 becomes
                 not
                 wise
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 looses
                 like
                 a
                 foole
                 that
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 floure
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 better
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 floure
                 of
                 the
                 Rose
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvanteth
                 not
                 the
                 owne
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 vermine
                 ;
                 being
                 plucked
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 it
                 vvithers
                 in
                 thy
                 hand
                 before
                 thou
                 canst
                 bring
                 it
                 home
                 to
                 thy
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 these
                 thou
                 doest
                 forgoe
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 aboue
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 redeemes
                 those
                 shadowes
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 vpon
                 thy selfe
                 that
                 infinit
                 weight
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   glory
                
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 sufferings
                 here
                 vve
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 glory
                 .
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   weepe
                   and
                   lament
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   reioyce
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   yee
                   shall
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   sorrow
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   ioy
                   .
                
                 Sometime
                 God
                 giues
                 his
                 children
                 notable
                 comfort
                 before
                 trouble
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Elias
                 receiued
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 before
                 his
                 forty
                 dayes
                 fasting
                 ;
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Iames
                
                 and
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 transfigured
                 on
                 Mount
                 Tabor
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 saw
                 his
                 fearefull
                 and
                 bloody
                 sweat
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 ;
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 confirme
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 should
                 not
                 confound
                 them
                 .
                 Sometime
                 againe
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 trouble
                 giues
                 his
                 children
                 such
                 comfort
                 ,
                 as
                 deuoures
                 all
                 their
                 present
                 sorrowes
                 ;
                 to
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 prison
                 there
                 appeared
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 light
                 shining
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 Iacob
                 banished
                 from
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 sees
                 a
                 more
                 comfortable
                 vision
                 at
                 Bethel
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 that
                 euer
                 he
                 had
                 seene
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 but
                 albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 deales
                 not
                 alway
                 with
                 al
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 sure
                 of
                 this
                 comfort
                 ,
                 glory
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   To
                   be
                   reuealed
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 it
                 a
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 hee
                 telleth
                 vs
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 prepared
                 already
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 prepared
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 reuealed
                 :
                 
                   beatitudo
                   illa
                   comparari
                   hic
                   potest
                   ,
                   possideri
                   non
                   potest
                   ,
                
                 that
                 felicitie
                 may
                 bee
                 obtayned
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 possessed
                 here
                 .
                 
                   Ne
                   itaque
                   quaeras
                   in
                   via
                   ,
                   quod
                   tibi
                   seruatur
                   in
                   patria
                   ,
                
                 seeke
                 not
                 therefore
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 keept
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 thy
                 country
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 possesse
                 our
                 Soules
                 in
                 patience
                 ,
                 waiting
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 neyther
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 possessed
                 .
                 Moses
                 besought
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 receiued
                 this
                 answere
                 ,
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 see
                 it
                 and
                 liue
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 glory
                 filled
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 could
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 wretched
                 nature
                 can
                 not
                 abide
                 that
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 liue
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 with
                 ioy
                 and
                 contentment
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 that
                 glory
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 iudge
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 reuealed
                 ;
                 if
                 these
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 bee
                 so
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 those
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 ?
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 beautifull
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 This
                 glory
                 I
                 account
                 it
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 Righteousnesse
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Ioy
                 ;
                 the
                 fourth
                 is
                 Glory
                 :
                 Righteousnesse
                 breeds
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 breeds
                 Ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Ioy
                 shall
                 be
                 crowned
                 with
                 glory
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 bring
                 such
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Godly
                 find
                 in
                 experience
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 our
                 comfort
                 abound
                 when
                 we
                 receiue
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Glory
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Si
                   sic
                   bonus
                   es
                   quaerentibus
                   te
                   ,
                   qualis
                   es
                   assequentibus
                   ?
                
                 if
                 thou
                 Lord
                 be
                 so
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 seeke
                 thee
                 ,
                 what
                 shalt
                 thou
                 bee
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 finde
                 thee
                 ?
                 
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 these
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 wherin
                 now
                 stands
                 our
                 greatest
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 behold
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 transformed
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 change
                 as
                 witnesseth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 begun
                 by
                 that
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   euen
                   now
                   we
                   beheld
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   mirrour
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   open
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   changed
                   from
                   glory
                   to
                   glory
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   image
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 but
                 in
                 heauen
                 this
                 change
                 shall
                 be
                 perfected
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 fully
                 transformed
                 into
                 his
                 holy
                 similitude
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 workmanship
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 magnified
                 his
                 mercy
                 towards
                 vs
                 !
                 hee
                 hath
                 raised
                 our
                 honour
                 from
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 our
                 soules
                 for
                 the
                 lower
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 to
                 sit
                 with
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 ioyes
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 riuers
                 of
                 his
                 pleasures
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 light
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 transchanged
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 .
              
               
                 Moses
                 was
                 fortie
                 dayes
                 with
                 God
                 vpon
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 face
                 shined
                 so
                 brightly
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 came
                 downe
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israell
                 might
                 not
                 behold
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 fortie
                 dayes
                 remayning
                 with
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 transchange
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 for
                 euer
                 abide
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 neuer
                 any
                 more
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                   shall
                   shine
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   Sunne
                   in
                   the
                   firmament
                   .
                
                 O
                 what
                 glory
                 shall
                 be
                 among
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ?
                 
                   et
                   qualis
                   tunc
                   erit
                   splendor
                   animarum
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   quando
                   solis
                   habebit
                   claritatem
                   lux
                   corporum
                   ?
                
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 thinke
                 ye●
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 shining
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ?
                 
                 Those
                 three
                 disciples
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 our
                 Lord
                 vpon
                 Mount
                 Tabor
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 filled
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 little
                 glance
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 which
                 they
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wished
                 they
                 might
                 bide
                 therefor
                 euer
                 ;
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 rauished
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 full
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 desire
                 to
                 remoue
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 mountaine
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 another
                 hart
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 become
                 other
                 men
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 
                 little
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 powred
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 vessell
                 full
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 looseth
                 both
                 the
                 taste
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 wine
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 iron
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 takes
                 on
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 ayre
                 illuminated
                 with
                 the
                 bright
                 shining
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 seemes
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 light
                 it selfe
                 :
                 so
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 shal
                 shine
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 wonderfully
                 transchanged
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 become
                 pertakers
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 this
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 shall
                 yet
                 better
                 appeare
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 companions
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 shal
                 be
                 glorified
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 excellent
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 base
                 linage
                 ,
                 but
                 noble
                 indeede
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 their
                 second
                 birth
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
                 The
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Tyrus
                 are
                 discribed
                 by
                 Esau
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 companions
                 to
                 Princes
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 heauenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 euery
                 Citizen
                 is
                 a
                 crowned
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 Kings
                 are
                 freemen
                 of
                 that
                 citie
                 ,
                 knit
                 among
                 themselues
                 by
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 into
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 communion
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 accounts
                 the
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ioy
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 as
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 sorrow
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 darkneth
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Moone
                 obscureth
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 darknesse
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 one
                 augments
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 the
                 lightsome
                 countenance
                 of
                 God
                 shines
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 their
                 brethren
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 among
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 vvhom
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 companion
                 of
                 our
                 glory
                 ,
                 who
                 aboue
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 shall
                 breede
                 vs
                 exceeding
                 delectation
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 O
                 with
                 what
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 spirituall
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 stand
                 in
                 among
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 
                 
                 
                 seest
                 it
                 replenished
                 with
                 varietie
                 of
                 all
                 necessary
                 and
                 pleasant
                 things
                 ,
                 no
                 sense
                 wanting
                 innumerable
                 obiects
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 delight
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 beautie
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 this
                 earth
                 is
                 as
                 farre
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 superiour
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 infant
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 mothers
                 belly
                 .
                 The
                 firmament
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seeling
                 of
                 our
                 second
                 house
                 ,
                 
                 beautified
                 with
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
                 Starres
                 ,
                 set
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shining
                 more
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 pretious
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 neather
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 pauement
                 of
                 our
                 Pallace
                 .
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 sprung
                 for
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 bellie
                 of
                 his
                 mother
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 his
                 mother
                 Mary
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 more
                 clearely
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 pointed
                 him
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 finger
                 ,
                 
                 
                   behold
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegroome
                 ,
                 he
                 reioyced
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 all
                 the
                 reioycing
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 springing
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 in
                 his
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 infinite
                 ioyes
                 wherewith
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 replenished
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 meete
                 with
                 our
                 bridegroome
                 in
                 our
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 and
                 abide
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 Ahashuerus
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 banquet
                 to
                 his
                 Princes
                 and
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 
                 vvhich
                 lasted
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 hund●ed
                 and
                 fourescore
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 another
                 banquet
                 to
                 his
                 Commons
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 seauen
                 dayes
                 ;
                 the
                 place
                 vvas
                 the
                 outmost
                 court
                 of
                 the
                 kings
                 Pallace
                 ;
                 the
                 Tapestry
                 was
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 colours
                 ,
                 white
                 ,
                 greene
                 ,
                 and
                 blew
                 ,
                 fastned
                 with
                 cords
                 of
                 fine
                 linnen
                 and
                 purple
                 ,
                 through
                 rings
                 and
                 pillars
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 marble
                 ;
                 the
                 beds
                 were
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 ,
                 the
                 pauement
                 of
                 porphire
                 ,
                 marble
                 ,
                 alablaster
                 ,
                 and
                 blew
                 colour
                 ,
                 the
                 vessels
                 wherein
                 they
                 dranke
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 shew
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 his
                 maiestie
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 worm
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 hath
                 done
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 declaring
                 
                 his
                 begged
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 rauished
                 men
                 into
                 admiration
                 thereof
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 the
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 declare
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 make
                 his
                 banquet
                 ,
                 couer
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 his
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 ,
                 therevnto
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 but
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 outmost
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 inner
                 Court
                 of
                 his
                 Pallace
                 ?
                 Surely
                 no
                 tongue
                 can
                 expresse
                 it
                 :
                 
                 for
                 seeing
                 hee
                 hath
                 decked
                 this
                 world
                 wherein
                 wee
                 soiourne
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 called
                 the
                 outmost
                 Court
                 of
                 his
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 rich
                 and
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ordayned
                 lights
                 both
                 by
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 to
                 thine
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 prepared
                 a
                 store-house
                 of
                 Fowles
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Beastes
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 Fishes
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 necessitie
                 ;
                 beside
                 innumerable
                 pleasures
                 for
                 delectation
                 ;
                 what
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 varietie
                 of
                 pleasures
                 may
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 separate
                 vs
                 fully
                 from
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 assemble
                 vs
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 inner
                 Court
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Pallace
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ?
                 wee
                 may
                 well
                 thinke
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 rest
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   whom
                   thou
                   chusest
                   ,
                   and
                   causest
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   dwell
                   in
                   thy
                   Courts
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   satisfied
                   with
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   thine
                   house
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 spoken
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 that
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 life
                 of
                 glory
                 :
                 
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 to
                 bee
                 considered
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 eternitie
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 here
                 a
                 secret
                 opposition
                 betweene
                 our
                 present
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 for
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 that
                 Glory
                 which
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 hee
                 cals
                 eternall
                 ,
                 but
                 herein
                 wee
                 insist
                 not
                 ,
                 hauing
                 spoken
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 concerning
                 this
                 Glory
                 here
                 touched
                 ,
                 
                 
                 is
                 the
                 claritie
                 and
                 perspicuitie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   reuealed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 obscured
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   our
                   life
                   is
                   hid
                   with
                   Christ
                   in
                   God.
                   Now
                   are
                   wee
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   appeares
                   not
                   what
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                 As
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 seruant
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 members
                 
                 
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 vnder
                 hope
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 in
                 vs.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 vve
                 see
                 that
                 will
                 refuse
                 to
                 change
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 he
                 exchanges
                 siluer
                 for
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 giues
                 leade
                 for
                 pretious
                 stones
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 better
                 he
                 gets
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 opinion
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 wee
                 be
                 content
                 like
                 the
                 vvise
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 forgoe
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pleasures
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 enioy
                 heauen
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 meruaile
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 take
                 a
                 dunghill
                 of
                 earth
                 in
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   ioy
                   and
                   my
                   portion
                   ,
                
                 for
                 they
                 not
                 being
                 illuminated
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 ,
                 make
                 choyse
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 light
                 they
                 esteeme
                 to
                 be
                 best
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 haue
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 like
                 those
                 Marchants
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 tasted
                 wines
                 vvhich
                 pleases
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 refuse
                 to
                 buy
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 scared
                 with
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 giuen
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 haue
                 they
                 their
                 owne
                 ioy
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 also
                 their
                 owne
                 desires
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 that
                 before
                 they
                 enioy
                 that
                 glory
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 suffer
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 deny
                 themselues
                 ,
                 for
                 sake
                 their
                 sinfull
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 from
                 their
                 gainfull
                 trade
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 they
                 giue
                 ouer
                 the
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 they
                 stumble
                 and
                 fall
                 backe
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 vngodly
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 assuredly
                 if
                 we
                 all
                 knew
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 hid
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 ten
                 thousand
                 worlds
                 could
                 not
                 keepe
                 vs
                 backe
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 all
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 slow
                 running
                 towards
                 that
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 calling
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 pray
                 continually
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 lighten
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 Lord
                 remember
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 visit
                 vs
                 with
                 thy
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 felicitie
                 of
                 thy
                 chosen
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyce
                 with
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 with
                 thine
                 inheritance
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 graunt
                 vnto
                 vs
                 for
                 Iesus
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   feruent
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   wayteth
                   when
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   reueiled
                   .
                
              
               
                 WE
                 haue
                 heard
                 hitherto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 first
                 principall
                 argument
                 of
                 comfort
                 against
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 17.
                 verse
                 .
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   suffer
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   raigne
                   with
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 This
                 argument
                 hee
                 hath
                 amplyfied
                 in
                 the
                 18.
                 verse
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 glory
                 as
                 for
                 weight
                 and
                 eternitie
                 shall
                 farre
                 exceed
                 our
                 present
                 sufferings
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 insists
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 amplification
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 proues
                 that
                 glory
                 must
                 be
                 both
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 a
                 
                 certaine
                 glory
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 creature
                 by
                 that
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 waites
                 for
                 the
                 reuelation
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 instinct
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 waite
                 also
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 nor
                 yet
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 taught
                 his
                 creatures
                 
                 both
                 by
                 instinct
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 of
                 Grace
                 to
                 long
                 for
                 :
                 
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 excellent
                 and
                 most
                 certaine
                 good
                 ,
                 wherevpon
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 the
                 instinct
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 his
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 Apostles
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 his
                 proceeding
                 is
                 shortly
                 this
                 ,
                 verse
                 19.
                 he
                 sets
                 downe
                 a
                 proposition
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 feruent
                 desire
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 glory
                 reueiled
                 :
                 thereafter
                 he
                 assignes
                 two
                 reasons
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 desirous
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 verse
                 20.
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 hard
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 is
                 verse
                 21.
                 taken
                 from
                 their
                 future
                 better
                 estate
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 reuealed
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 concludes
                 this
                 argument
                 verse
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 purpose
                 he
                 handles
                 at
                 the
                 greater
                 length
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 this
                 subiect
                 is
                 not
                 handled
                 saue
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 onely
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   feruent
                
                 .
                 Here
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 downe
                 a
                 proposition
                 of
                 that
                 feruent
                 desire
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 creature
                 waites
                 for
                 the
                 reuelation
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 earnest
                 
                 
                 
                 that
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 exhortation
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 looke
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 and
                 hast
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 
                 As
                 the
                 creatures
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 for
                 themselues
                 but
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 restored
                 for
                 themselues
                 but
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 augmentation
                 of
                 our
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 who
                 shall
                 haue
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 roome
                 ,
                 long
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 that
                 glory
                 chiefly
                 is
                 prepared
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   When
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   reueiled
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 now
                 said
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reueiled
                 in
                 two
                 respects
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 reueiled
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 their
                 glory
                 &
                 dignitie
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 reueiled
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 elect
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 themselues
                 also
                 after
                 their
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 ,
                 his
                 Spirit
                 bearing
                 testimonie
                 vnto
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 giues
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 new
                 Name
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 knowes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 reueiled
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 knowne
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   world
                   knowes
                   you
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   knowes
                   not
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 good
                 wheate
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 now
                 so
                 couered
                 with
                 chaffe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 excellent
                 pearles
                 are
                 locked
                 vp
                 in
                 earthen
                 vessels
                 ,
                 the
                 vessell
                 is
                 seene
                 and
                 contemned
                 for
                 the
                 basenesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 pearle
                 is
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 esteemed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 excellencie
                 thereof
                 :
                 beside
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 already
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whom
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 gen●rall
                 assemblie
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 clearely
                 manifested
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 their
                 enimies
                 shall
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 confounded
                 to
                 behold
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 ariseth
                 a
                 warning
                 to
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 vs
                 despise
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 euen
                 those
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 are
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 minded
                 ,
                 wee
                 waite
                 vpon
                 them
                 patiently
                 ,
                 proouing
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 The
                 sons
                 
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 presently
                 is
                 an
                 enimie
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 rebellious
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 what
                 knowest
                 thou
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 hee
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 children
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 bee
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 ere
                 hee
                 dye
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 conuert
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 persecuter
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Paul
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 Professour
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 truth
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 embraced
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 are
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Gods
                 sonnes
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 their
                 glory
                 also
                 now
                 is
                 obscured
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   their
                   life
                   is
                   hid
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 the
                 off-scowrings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 onely
                 men
                 to
                 whom
                 shame
                 and
                 ignominie
                 did
                 appertaine
                 :
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 their
                 glory
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 ,
                 euen
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 new
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 recording
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 looke
                 to
                 their
                 contemptible
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 abundant
                 corruption
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 they
                 seeme
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 than
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 I
                 marke
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 Sathans
                 pollicie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 carryeth
                 vs
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 our selues
                 by
                 our
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 breed
                 in
                 vs
                 horrible
                 feare
                 and
                 doubtings
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 craft
                 let
                 vs
                 oppone
                 that
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   dearely
                   beloued
                   ,
                   now
                   are
                   wee
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   appeare
                   what
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 beginnings
                 let
                 vs
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 wee
                 finde
                 no
                 perfection
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 remembring
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 reuealed
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 here
                 againe
                 further
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 giues
                 vnto
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 he
                 vouchsafes
                 vpon
                 vs
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 shewing
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 creation
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 vnder
                 that
                 same
                 name
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 sinne
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 brought
                 this
                 curse
                 vpon
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 daily
                 increase
                 of
                 mans
                 sinne
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 daily
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 curse
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 man
                 that
                 sinned
                 was
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 God
                 cursed
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 notorious
                 sinner
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 was
                 Cain
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 God
                 cursed
                 the
                 earth
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 alway
                 tell
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 ,
                 how
                 euery
                 abhominable
                 sinner
                 that
                 hath
                 succeeded
                 Cain
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 drawne
                 on
                 a
                 new
                 curse
                 vpon
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 one
                 serueth
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 sinne
                 growes
                 so
                 growes
                 the
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 the
                 curse
                 ,
                 brings
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 daily
                 diminution
                 of
                 that
                 originall
                 vertue
                 and
                 beautie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 creature
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 vanitie
                 is
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 threefold
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 concerning
                 God
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 and
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 fearefull
                 abuse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 is
                 abused
                 to
                 his
                 dishonour
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Iewes
                 tooke
                 the
                 gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 which
                 God
                 gaue
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 made
                 vp
                 of
                 it
                 Baal
                 to
                 themselues
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Persians
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Egiptians
                 beasts
                 insteade
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 vanitie
                 and
                 bondage
                 ,
                 the
                 creatures
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 kinde
                 ,
                 they
                 sigh
                 and
                 groane
                 ,
                 complayning
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 abused
                 to
                 another
                 end
                 then
                 that
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 make
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wheeat
                 by
                 their
                 naturall
                 inclination
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 also
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 abused
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 compelled
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 doe
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 euery
                 creature
                 in
                 the
                 owne
                 kinde
                 ,
                 is
                 naturally
                 bent
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 comfortable
                 instrument
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 seruant
                 to
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 burne
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 choke
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 sort
                 abused
                 by
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 a
                 vanitie
                 and
                 seruitude
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 faine
                 would
                 be
                 deliuered
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 creatures
                 are
                 abused
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 compelled
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 wicked
                 rebels
                 and
                 enimies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sore
                 against
                 their
                 will.
                 The
                 Sunne
                 is
                 weary
                 of
                 shining
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 their
                 eyes
                 open
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 had
                 neuer
                 their
                 hearts
                 nor
                 mouths
                 open
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 is
                 wearied
                 of
                 the
                 heauie
                 burthen
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 daily
                 increases
                 vpon
                 her
                 ;
                 she
                 cryes
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 releeued
                 of
                 this
                 bondage
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 restraine
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 open
                 her
                 mouth
                 and
                 swallow
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 
                   Corah
                   ,
                   Dathan
                
                 and
                 Abiram
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 creature
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 superiour
                 power
                 shall
                 hold
                 them
                 vnder
                 this
                 seruitude
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 creatures
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 serued
                 the
                 wicked
                 sore
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 creature
                 shall
                 render
                 any
                 more
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shall
                 shine
                 no
                 more
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 beare
                 them
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 shall
                 not
                 giue
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 drop
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 treasures
                 to
                 refresh
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 cleare
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 temporall
                 iudgement
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 the
                 stife-necked
                 Egiptians
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 some
                 notice
                 how
                 fearefull
                 that
                 last
                 and
                 vniuersall
                 wrath
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 powred
                 out
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 being
                 assembled
                 into
                 one
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 heauen
                 came
                 his
                 Angell
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 their
                 first
                 borne
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 heauen
                 the
                 Sunne
                 withdrew
                 his
                 countenance
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 not
                 worthie
                 of
                 his
                 light
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 heauen
                 the
                 elements
                 by
                 course
                 fought
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 flashed
                 out
                 terrible
                 flames
                 into
                 their
                 faces
                 ;
                 the
                 soft
                 Water
                 gushed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 hard
                 stones
                 ,
                 to
                 strike
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 their
                 harts
                 rebelled
                 against
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 Aire
                 became
                 pestilentious
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupted
                 their
                 bodies
                 with
                 Biles
                 and
                 Botches
                 :
                 the
                 waters
                 beneath
                 were
                 turned
                 into
                 bloud
                 ;
                 the
                 earth
                 was
                 poysoned
                 with
                 venemous
                 flyes
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 ●ot
                 ,
                 abhominable
                 Frogs
                 made
                 their
                 land
                 stinck
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 lothsomnesse
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 their
                 sensitiue
                 creatures
                 which
                 serued
                 
                 them
                 were
                 horribly
                 plagued
                 :
                 their
                 flockes
                 by
                 land
                 consumed
                 with
                 murr●ine
                 :
                 their
                 Fish
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 rots
                 and
                 d●es
                 :
                 their
                 vegitatiue
                 creatures
                 are
                 also
                 destroyed
                 :
                 their
                 Vines
                 and
                 Fig-trees
                 are
                 blasted
                 :
                 the
                 flaxe
                 that
                 should
                 haue
                 clothed
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Barly
                 that
                 should
                 h●ue
                 fed
                 them
                 are
                 smitten
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 seased
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 temporall
                 and
                 perticular
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 make
                 vnto
                 vs
                 some
                 representation
                 of
                 that
                 vniuersall
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 concurre
                 and
                 lend
                 their
                 helps
                 to
                 torment
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 full
                 cuppe
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 shall
                 be
                 powred
                 out
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   of
                   the
                   owne
                   will.
                
                 This
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 figuratiuely
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 will.
                 For
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 naturall
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 of
                 the
                 owne
                 nature
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 this
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 subdued
                 vnder
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 superiour
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 man.
                 Where
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 asked
                 how
                 stands
                 this
                 with
                 iustice
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 which
                 sinned
                 not
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 subiected
                 to
                 vanitie
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 man
                 ?
                 The
                 question
                 is
                 easily
                 answered
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 creatures
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 and
                 seruice
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 change
                 to
                 the
                 worse
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 If
                 earthly
                 Kings
                 without
                 violation
                 of
                 iustice
                 may
                 punish
                 their
                 rebels
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 demolition
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 in
                 their
                 goods
                 and
                 substance
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 reproue
                 the
                 Lords
                 doing
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 conuinced
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 notorious
                 treason
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 punished
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 defaced
                 the
                 house
                 wherein
                 he
                 set
                 him
                 to
                 dwell
                 ?
                 seeing
                 hee
                 hath
                 violated
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 his
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 reason
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 should
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 seruice
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 surely
                 it
                 stands
                 with
                 the
                 righteous
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 creatures
                 should
                 become
                 comfortlesse
                 seruants
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 seeing
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 free
                 will
                 
                 is
                 become
                 an
                 vnprofitable
                 servent
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 wicked
                 rebell
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 the
                 change
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 it
                 serues
                 greatly
                 for
                 our
                 humiliation
                 .
                 The
                 fall
                 of
                 Apostate
                 Angels
                 was
                 a
                 fall
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Tempter
                 to
                 allure
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 any
                 hope
                 that
                 euer
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 restored
                 .
                 The
                 fall
                 of
                 man
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 fall
                 by
                 sinne
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 free-will
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 tempter
                 ,
                 neither
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 recouery
                 and
                 restitution
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 was
                 neither
                 a
                 fall
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 casting
                 of
                 them
                 downe
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 from
                 their
                 originall
                 state
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 without
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 .
                 Miserable
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 are
                 Apostate
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 free-will
                 without
                 an
                 exteriour
                 tempter
                 ,
                 haue
                 deserted
                 their
                 first
                 habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 themselues
                 into
                 remedilesse
                 condemnation
                 .
                 Miserable
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 degree
                 are
                 reprobate
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 fallen
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 free-will
                 ,
                 suppose
                 prouoked
                 by
                 an
                 exteriour
                 tempter
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 pertaker
                 of
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 herein
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 magnified
                 his
                 mercy
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 wee
                 fell
                 with
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 reprobate
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 restored
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 consideration
                 of
                 our
                 fall
                 should
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 it
                 wee
                 are
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 creatures
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 fallen
                 from
                 their
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 will
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 fallen
                 from
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 excuse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 our
                 will
                 :
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 our
                 restitution
                 should
                 greatly
                 comfort
                 vs
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 that
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 denyed
                 vnto
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 crossed
                 by
                 the
                 creature
                 not
                 to
                 murmure
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 blame
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 complaine
                 vpon
                 our selues
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 heauens
                 aboue
                 be
                 as
                 brasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 as
                 iron
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 sea
                 rage
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 aire
                 waxe
                 turbulent
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 be
                 ●ffences
                 whereat
                 wee
                 stumble
                 and
                 fall
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 beasts
                 wee
                 haue
                 
                 bought
                 or
                 hyred
                 for
                 our
                 vse
                 ,
                 serue
                 vs
                 not
                 at
                 our
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 foolishly
                 murmure
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Balaam
                 did
                 vpon
                 his
                 Asse
                 ;
                 what
                 meruaile
                 they
                 keepe
                 no
                 couenant
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 kept
                 couenant
                 with
                 our
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Vnder
                   hope
                
                 .
                 
                 Herein
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 wonderfully
                 magnified
                 his
                 mercy
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 giuen
                 to
                 our selues
                 a
                 liuely
                 hope
                 of
                 full
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 our
                 greater
                 comfort
                 hath
                 extended
                 the
                 same
                 toward
                 the
                 creature
                 for
                 our
                 cause
                 .
                 The
                 Apostate
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 pertakers
                 of
                 this
                 hope
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 restitution
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 vvas
                 neuer
                 preached
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 wee
                 read
                 that
                 sometime
                 they
                 haue
                 giuen
                 this
                 confession
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 neuer
                 sent
                 out
                 a
                 petition
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 mercy
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 within
                 themselues
                 an
                 irreuocable
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 know
                 certainly
                 that
                 mercilesse
                 iudgement
                 abides
                 their
                 wilfull
                 and
                 malitious
                 Apostasie
                 ;
                 and
                 reprobate
                 men
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 haue
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 abiding
                 them
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 vve
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 magnifie
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 vvho
                 by
                 Grace
                 hath
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 giuen
                 to
                 vs
                 our selues
                 a
                 liuely
                 hope
                 of
                 restitution
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 creatures
                 that
                 vvere
                 cursed
                 for
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 pertakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 deliuerance
                 with
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   creature
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   the
                   bondage
                   of
                   corruption
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   glorious
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 HEre
                 followes
                 the
                 second
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                 wherefore
                 the
                 creature
                 feruently
                 desires
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 reuelation
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 that
                 glorious
                 estate
                 into
                 the
                 vvhich
                 the
                 creature
                 shall
                 be
                 translated
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 Where
                 first
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 see
                 vvhat
                 creature
                 this
                 is
                 vvhich
                 shall
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 and
                 secondly
                 
                 vvhat
                 the
                 deliuerance
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 vvord
                 creature
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 vvorkes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 those
                 creatures
                 vvhich
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 vvere
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 vvith
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 vnder
                 this
                 name
                 vve
                 comprise
                 not
                 reprobate
                 Angels
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 those
                 excrements
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 bred
                 of
                 doung
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 neither
                 thornes
                 ,
                 thistles
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Gods
                 curse
                 vpon
                 the
                 creature
                 for
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 not
                 restored
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 creature
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 heauens
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 elements
                 and
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therein
                 contayned
                 ,
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 excellent
                 deliuerance
                 vve
                 haue
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 wound
                 which
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 giuen
                 man
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 shall
                 cure
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 purge
                 our
                 soules
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuer
                 our
                 bodies
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 the
                 creatures
                 our
                 seruants
                 from
                 that
                 curse
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 sinnes
                 brought
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 yet
                 more
                 cleare
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 obiects
                 of
                 Sathans
                 malice
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 glory
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 man
                 and
                 his
                 saluation
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 made
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 and
                 mans
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 principall
                 obiect
                 of
                 Sathans
                 malice
                 is
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 he
                 hates
                 the
                 Lord
                 vvith
                 a
                 deadly
                 and
                 irreconcilable
                 hatred
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 he
                 would
                 vndoe
                 that
                 most
                 high
                 and
                 holy
                 maiestie
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 rage
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 impaire
                 his
                 sacred
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 he
                 turnes
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 secondarie
                 obiect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 him
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 mans
                 owne
                 cause
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 whose
                 glory
                 he
                 seekes
                 to
                 deface
                 that
                 shines
                 in
                 man.
                 And
                 if
                 here
                 also
                 he
                 cannot
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 hedge
                 round
                 about
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 turnes
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 obiect
                 of
                 his
                 malice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 creature
                 ;
                 against
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 insatiable
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 licensed
                 to
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 esteeme
                 
                 it
                 some
                 pleasure
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 leaue
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Swine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 destroy
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 hee
                 doth
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 accounts
                 a
                 beast
                 his
                 pray
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 this
                 roaring
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 destroying
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 driue
                 man
                 to
                 impatience
                 ,
                 and
                 prouoke
                 him
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 these
                 same
                 meanes
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 Gadarens
                 murmure
                 against
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 land
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Sathan
                 euer
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 who
                 ouer-shootes
                 Sathan
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 intentions
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 same
                 man
                 whom
                 Sathan
                 wounded
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 set
                 his
                 image
                 more
                 glorious
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 creatures
                 which
                 Sathan
                 defaced
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 hatred
                 he
                 carryeth
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 and
                 mans
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 restore
                 againe
                 :
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 encreaseth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impugned
                 ,
                 euery
                 new
                 declaration
                 of
                 Sathans
                 malice
                 shall
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 :
                 neyther
                 is
                 that
                 enimie
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 wound
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 confound
                 Sathan
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 demaunded
                 ,
                 
                 vnto
                 what
                 vse
                 can
                 these
                 creatures
                 serue
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 seeing
                 wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 other
                 naturall
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 now
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 preserued
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 haue
                 these
                 workes
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 continue
                 and
                 stand
                 as
                 euerlasting
                 monuments
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 witnesses
                 in
                 their
                 kinde
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 can
                 contradict
                 it
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 vs
                 that
                 wee
                 know
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 deliuered
                 and
                 transchanged
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 glorious
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 what
                 vse
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 best
                 know
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 reuerencing
                 the
                 Lords
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 rather
                 endeauour
                 to
                 be
                 pertakers
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 ,
                 than
                 curiously
                 to
                 moue
                 thorny
                 ,
                 and
                 vnprofitable
                 questions
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 heauens
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 heate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 the
                 workes
                 therein
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 vp
                 with
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ?
                 This
                 doubt
                 shall
                 easily
                 be
                 loosed
                 if
                 Scripture
                 be
                 made
                 interpreter
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 place
                 expones
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 perishing
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 changing
                 ,
                 what
                 this
                 changing
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 makes
                 it
                 manifest
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 cals
                 it
                 the
                 deliuering
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 estate
                 into
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 perish
                 as
                 concerning
                 their
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 concerning
                 those
                 qualities
                 of
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 seruitude
                 ,
                 and
                 impotencie
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 subiected
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 man.
                 As
                 siluer
                 and
                 gold
                 is
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 drosse
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 substance
                 remayneth
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 these
                 creatures
                 be
                 changed
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 
                   new
                   heauens
                   and
                   new
                   earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 wee
                 may
                 perceiue
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 that
                 exhortation
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Seeing
                   therfore
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   dissolued
                   ,
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   persons
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   holy
                   conuersation
                   and
                   godlinesse
                   ?
                
                 seeing
                 the
                 simplest
                 seruant
                 who
                 shall
                 haue
                 any
                 place
                 in
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 a
                 new
                 liuerie
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 wee
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 and
                 heyres
                 of
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ?
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 deceiue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 no
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 that
                 heauenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 sanctification
                 wee
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 be
                 purged
                 from
                 our
                 drosse
                 ,
                 and
                 pu●ified
                 and
                 fined
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 dwell
                 in
                 those
                 new
                 heauens
                 wherein
                 dwels
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   euery
                   creature
                   groneth
                   with
                   vs
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   trauaileth
                   in
                   paine
                   together
                   vnto
                   th●s
                   present
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Verse
                 concludes
                 this
                 purpurpose
                 with
                 some
                 amplification
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 hee
                 ascribes
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 a
                 groning
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 trauailing
                 together
                 in
                 paine
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 doth
                 yet
                 more
                 expresse
                 the
                 vehemencie
                 of
                 their
                 desire
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 goeth
                 vnder
                 an
                 heauie
                 burthen
                 grones
                 ,
                 and
                 longs
                 to
                 be
                 eased
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 woman
                 which
                 trauailes
                 with
                 childe
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 most
                 earnest
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 creature
                 wearie
                 of
                 this
                 seruitude
                 longs
                 to
                 bee
                 eased
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 groning
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 wee
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 sometime
                 God
                 complaines
                 to
                 his
                 creatures
                 vpon
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 somtime
                 the
                 creatures
                 complaines
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 miserable
                 is
                 man
                 if
                 hee
                 doe
                 not
                 complaine
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Esay
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Lord
                 complaines
                 to
                 his
                 creatures
                 vpon
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Heare
                   O
                   Heauens
                   ,
                   hearken
                   O
                   Earth
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   nourished
                   and
                   brought
                   vp
                   Children
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   haue
                   rebelled
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 here
                 againe
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 
                 groning
                 ,
                 and
                 complaining
                 to
                 God
                 vpon
                 man.
                 The
                 first
                 bloud
                 that
                 euer
                 the
                 earth
                 receiued
                 into
                 her
                 bosome
                 ,
                 sent
                 vp
                 vnto
                 God
                 a
                 crying
                 voyce
                 for
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 earth
                 meruailes
                 in
                 her
                 kinde
                 that
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 so
                 much
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 her
                 bosome
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 delay
                 to
                 require
                 it
                 :
                 shee
                 wonders
                 againe
                 that
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 stablisheth
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 her
                 beare
                 vp
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 a
                 burthen
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 once
                 he
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 swallow
                 vp
                 
                   Corah
                   ,
                   Dathan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abiram
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 since
                 shaken
                 her
                 foundations
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 by
                 earth-quake
                 notable
                 cities
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 therof
                 ,
                 their
                 buriall
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 sinne
                 being
                 now
                 wonderfully
                 encreased
                 ,
                 shee
                 meruailes
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 causeth
                 her
                 to
                 beare
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 she
                 cryes
                 and
                 grones
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 complaining
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 neglect
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 for
                 seeing
                 they
                 sigh
                 and
                 grone
                 for
                 the
                 vanitie
                 vnder
                 which
                 our
                 sinnes
                 hath
                 subdued
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 sigh
                 and
                 grone
                 for
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 assuredly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 conuinced
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 sensles
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 senslesse
                 creatures
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 this
                 metaphor
                 of
                 trauailing
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 their
                 concupiscence
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 mother
                 that
                 conceiues
                 and
                 trauailes
                 continually
                 without
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 bring
                 out
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 being
                 finished
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 a
                 mother
                 that
                 bringeth
                 out
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 their
                 hart
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 mother
                 ,
                 which
                 conceiues
                 cruell
                 counsels
                 and
                 mischieuous
                 deuices
                 against
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 dayes
                 they
                 trauaile
                 with
                 this
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 fain
                 haue
                 it
                 brought
                 out
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 lye
                 :
                 
                   for
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   slay
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 
                 his
                 mischiefe
                 shall
                 turne
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 crueltie
                 shall
                 fall
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 pa●e
                 .
                 
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 trauaile
                 in
                 paine
                 of
                 the
                 monstrous
                 birth
                 of
                 sin
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 them
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 perfect
                 and
                 finish
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 destroy
                 and
                 abolish
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 monster
                 within
                 them
                 which
                 they
                 abhorre
                 ,
                 and
                 adulterous
                 birth
                 begotten
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 vnlawfull
                 copulation
                 betweene
                 Sathan
                 and
                 their
                 corrupted
                 will
                 ;
                 the
                 father
                 that
                 begot
                 this
                 monster
                 being
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mother
                 that
                 conceiued
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 corrupt
                 Nature
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 sigh
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 vnto
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   miserable
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   me
                   from
                   this
                   b●dy
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                
                 This
                 was
                 his
                 voyce
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 our
                 continuall
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 in
                 sinnes
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 abundant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 grace
                 farre
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 therefore
                 worke
                 it
                 in
                 vs
                 for
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   also
                   who
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   euen
                   we
                   doe
                   sigh
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   waiting
                   for
                   the
                   adoption
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   our
                   bodyes
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 followeth
                 the
                 Apostles
                 other
                 argument
                 ,
                 
                 wherby
                 he
                 proues
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 certaintie
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 reueiled
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 that
                 feruent
                 expectation
                 vvhich
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 a
                 vaine
                 nor
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 both
                 great
                 and
                 certaine
                 ,
                 vvhereupon
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 his
                 best
                 creatures
                 ,
                 by
                 instinct
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 vve
                 haue
                 here
                 first
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 twofold
                 effect
                 vvhich
                 this
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 workes
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 ;
                 first
                 a
                 wearinesse
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 seruitude
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 vvaiting
                 by
                 a
                 constant
                 expectation
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 confirme
                 the
                 Apostles
                 purpose
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 on
                 earth
                 vvho
                 can
                 better
                 iudge
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 vvho
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 vvho
                 hath
                 tasted
                 of
                 that
                 ioy
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 worth
                 to
                 commend
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 the
                 contrary
                 iudgement
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 others
                 to
                 disproue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   creature
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 proceedes
                 from
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 sigh
                 and
                 grone
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 trauaile
                 together
                 in
                 paine
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 we
                 sigh
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 As
                 man
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 for
                 himselfe
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 wait
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 creatures
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 for
                 themselues
                 but
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 couenant
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 wait
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 grone
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 are
                 grieued
                 
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 neuer
                 rest
                 till
                 vve
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ;
                 let
                 licentious
                 men
                 liuing
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 marke
                 this
                 :
                 they
                 sigh
                 not
                 in
                 themselues
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 scorne
                 their
                 sighings
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 restored
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 grone
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 deliuered
                 with
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 
                 O
                 miserable
                 man
                 ,
                 how
                 vnhappie
                 is
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 thy
                 vvanton
                 and
                 hard
                 heart
                 which
                 cannot
                 repent
                 doth
                 lead
                 thee
                 ?
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 iudgement
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 goe
                 there
                 shalt
                 not
                 thou
                 goe
                 ,
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 mourne
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 marriage
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shalt
                 not
                 enter
                 with
                 them
                 into
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 comforted
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 to
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 without
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 thy
                 sins
                 which
                 now
                 thou
                 feelest
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 presse
                 thee
                 downe
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 confound
                 thee
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 the
                 creature
                 that
                 groned
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 restored
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 earth
                 whereupon
                 thou
                 treadest
                 shall
                 be
                 deliuered
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 as
                 a
                 seruant
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 restitution
                 but
                 thou
                 as
                 a
                 rebell
                 shalt
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 vtter
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 pertaker
                 of
                 the
                 deliuerance
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   we
                   also
                   who
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 this
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 grace
                 we
                 haue
                 we
                 receiued
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 grace
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 is
                 not
                 full
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 haue
                 onely
                 receiued
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 are
                 sufficient
                 pledges
                 to
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 plenitude
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 we
                 shall
                 receiue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 learnes
                 vs
                 humilitie
                 :
                 
                 
                   what
                   hast
                   thou
                   O
                   man
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   receiued
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 dispenses
                 grace
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 vessels
                 filled
                 and
                 emptied
                 as
                 hee
                 will.
                 Secondly
                 it
                 learnes
                 vs
                 thankfulnesse
                 :
                 whatsoeuer
                 Grace
                 wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 wee
                 should
                 returne
                 both
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 
                 gaue
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 waters
                 by
                 secret
                 conduits
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 returne
                 againe
                 openly
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 troughes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 returning
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 saw
                 not
                 the
                 comming
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Grace
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 secretly
                 conuayes
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 doth
                 againe
                 publikely
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 prayse
                 and
                 well
                 doing
                 .
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 diligence
                 in
                 prayer
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 desire
                 encrease
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 vve
                 should
                 seeke
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 of
                 vvhom
                 vve
                 haue
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 hearing
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Grace
                 may
                 grovv
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 intertayned
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 we
                 obserue
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 receiue
                 not
                 the
                 plenitude
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 discouraged
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 wants
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Sathans
                 stratagems
                 to
                 try
                 those
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 yet
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 proficients
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Shall
                 I
                 giue
                 that
                 vantage
                 to
                 the
                 aduersary
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 weake
                 ?
                 or
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 loue
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 :
                 or
                 no
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 beginning
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 so
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 for
                 more
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 still
                 giue
                 thankes
                 for
                 the
                 grace
                 I
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 vve
                 haue
                 no
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 our
                 greatest
                 measure
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 euery
                 comfort
                 vvhich
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 by
                 prophane
                 contemners
                 and
                 mockers
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 occasion
                 and
                 nourishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 this
                 comfort
                 belongs
                 not
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 excuse
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 all
                 Grace
                 .
                 O
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 grace
                 vvhich
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 thinke
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 well
                 inough
                 couered
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 sinners
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 sinne
                 tyrannizing
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 captiued
                 in
                 the
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 did
                 not
                 seperate
                 them
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 conuersation
                 from
                 the
                 
                 vnregenerate
                 who
                 are
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Grace
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 therefore
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 vvhom
                 the
                 godly
                 receiue
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 called
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 the
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 seale
                 and
                 signet
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
                 As
                 a
                 seale
                 leaues
                 in
                 the
                 waxe
                 that
                 similitude
                 and
                 impression
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 communicates
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 seales
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 hee
                 makes
                 them
                 nevv
                 and
                 holy
                 creatures
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 conuinces
                 carnall
                 professors
                 of
                 a
                 lye
                 ,
                 vvho
                 say
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 their
                 vvorks
                 be
                 wicked
                 and
                 vncleane
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 rather
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 tell
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 say
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 being
                 demaunded
                 vvhether
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 answered
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 vvhether
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 so
                 may
                 they
                 instead
                 of
                 bragging
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 say
                 in
                 truth
                 we
                 knovv
                 not
                 vvhat
                 yee
                 call
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 description
                 vve
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 sufficient
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 hereafter
                 vve
                 shall
                 enioy
                 the
                 whole
                 Masse
                 .
                 In
                 two
                 respects
                 it
                 is
                 customable
                 to
                 men
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 earnest
                 penny
                 in
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 ,
                 either
                 when
                 the
                 summe
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 bought
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 presently
                 be
                 deliuered
                 :
                 but
                 betweene
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 vs
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 buying
                 nor
                 selling
                 ,
                 he
                 giues
                 freely
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 earnest
                 and
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 vnable
                 to
                 pay
                 presently
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 principall
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 receiued
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 husbandman
                 must
                 sow
                 and
                 tar●y
                 with
                 patience
                 till
                 the
                 haruest
                 come
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 may
                 sheare
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 warriour
                 must
                 fight
                 before
                 he
                 obtaine
                 the
                 victory
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 wrestler
                 receiues
                 not
                 his
                 crowne
                 till
                 hee
                 haue
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 that
                 runnes
                 in
                 a
                 race
                 obtaine
                 the
                 prise
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 haue
                 finished
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 be
                 exercised
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 possesse
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 promised
                 kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 be
                 delayed
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 the
                 earnest
                 and
                 first
                 fruits
                 are
                 presently
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 dealing
                 with
                 vs
                 as
                 he
                 delt
                 with
                 Israell
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ▪
                 when
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 twelue
                 spies
                 to
                 bring
                 with
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 riuer
                 of
                 Eschol
                 ,
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 tree
                 ,
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 clusters
                 of
                 grapes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 borne
                 betweene
                 two
                 vpon
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 figges
                 ,
                 and
                 pomegranats
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 fruits
                 of
                 that
                 land
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Israell
                 tasting
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 Canaan
                 might
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 earnest
                 desire
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 had
                 giuen
                 them
                 the
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 who
                 hath
                 gone
                 before
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 view
                 it
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 thereof
                 in
                 our
                 name
                 ,
                 hath
                 sent
                 downe
                 vnto
                 vs
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 taste
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 knovv
                 vvhat
                 excellent
                 comfort
                 is
                 laid
                 vp
                 in
                 store
                 for
                 vs.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   We
                   sigh
                   in
                   our selues
                
                 .
                 Here
                 followes
                 now
                 the
                 two
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 vvorkes
                 in
                 them
                 vvho
                 haue
                 receiued
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 misery
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 sigh
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 sayth
                 ,
                 they
                 sigh
                 within
                 themselues
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 hipocriticall
                 and
                 counterfait
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 inward
                 and
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Spirit
                 workes
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 Which
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 speake
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 did
                 condemne
                 those
                 sighes
                 which
                 breake
                 forth
                 without
                 ;
                 for
                 sometime
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 hart
                 is
                 so
                 aboundant
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 it
                 breakes
                 out
                 in
                 sighing
                 and
                 mourning
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 strong
                 crying
                 to
                 God
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 restraine
                 the
                 hipocrisie
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 faire
                 shew
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 True
                 religion
                 striues
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 approued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 seene
                 of
                 
                 men
                 :
                 one
                 sigh
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 louder
                 crying
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 forcible
                 to
                 moue
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 shooting
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 more
                 deepely
                 to
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 first
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 figh
                 and
                 mourne
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 misery
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 comfort
                 vs
                 with
                 a
                 constant
                 hope
                 of
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 If
                 now
                 we
                 mourne
                 not
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 reioyce
                 hereafter
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 mourners
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 marked
                 in
                 the
                 fore-head
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 continuall
                 mourner
                 was
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 protests
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 he
                 watered
                 his
                 couch
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 mingled
                 his
                 cuppe
                 therewith
                 :
                 
                 Iob
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   sighing
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   comes
                   before
                   my
                   eating
                
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 professe
                 that
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 mockers
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 esteeme
                 a
                 womanly
                 affection
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 contracting
                 of
                 one
                 sin
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 carnall
                 reioycing
                 ;
                 but
                 woe
                 be
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 now
                 laugh
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 assuredly
                 they
                 shall
                 weep
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 ioy
                 shall
                 be
                 endles
                 mourning
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 shall
                 shed
                 teares
                 abundantly
                 with
                 Esau
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 finde
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 with
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 banquetting
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 reioycing
                 in
                 their
                 sinfull
                 pleasures
                 .
                 At
                 one
                 time
                 Simon
                 the
                 Pharise
                 gaue
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 a
                 dinner
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 who
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 
                 brought
                 him
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 contrite
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 esteemed
                 more
                 of
                 her
                 teares
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Phari●ies
                 delicates
                 .
                 No
                 banquet
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 banquet
                 of
                 teares
                 ,
                 poured
                 from
                 a
                 truely
                 penitent
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 teares
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 bottell
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 tell
                 vs
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 pretious
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 fooles
                 who
                 gather
                 into
                 their
                 treasures
                 ,
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 vaine
                 and
                 needlesse
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 hee
                 gather
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 scattered
                 ?
                 where
                 are
                 our
                 teares
                 ,
                 the
                 witnesses
                 of
                 our
                 vnfained
                 
                 humiliation
                 before
                 God.
                 
                 The
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 hart
                 hath
                 ouergrowne
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 cause
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mourning
                 .
                 The
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Cain
                 learned
                 without
                 a
                 teacher
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 brasse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 man
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 hardest
                 mettall
                 soft
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 an
                 impression
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 get
                 their
                 owne
                 stonie
                 heart
                 made
                 soft
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 finde
                 in
                 experience
                 how
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 melting
                 heart
                 .
                 
                 The
                 rocke
                 rendred
                 water
                 to
                 Moses
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 stroke
                 ,
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 many
                 strokes
                 will
                 our
                 hearts
                 take
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 send
                 out
                 the
                 sweete
                 teares
                 of
                 repentance
                 :
                 this
                 I
                 marke
                 that
                 knowing
                 our
                 naturall
                 hardnesse
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 without
                 intermission
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 herein
                 is
                 our
                 case
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 pittifull
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 hauing
                 more
                 than
                 matter
                 enough
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 mourne
                 :
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 troublesome
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 griefe
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 priuate
                 estate
                 were
                 neuer
                 so
                 peaceable
                 ?
                 Godly
                 Nehemiah
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 honourable
                 seruice
                 of
                 King
                 Artashashte
                 the
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 comforted
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 good
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 grieued
                 at
                 the
                 desolation
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Decay
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 
                 made
                 Eliah
                 wearie
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 God
                 captiued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 departed
                 from
                 Israell
                 ,
                 draue
                 all
                 comfort
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 Phinees
                 :
                 
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 moe
                 may
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 should
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 causes
                 of
                 mourning
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 partly
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 partly
                 our
                 manifold
                 tentations
                 .
                 As
                 our
                 sinnes
                 are
                 contracted
                 with
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 dissolued
                 with
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 medicine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 :
                 our
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 carnall
                 delight
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 cured
                 by
                 repentance
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 displeasure
                 and
                 sorrowing
                 for
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 done
                 :
                 this
                 mourning
                 for
                 sinne
                 lasts
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 those
                 same
                 sinnes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 affection
                 ,
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 remembrance
                 for
                 their
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 Godly
                 Ezechia
                 they
                 recount
                 all
                 their
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 former
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 bitternes
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 :
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 sinne
                 remained
                 in
                 their
                 affection
                 ,
                 it
                 vvas
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 ioy
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 being
                 by
                 grace
                 remoued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 affection
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 becomes
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 mourning
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 manifold
                 tentations
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 a
                 stormie
                 Sea
                 ,
                 wherein
                 so
                 many
                 contrary
                 windes
                 of
                 tribulation
                 blowes
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 tell
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 haue
                 most
                 cause
                 to
                 feare
                 .
                 On
                 euery
                 side
                 Sathan
                 besets
                 vs
                 with
                 tentations
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   quatuor
                   angulis
                   pulsata
                   domus
                   ,
                   al●qua
                   ex
                   parte
                   ruinam
                   faciat
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 house
                 being
                 shaken
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 foure
                 corners
                 ,
                 may
                 fall
                 downe
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 no
                 rest
                 nor
                 quietnes
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 habitation
                 ,
                 
                   terrours
                   within
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   fightings
                   without
                   .
                   Propter
                   quod
                   vno
                   consilio
                   migrandum
                   est
                   Christianis
                   ,
                
                 For
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 vs
                 with
                 one
                 aduise
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 will
                 remoue
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 send
                 vp
                 our
                 complaint
                 to
                 our
                 Father
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Gibionites
                 did
                 to
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 shewing
                 him
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 beseiged
                 and
                 enuironed
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 hast
                 and
                 helpe
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Wayting
                   for
                   the
                   Adoption
                
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 followeth
                 the
                 other
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 not
                 onely
                 causeth
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 )
                 to
                 sigh
                 and
                 mourne
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 miseries
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 comforts
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 hope
                 and
                 expectation
                 of
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 wee
                 haue
                 trouble
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 we
                 no
                 trouble
                 without
                 comfort
                 .
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   who
                   comforts
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   tribulations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 beside
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 presently
                 haue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 much
                 more
                 which
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 haue
                 no
                 ioy
                 without
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 
                 
                   euen
                   in
                   laughter
                   their
                   heart
                   is
                   sorrowfull
                   ,
                
                 pretend
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 in
                 their
                 countenance
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 heauinesse
                 in
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 arising
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 for
                 euen
                 in
                 mourning
                 they
                 doe
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 greatest
                 heauinesse
                 they
                 carry
                 a
                 liuely
                 hope
                 of
                 ioyfull
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 marke
                 that
                 the
                 Godly
                 are
                 described
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 not
                 liue
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 waites
                 and
                 longs
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 :
                 and
                 specially
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 dayes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 wait
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 wherin
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 appearing
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 soiourne
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 more
                 weary
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 Dauid
                 was
                 of
                 his
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Kedar
                 :
                 they
                 waite
                 with
                 patient
                 Iob
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 change
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doe
                 desire
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 they
                 pray
                 for
                 it
                 so
                 oft
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 they
                 vse
                 that
                 petition
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   come
                
                 ,
                 seeking
                 death
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 abolish
                 sinne
                 vtlerly
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Christ
                 their
                 King
                 may
                 alone
                 raigne
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 terrible
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 thought
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 comes
                 vpon
                 them
                 vnlooked
                 for
                 .
                 As
                 Iehu
                 furiously
                 came
                 vpon
                 Iehoram
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 made
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 speede
                 to
                 his
                 chariot
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 flye
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 for
                 the
                 arrow
                 of
                 Iehu
                 ouertooke
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 death
                 comes
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 wherein
                 they
                 looked
                 not
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 terryfied
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 runnes
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 speede
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 their
                 chariots
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 refuges
                 of
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 dart
                 of
                 death
                 surely
                 ouer-takes
                 them
                 .
                 Miserable
                 are
                 they
                 whose
                 comfort
                 standeth
                 rather
                 in
                 an
                 vncertaine
                 delay
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 certaintie
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 Israelites
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 loynes
                 girded
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 staues
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 iourney
                 from
                 Egypt
                 to
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 commaund
                 vs.
                 As
                 foules
                 desirous
                 to
                 flye
                 ,
                 stretch
                 out
                 their
                 wings
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 man
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 stretch
                 out
                 his
                 affections
                 toward
                 the
                 heauens
                 .
                 Abraham
                 sat
                 in
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 his
                 Tabe●nacle
                 when
                 the
                 Angell
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 Elias
                 came
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 Caue
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 reioyce
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 caue
                 and
                 tabernacle
                 of
                 this
                 wretched
                 body
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 euen
                 while
                 as
                 we
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 our
                 affection
                 we
                 come
                 not
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 our
                 tabernacle
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 like
                 Ionas
                 sleeping
                 in
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 we
                 lye
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 sleeping
                 in
                 carelesse
                 securitie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 can
                 be
                 familiar
                 with
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 day
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 wait
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christs
                 second
                 comming
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 giues
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 rich
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   waited
                   for
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   our
                   conuersation
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   our
                   sauiour
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                
                 
                 yea
                 hee
                 giues
                 it
                 out
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   there
                   is
                   laid
                   vp
                   for
                   me
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   me
                   onely
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   them
                   who
                   loue
                   Christs
                   second
                   appearing
                   :
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   once
                   offered
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   them
                   that
                   looke
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   he
                   appeare
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   without
                   sinne
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 many
                 moe
                 places
                 proues
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 scarcitie
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 spirituall
                 grace
                 in
                 this
                 generation
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 few
                 that
                 vnfainedly
                 longs
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 appearance
                 :
                 suppose
                 euery
                 man
                 in
                 word
                 mumble
                 vp
                 that
                 petition
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   come
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 few
                 who
                 when
                 Iesus
                 testifieth
                 
                   surely
                   I
                   come
                   quicklie
                
                 ,
                 can
                 in
                 truth
                 answer
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   euen
                   so
                   ,
                   come
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   :
                
                 and
                 all
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 neither
                 weary
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 miserie
                 ,
                 nor
                 certaine
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 deliuerance
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 vve
                 would
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyce
                 at
                 the
                 smallest
                 appearance
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 woman
                 with
                 childe
                 reckons
                 her
                 time
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 shee
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 albeit
                 others
                 haue
                 no
                 minde
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 alway
                 in
                 her
                 remembraunce
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 then
                 she
                 hopes
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 Iubilied
                 awes
                 neere
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 prison
                 encreased
                 ,
                 being
                 assured
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 releeued
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 
                 wee
                 much
                 more
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 the
                 neere
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 eternall
                 Iubilie
                 draweth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 teares
                 shall
                 be
                 wiped
                 away
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 sorrow
                 and
                 mourning
                 shall
                 flye
                 away
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 Christian
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Godly
                 be
                 alway
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 heads
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 Christs
                 second
                 appearance
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 disposition
                 herein
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 their
                 conscience
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 being
                 hurt
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 couered
                 with
                 a
                 vaile
                 ,
                 and
                 desireth
                 not
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 wherein
                 otherwise
                 it
                 reioyceth
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 being
                 any
                 way
                 wounded
                 ,
                 is
                 afraid
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 cured
                 againe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 made
                 Dauid
                 to
                 craue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 spare
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 giue
                 him
                 space
                 to
                 recouer
                 his
                 strength
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 mourning
                 and
                 earnest
                 calling
                 for
                 mercie
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 conscience
                 being
                 pacified
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 the
                 Godly
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Simeon
                   .
                   Now
                   Lord
                   let
                   thy
                   Seruant
                   depart
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   mine
                   eyes
                   haue
                   seene
                   thy
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Adoption
                
                 .
                 
                 He
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 wee
                 waite
                 for
                 Adoption
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 begun
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 alreadie
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 consummate
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 are
                 manifested
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 our
                 fathers
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 waite
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   redemption
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                
                 .
                 
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 two-fold
                 adoption
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 a
                 two-fold
                 redemption
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 defined
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 already
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 the
                 possession
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   our
                   bodyes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 soule
                 was
                 first
                 wounded
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 with
                 mortalitie
                 and
                 corruption
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 the
                 
                 restorer
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 repair
                 the
                 wound
                 which
                 sathan
                 inflicted
                 on
                 man
                 ,
                 doth
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 restore
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 obtayned
                 by
                 his
                 suffering
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Herald
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 comming
                 cryed
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   behold
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   pertakers
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   vpon
                   such
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   power
                   :
                
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 comming
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 bee
                 pertakers
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 redemption
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 redeeme
                 our
                 bodyes
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 wherein
                 now
                 they
                 lye
                 captiued
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuer
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 mortalitie
                 and
                 corruption
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 this
                 comfort
                 vs
                 against
                 the
                 present
                 base
                 and
                 contemptible
                 state
                 of
                 our
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 filthy
                 sinckes
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 vessels
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 fiue
                 conduits
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 naturall
                 filth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 bed
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 the
                 wormes
                 spread
                 vnder
                 them
                 and
                 aboue
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Ashur
                 )
                 shall
                 deuoure
                 and
                 consume
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 eate
                 vp
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 them
                 into
                 dust
                 ;
                 the
                 braine
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 many
                 proud
                 and
                 vaine
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 becomes
                 after
                 death
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 vgly
                 ●oads
                 ;
                 the
                 reynes
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 engendreth
                 serpents
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 bowels
                 which
                 could
                 neuer
                 be
                 gotten
                 satisfied
                 with
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 replenished
                 with
                 armies
                 of
                 crawling
                 wormes
                 :
                 but
                 against
                 all
                 these
                 we
                 haue
                 this
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 presently
                 we
                 haue
                 obtained
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 assured
                 of
                 a
                 glorious
                 redemption
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 
                   qui
                   enim
                   resurgit
                   in
                   anima
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   resurget
                   in
                   corpore
                   ad
                   vitam
                
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 that
                 riseth
                 now
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 rise
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 admonished
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 loue
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 in
                 time
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 pertaker
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 redemption
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sure
                 thy
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 pertaker
                 
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 redemption
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 pittifull
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 preposterous
                 care
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 men
                 for
                 conseruation
                 of
                 their
                 bodily
                 life
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 they
                 leaue
                 vndone
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   differant
                   mortem
                   quam
                   auferre
                   non
                   possunt
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 prolong
                 and
                 delay
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 cut
                 away
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 men
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 so
                 strait
                 a
                 dyet
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 so
                 great
                 expenses
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 liue
                 a
                 short
                 vvhile
                 longer
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 should
                 men
                 doe
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 liue
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 heauen
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   saued
                   by
                   hope
                   ,
                   but
                   hope
                   that
                   is
                   seene
                   is
                   not
                   hope
                   :
                   for
                   how
                   can
                   a
                   man
                   hope
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   seeth
                   ?
                
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 verse
                 and
                 the
                 subsequent
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 answeres
                 an
                 obiection
                 :
                 seeing
                 hee
                 said
                 before
                 that
                 vve
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 how
                 hath
                 he
                 said
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 waiting
                 for
                 adoption
                 ?
                 He
                 doth
                 therefore
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 saued
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 saluation
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 adopted
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 vve
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 our
                 adoption
                 hereafter
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 hee
                 proues
                 here
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 ;
                 the
                 saluation
                 that
                 novv
                 vve
                 haue
                 is
                 by
                 hope
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 nor
                 perfected
                 .
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 this
                 consequence
                 depends
                 vpon
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 place
                 is
                 abused
                 by
                 the
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 impugne
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 iustification
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 saued
                 say
                 they
                 by
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 onely
                 .
                 That
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 we
                 vvill
                 first
                 compare
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 relation
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 secondly
                 in
                 that
                 relation
                 vvhich
                 they
                 haue
                 mutually
                 among
                 themselues
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 Loue
                 ,
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 question
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 right
                 placing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 looke
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 conquered
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 but
                 diuersly
                 :
                 for
                 faith
                 enters
                 vs
                 into
                 a
                 present
                 possession
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   eternall
                   life
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 onely
                 hee
                 shall
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 presently
                 hee
                 hath
                 it
                 :
                 Hope
                 againe
                 lookes
                 for
                 a
                 future
                 possession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 bee
                 much
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 presently
                 we
                 inioy
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 now
                 I
                 haue
                 by
                 Faith
                 is
                 imperfect
                 and
                 mediate
                 ;
                 
                 by
                 Faith
                 I
                 know
                 Christ
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 Faith
                 I
                 apprehend
                 him
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 possession
                 I
                 haue
                 it
                 mediately
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 my
                 hope
                 directs
                 mee
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 mroe
                 excellent
                 possession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 while
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 enioy
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 my
                 Faith
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 by
                 apprehension
                 of
                 my
                 Faith
                 I
                 can
                 comprehend
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 perfect
                 and
                 immediate
                 possession
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 by
                 Hope
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 mutuall
                 relation
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                 Faith
                 is
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 Hope
                 is
                 onely
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 Faith
                 is
                 more
                 largely
                 extended
                 than
                 Hope
                 :
                 wee
                 hope
                 for
                 nothing
                 which
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 hope
                 not
                 :
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 abide
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 hope
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 hope
                 is
                 an
                 expectation
                 of
                 good
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 fall
                 vnder
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 not
                 vnder
                 hope
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Hope
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 that
                 imperfect
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 there
                 ariseth
                 in
                 mee
                 an
                 hope
                 and
                 expectation
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 :
                 Hope
                 againe
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 conseruer
                 and
                 nourisher
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 piller
                 that
                 vnderprops
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 faints
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 are
                 beset
                 with
                 so
                 manifold
                 tentations
                 ,
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 seeming
                 oftentimes
                 
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 appearing
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Faith
                 thereby
                 is
                 wonderfully
                 daunted
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hath
                 neede
                 to
                 be
                 supported
                 by
                 Hope
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 alwayes
                 with
                 patience
                 to
                 depend
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Call
                   vpon
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   thy
                   trouble
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuer
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   glorifie
                   me
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 promise
                 the
                 Christian
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 finding
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 his
                 Faith
                 begins
                 to
                 faint
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 Hope
                 comes
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 succoureth
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 counsell
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   vision
                   is
                   for
                   an
                   appointed
                   time
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   it
                   shall
                   speake
                   and
                   not
                   lye
                   :
                   though
                   it
                   tarry
                   ,
                   waite
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   shall
                   surely
                   come
                   and
                   not
                   stay
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 Faith
                 being
                 strengthened
                 by
                 Hope
                 ,
                 continues
                 her
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 vntill
                 she
                 obtaine
                 her
                 promised
                 and
                 desired
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 saued
                 by
                 Hope
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 wee
                 are
                 vpholden
                 in
                 trouble
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 disputing
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 Iustification
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 discoursing
                 of
                 those
                 comforts
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 to
                 sustaine
                 vs
                 in
                 affliction
                 .
                 If
                 ye
                 aske
                 by
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 Loue
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 apprehend
                 Christs
                 righteousnes
                 offered
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 answered
                 already
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ?
                 If
                 yee
                 demand
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 chiefely
                 sustaines
                 vs
                 in
                 affliction
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 telleth
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Faith
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 Hope
                 saues
                 vs
                 that
                 wee
                 dispaire
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 yee
                 demaund
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 declares
                 vs
                 to
                 bee
                 men
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 telleth
                 you
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 declare
                 our
                 Faith
                 by
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 for
                 Faith
                 worketh
                 by
                 Loue
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 right
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 three
                 excellent
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 goe
                 so
                 ioyntly
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 bee
                 sundred
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 onely
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 therefore
                 make
                 the
                 iustified
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 
                 Hope
                 and
                 Loue.
                 
                 For
                 albeit
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 apprehending
                 and
                 applying
                 of
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 Faith
                 onely
                 workes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 say
                 truely
                 wee
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 onely
                 ,
                 yet
                 Hope
                 and
                 Loue
                 haue
                 other
                 actions
                 pertayning
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 requisite
                 in
                 the
                 iustified
                 man.
                 And
                 this
                 doth
                 cleare
                 vs
                 of
                 that
                 false
                 calumnie
                 wherewith
                 the
                 aduersaries
                 doe
                 charge
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 might
                 be
                 without
                 Hope
                 or
                 Loue
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 affirme
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 onely
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 most
                 truely
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 eye
                 onely
                 sees
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 collect
                 of
                 my
                 speach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 without
                 eare
                 or
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 wrong
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 in
                 the
                 facultie
                 of
                 seeing
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 eye
                 onely
                 sees
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 I
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 seperate
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Sunne
                 heat
                 and
                 light
                 goe
                 inseperably
                 together
                 ;
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 heat
                 onely
                 that
                 warmes
                 vs
                 ,
                 doe
                 I
                 therefore
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 light
                 ?
                 Among
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 Faith
                 onely
                 iustifies
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 but
                 point
                 out
                 the
                 proper
                 action
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 not
                 therefore
                 seperate
                 it
                 from
                 Hope
                 and
                 Loue.
                 So
                 farre
                 iniurious
                 are
                 the
                 aduersaryes
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 accuse
                 vs
                 for
                 maintayning
                 a
                 Faith
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 worke
                 by
                 Loue
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 neuer
                 affirmed
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 strong
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 sustaines
                 him
                 in
                 trouble
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pillar
                 that
                 sustaynes
                 the
                 whole
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 sure
                 anchor
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 fastened
                 vpon
                 the
                 rocke
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 holds
                 vs
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 who
                 are
                 weake
                 vessels
                 ,
                 tost
                 too
                 and
                 fro
                 with
                 restles
                 tribulations
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ;
                 it
                 leanes
                 vpon
                 most
                 certaine
                 warrants
                 ,
                 whereof
                 now
                 we
                 vvill
                 onely
                 consider
                 a
                 few
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 warrant
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 whereof
                 novv
                 onely
                 vve
                 vvill
                 touch
                 these
                 two
                 comfort
                 able
                 places
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   reserued
                   for
                   vs
                   in
                   heauen
                   an
                   immortall
                   inheritance
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   vnto
                   the
                   which
                   wee
                   also
                   are
                   kept
                   by
                
                 
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   But
                   hope
                   that
                   is
                   seene
                   is
                   not
                   hope
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 to
                 confirme
                 his
                 reason
                 subioynes
                 a
                 short
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 seene
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 seeth
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 bee
                 said
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 hope
                 cease
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 enioy
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 .
                 
                 
                   Spes
                   tunc
                   non
                   erit
                   quando
                   erit
                   res
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 Hope
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 Hope
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Hope
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 Hope
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   wee
                   hope
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   wee
                   doe
                   with
                   patience
                   abide
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 here
                 concludes
                 not
                 onely
                 this
                 his
                 last
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 hee
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 hope
                 leades
                 vs
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 some
                 better
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 he
                 concludes
                 his
                 first
                 principall
                 argument
                 of
                 comfort
                 ;
                 making
                 this
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 becomes
                 vs
                 with
                 patience
                 to
                 abide
                 our
                 promised
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 for
                 memories
                 sake
                 wee
                 haue
                 reduced
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 spoken
                 ,
                 into
                 one
                 principall
                 argument
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 vnder
                 this
                 one
                 ,
                 many
                 particular
                 reasons
                 are
                 heaped
                 vp
                 together
                 ,
                 tending
                 all
                 to
                 this
                 one
                 conclusion
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 abide
                 it
                 with
                 petience
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 sufferings
                 are
                 so
                 changed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 made
                 sufferings
                 with
                 Christ.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 with
                 Christ.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 glory
                 to
                 come
                 doth
                 farre
                 exceede
                 in
                 waight
                 and
                 eternitie
                 our
                 present
                 sufferings
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 creatures
                 haue
                 a
                 feruent
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 reuelation
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 who
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 wearie
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 for
                 ther
                 edemption
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 troubles
                 wee
                 are
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 sustained
                 with
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 present
                 
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 would
                 haue
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 vs
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 patiently
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 brings
                 in
                 his
                 conclusion
                 vpon
                 his
                 last
                 argument
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 eye
                 vnto
                 all
                 that
                 goes
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 reasons
                 aforesaide
                 ,
                 serueth
                 to
                 strengthen
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 hope
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 we
                 with
                 patience
                 abide
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 haue
                 first
                 to
                 marke
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 the
                 Worldling
                 :
                 
                 the
                 Worldling
                 hath
                 his
                 affection
                 on
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seene
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 mount
                 aboue
                 them
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 receiued
                 his
                 consolation
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 his
                 portion
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 possesseth
                 his
                 best
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 affection
                 he
                 transcends
                 euery
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 sense
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 a
                 possessor
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 expectant
                 by
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 them
                 not
                 
                   in
                   re
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   in
                   spe
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 may
                 he
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Worldling
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 saide
                 to
                 his
                 Kinsmen
                 ,
                 
                   your
                   times
                   is
                   alway
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   time
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   .
                
                 The
                 Christian
                 is
                 that
                 good
                 husbandman
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 more
                 comfort
                 in
                 that
                 seed
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 sowen
                 ,
                 and
                 couered
                 with
                 earth
                 that
                 he
                 seeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sees
                 lying
                 before
                 his
                 eyes
                 in
                 the
                 barne
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 knowes
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 shall
                 render
                 him
                 manifold
                 greater
                 encrease
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 vnpleasant
                 Allegorie
                 which
                 Augustine
                 makes
                 vpon
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Some
                   aske
                   bread
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   giue
                   him
                   a
                   stone
                   ?
                   or
                   if
                   hee
                   aske
                   a
                   fish
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   he
                   giue
                   him
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ?
                   or
                   if
                   hee
                   aske
                   an
                   egge
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   giue
                   him
                   a
                   Scorpion
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 being
                 the
                 highest
                 Doctor
                 that
                 euer
                 taught
                 ,
                 doth
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 lowest
                 ,
                 applying
                 himselfe
                 to
                 our
                 capacitie
                 ;
                 by
                 homely
                 similitudes
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 hee
                 labours
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 heauenly
                 :
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 parables
                 is
                 to
                 confirme
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 seeke
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 vvill
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 dolefull
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 swallovv
                 vp
                 with
                 one
                 gape
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 former
                 delights
                 ?
              
               
                 Where
                 then
                 are
                 your
                 pleasures
                 O
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 
                 vvherein
                 yee
                 reioyce
                 ?
                 present
                 pleasures
                 yee
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 those
                 vvhich
                 are
                 past
                 are
                 vaine
                 and
                 comforts
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 are
                 vncertaine
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 smallest
                 things
                 how
                 oft
                 are
                 ye
                 deceiued
                 ?
                 yee
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 faire
                 day
                 and
                 a
                 foule
                 comes
                 vpon
                 you
                 :
                 ye
                 looke
                 for
                 continuance
                 of
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 sicknes
                 vnawares
                 seases
                 vpon
                 you
                 :
                 yee
                 comfort
                 your selues
                 vvith
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 successe
                 of
                 your
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 euill
                 successe
                 ouerturnes
                 incontinent
                 all
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 your
                 hart
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 good
                 for
                 which
                 yee
                 looke
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 experience
                 you
                 finde
                 it
                 deceiues
                 you
                 .
                 Call
                 not
                 therefore
                 any
                 more
                 vpon
                 vs
                 to
                 follow
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drinke
                 with
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 perishing
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 had
                 a
                 proofe
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 vanitie
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 yee
                 will
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 proofe
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 taste
                 of
                 those
                 delicates
                 vvhereunto
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 vs
                 ?
                 will
                 you
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 that
                 growes
                 vpon
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 discouered
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 shadow
                 whereof
                 vve
                 delight
                 to
                 sit
                 ?
                 righteousnes
                 shall
                 breed
                 you
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 shall
                 breed
                 you
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 shall
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 delight
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 your
                 soule
                 shall
                 loath
                 all
                 your
                 former
                 vaine
                 pleasures
                 vvherein
                 you
                 delighted
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Faith
                 procreates
                 hope
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 hope
                 procreates
                 Patience
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Patience
                 in
                 trouble
                 bewrayes
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 What
                 made
                 Saul
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 beginning
                 draue
                 Witches
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 latter
                 end
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 refuge
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 surely
                 because
                 all
                 hope
                 had
                 failed
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 answere
                 him
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 When
                 Samaria
                 was
                 besieged
                 and
                 straited
                 vvith
                 Famine
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Iehoram
                 had
                 any
                 hope
                 hee
                 waited
                 vvith
                 patience
                 vpon
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 great
                 plenty
                 shortly
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 womans
                 
                 complaint
                 he
                 vnderstood
                 that
                 the
                 Famine
                 was
                 encreast
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 subiects
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 eate
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 his
                 hope
                 failed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 concludes
                 to
                 attend
                 no
                 longer
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 vowes
                 in
                 his
                 impatience
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Elisha
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 impatience
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 that
                 driues
                 men
                 to
                 seeke
                 deliuerance
                 by
                 wicked
                 and
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 yee
                 looke
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 layes
                 downe
                 the
                 raynes
                 of
                 their
                 affections
                 with
                 all
                 licentiousnesse
                 to
                 goe
                 after
                 their
                 desired
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 onely
                 cause
                 thereof
                 is
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   )
                   this
                   hope
                   in
                   himselfe
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   see
                   God
                   purges
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   euen
                   ●s
                   God
                   is
                   pure
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 more
                 clearely
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Parable
                 of
                 that
                 seruant
                 who
                 because
                 hee
                 thought
                 within
                 himselfe
                 that
                 his
                 Maister
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 beat
                 his
                 fellowes
                 instead
                 of
                 feeding
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Atheisme
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 pointed
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 hope
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 committed
                 but
                 through
                 impatience
                 ,
                 all
                 proceedes
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 mans
                 vnregenerate
                 and
                 proud
                 nature
                 cannot
                 contayne
                 the
                 selfe
                 within
                 the
                 limites
                 prescribed
                 vnto
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 gouerned
                 with
                 patience
                 is
                 easily
                 kept
                 both
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 warre
                 from
                 extremitie
                 of
                 affection
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 prophane
                 like
                 Esau
                 sell
                 his
                 birth-right
                 for
                 a
                 messe
                 of
                 pottage
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 forgoe
                 eternall
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 perishing
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 hope
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 meruaile
                 if
                 vvith
                 patience
                 he
                 abide
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 in
                 impatience
                 breake
                 after
                 his
                 affections
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 praise
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 Patience
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 if
                 our
                 patience
                 be
                 not
                 first
                 broken
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 induced
                 ▪
                 to
                 the
                 committing
                 of
                 any
                 sinne
                 .
                 Sinnefull
                 concupiscence
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 impatience
                 of
                 continencie
                 ;
                 couetousnesse
                 from
                 this
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 impatient
                 of
                 our
                 sober
                 estate
                 .
                 Therefore
                 did
                 Tertullian
                 call
                 patience
                 such
                 a
                 gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 affaires
                 
                 
                 
                 behauiour
                 may
                 conuince
                 the
                 vnbridled
                 affections
                 of
                 many
                 professed
                 Christians
                 .
                 
                 In
                 which
                 sence
                 Basile
                 commended
                 Socrates
                 :
                 yet
                 cannot
                 their
                 patience
                 deserue
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 true
                 vertue
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 did
                 their
                 suffering
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 sanctifying
                 their
                 harts
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 directed
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 albeit
                 as
                 sayth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   they
                   knew
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   they
                   not
                   glorifie
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 seemed
                 
                   omni
                   virtutum
                   genere
                   praeclari
                
                 ,
                 to
                 excell
                 in
                 euery
                 kinde
                 of
                 vertue
                 ;
                 yet
                 herein
                 are
                 they
                 conuinced
                 to
                 be
                 vniust
                 ,
                 
                   quod
                   dona
                   Dei
                   non
                   retulerunt
                   ad
                   suum
                   authorem
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 returned
                 not
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 author
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 abused
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 vaine-glory
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 fayling
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 end
                 whereunto
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 directed
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 haue
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 acceptable
                 vertues
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 shadowes
                 of
                 vertues
                 ,
                 than
                 vertue
                 indeed
                 .
                 
                   Quid
                   enim
                   illis
                   cum
                   virtutibus
                   ,
                   qui
                   Dei
                   virtutem
                   Christum
                   ignorant
                   ?
                
                 what
                 haue
                 they
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 vertue
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 vertue
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 
                   Certe
                   verus
                   philosophus
                   est
                   amator
                   Dei
                   :
                
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 thing
                 that
                 euer
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 flowed
                 rather
                 from
                 a
                 loue
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 any
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 true
                 patience
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 worldlings
                 :
                 who
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 indure
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 sustaine
                 great
                 distresse
                 in
                 their
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 and
                 restlesse
                 cares
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 not
                 this
                 end
                 proposed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 presently
                 they
                 seeke
                 they
                 may
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 better
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 hath
                 recommended
                 to
                 vs
                 that
                 patience
                 whereby
                 we
                 possesse
                 our
                 soules
                 ;
                 hee
                 counts
                 not
                 of
                 those
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 endure
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 possesse
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 possession
                 worth
                 whereby
                 men
                 possesse
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 themselues
                 being
                 possessed
                 within
                 of
                 worse
                 than
                 themselues
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 seruants
                 ;
                 haue
                 Villages
                 ,
                 Cities
                 and
                 
                 multitudes
                 of
                 men
                 vnder
                 their
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 themselues
                 are
                 captiued
                 slaues
                 vnder
                 the
                 seruitude
                 of
                 Sathan
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 Patience
                 is
                 praise
                 worthy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 possesse
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 patience
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 wee
                 sustayne
                 greatest
                 losse
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 vs
                 :
                 yet
                 certainely
                 all
                 those
                 cares
                 of
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 
                   licitae
                   quodammodo
                   insaniae
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 lawfull
                 and
                 tollerable
                 furies
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 definition
                 doth
                 also
                 exclude
                 from
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 this
                 excellent
                 vertue
                 those
                 miserable
                 Atheists
                 who
                 sustaine
                 great
                 stresse
                 and
                 painfull
                 labours
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 commit
                 euill
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 of
                 whom
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 rest
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 wickedly
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 were
                 those
                 Iewes
                 who
                 vowed
                 they
                 would
                 neither
                 eate
                 nor
                 drinke
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Apostles
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 pharasaicall
                 spi●its
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 compasse
                 both
                 sea
                 and
                 land
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 makes
                 him
                 ten
                 times
                 more
                 than
                 himselfe
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 wicked
                 Patience
                 .
                 
                   Vera
                   enim
                   patientia
                   est
                   amica
                   bonae
                   conscientiae
                   ,
                   non
                   inimica
                   innocentiae
                   :
                
                 as
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 losse
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 want
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 enduring
                 of
                 shame
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 suffer
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 sinfull
                 pleasure
                 of
                 their
                 lusts
                 .
                 For
                 Patience
                 is
                 not
                 
                   famula
                   concupiscentiae
                
                 ,
                 the
                 handmaid
                 of
                 inordinate
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   comes
                   sapientiae
                
                 ,
                 the
                 companion
                 of
                 godly
                 wisedome
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 here
                 is
                 secluded
                 that
                 Patience
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 endure
                 most
                 stubbornely
                 the
                 punishment
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   miseranda
                   ▪
                   potius
                   durities
                   ,
                   quam
                   miranda
                   aut
                   laudanda
                   patientia
                   ,
                
                 rather
                 miserable
                 hardnesse
                 to
                 be
                 pitied
                 ,
                 than
                 patience
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 is
                 patience
                 good
                 when
                 the
                 cause
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 suffer
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   poena
                   sed
                   causa
                   quae
                   facit
                   Martyrem
                   ,
                
                 euery
                 strong
                 suffering
                 of
                 torment
                 makes
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 cause
                 for
                 which
                 hee
                 suffers
                 :
                 therefore
                 are
                 we
                 
                 
                 
                 In
                 a
                 Godly
                 man
                 his
                 desires
                 are
                 better
                 than
                 his
                 deedes
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 doe
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 hee
                 desires
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 plainely
                 confesseth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 haue
                 their
                 desires
                 worse
                 than
                 their
                 deed●
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 most
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 still
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 more
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 tormenting
                 conscience
                 waken
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 whereas
                 the
                 one
                 sinneth
                 of
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 other
                 sinneth
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Certainely
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 truely
                 Godly
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 possibly
                 perform
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 they
                 prease
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 spark
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 sinne
                 left
                 remaning
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Alwayes
                 wee
                 liue
                 vnder
                 this
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 already
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 good
                 time
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 weaknesse
                 :
                 hee
                 shall
                 make
                 our
                 deeds
                 answerable
                 to
                 our
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 become
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 Now
                 thankes
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 doe
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 infirmities
                 after
                 our
                 regeneration
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 partly
                 as
                 Antidotes
                 against
                 our
                 naturall
                 presumption
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 least
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 exalted
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 ,
                 was
                 buffe●ed
                 with
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 Sathan
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 our
                 prouocation
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 experience
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 might
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 his
                 helpe
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 otherwise
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 slow
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 acceptable
                 seruice
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 giue
                 vnto
                 God
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 marked
                 this
                 in
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 finde
                 not
                 themselues
                 bodily
                 diseased
                 seeke
                 not
                 the
                 Phisition
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 that
                 feeles
                 not
                 the
                 spirituall
                 infirmities
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 cannot
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 remedie
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 vsed
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 many
                 as
                 holy
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 truely
                 religious
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 prophane
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 these
                 causes
                 are
                 infirmities
                 left
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 Infirmities
                 .
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 manifold
                 are
                 the
                 infirmities
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 :
                 whereof
                 there
                 arises
                 to
                 vs
                 a
                 two-fold
                 warning
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 take
                 heede
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 where
                 wee
                 are
                 weakest
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 there
                 wee
                 may
                 strengthen
                 our selues
                 .
                 The
                 Philistims
                 were
                 very
                 carefull
                 to
                 know
                 wherein
                 Sampsons
                 strength
                 lay
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 spoyling
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 they
                 might
                 spoyle
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 Sathan
                 by
                 long
                 experience
                 knows
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 vpon
                 vs
                 there
                 where
                 hee
                 knowes
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 weakest
                 .
                 As
                 therefore
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 besieged
                 looke
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 vnto
                 the
                 stronger
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 vnto
                 the
                 weaker
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 strengthen
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 wisdome
                 craues
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 looke
                 most
                 narrowly
                 to
                 our
                 greatest
                 infirmities
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 hath
                 children
                 albeit
                 he
                 loue
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 most
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 infirme
                 among
                 the
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 many
                 tenements
                 of
                 land
                 ,
                 hastes
                 soonest
                 to
                 repayre
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 ruinous
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 we
                 care
                 most
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 weake
                 or
                 wounded
                 .
                 Seeing
                 Nature
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 ours
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 take
                 heed
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 euen
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 holy
                 wisedome
                 to
                 consider
                 where
                 wee
                 are
                 weakest
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 those
                 sinnes
                 are
                 vnto
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 gotten
                 greatest
                 vantage
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 more
                 paynes
                 to
                 make
                 our selues
                 strong
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 spirituall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 thy selfe
                 strong
                 there
                 where
                 thou
                 wast
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 weake
                 ,
                 yet
                 take
                 heede
                 vnto
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 but
                 many
                 infirmities
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 craftie
                 enimie
                 can
                 very
                 well
                 change
                 his
                 tentations
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 repulsed
                 at
                 any
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 whereat
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 goe
                 about
                 and
                 seeke
                 vantage
                 at
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 our
                 enimie
                 is
                 restlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 hee
                 workes
                 vpon
                 is
                 our
                 manifold
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 walke
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 continually
                 ,
                 standing
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 
                 
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 vainely
                 professe
                 in
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 earnestly
                 beseech
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Disciples
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 Eunuch
                 professed
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 without
                 a
                 guide
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 pray
                 without
                 a
                 guide
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 God
                 ;
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 speake
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 must
                 speake
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 language
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 communing
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 soule
                 onely
                 as
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 Lord
                 vnderstands
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 euery
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 language
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 which
                 are
                 raised
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 wants
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 speake
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 Gods
                 language
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 serue
                 to
                 reforme
                 the
                 corrupt
                 iudgement
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 thinking
                 themselues
                 able
                 enough
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 passe
                 ouer
                 their
                 dayes
                 without
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 a
                 fearefull
                 punishment
                 of
                 carnall
                 presumption
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 naturall
                 inabilitie
                 to
                 pray
                 consists
                 in
                 these
                 :
                 
                 sometime
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 
                   fallimur
                   putantes
                   prodesse
                   quae
                   poscimus
                   ,
                   cum
                   non
                   prosint
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 are
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 thinking
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 profitable
                 for
                 vs
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Iewes
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 Manna
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 will
                 haue
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 giues
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 posteritie
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 will
                 haue
                 a
                 King
                 like
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 send
                 out
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 lawful
                 prayers
                 ,
                 vnlawfull
                 imprecations
                 against
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 crying
                 for
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 small
                 offence
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Disciples
                 that
                 prayed
                 for
                 fire
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 burne
                 vp
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 led
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 spirit
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 like
                 vnto
                 Corah
                 ,
                 
                 Dathan
                 ,
                 and
                 Abiram
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 strange
                 fire
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 at
                 length
                 brought
                 downe
                 a
                 strange
                 iudgement
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Sometime
                 againe
                 wee
                 seeke
                 that
                 which
                 lawfully
                 may
                 be
                 sought
                 :
                 
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 affection
                 ?
                 as
                 when
                 men
                 seeke
                 lawfull
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 wrong
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 wrong
                 place
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 sayth
                 Saint
                 
                   Iames
                   )
                   yee
                   seeke
                   and
                   receiue
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   yee
                   aske
                   amisse
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   may
                   consume
                   it
                   vpon
                   your
                   lusts
                   .
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   seeke
                   first
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Go
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   cast
                   vnto
                   you
                   :
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 greatly
                 dishonoured
                 when
                 we
                 seeke
                 any
                 thing
                 before
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 remedy
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 these
                 rules
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 seeke
                 be
                 good
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 seeke
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 roome
                 .
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 secondary
                 gifts
                 vve
                 seeke
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 end
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 seruants
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 seruing
                 of
                 God
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 abuse
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 occasions
                 of
                 sinning
                 against
                 our
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 further
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 here
                 how
                 little
                 cause
                 either
                 the
                 Pelagian
                 had
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 semipelagian
                 Papists
                 haue
                 now
                 ,
                 to
                 magnifie
                 so
                 farre
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 man
                 vnregenerate
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 free-will
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 choise
                 in
                 things
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 vve
                 cannot
                 know
                 vvhat
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 power
                 haue
                 vve
                 of
                 our selues
                 to
                 make
                 choise
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 quicknesse
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 vvit
                 ,
                 haue
                 found
                 out
                 many
                 artes
                 and
                 trades
                 ,
                 profitable
                 for
                 this
                 naturall
                 life
                 ;
                 so
                 Iubal
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Father
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 play
                 on
                 Harpes
                 and
                 Organes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Tubal-cain
                 the
                 first
                 inuenter
                 of
                 cunning
                 working
                 in
                 brasse
                 and
                 iron
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 spirituall
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 by
                 any
                 power
                 of
                 Nature
                 to
                 help
                 himselfe
                 therein
                 :
                 for
                 vvhat
                 can
                 he
                 doe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   But
                   the
                   spirit
                   it selfe
                   makes
                   request
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 hath
                 a
                 commentary
                 for
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 downe
                 his
                 Spirit
                 into
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 
                 
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   tardius
                   dando
                   quod
                   petimus
                   ,
                   instantiam
                   nobis
                   orationis
                   indicit
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 slow
                 to
                 giue
                 that
                 which
                 vve
                 aske
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 onely
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 commend
                 his
                 gifts
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 instant
                 and
                 earnest
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 distinguish
                 our
                 petitions
                 :
                 sometime
                 vve
                 seeke
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 expedient
                 for
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 as
                 refused
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 
                   non
                   audit
                   nos
                   ad
                   voluntatem
                   ,
                   vt
                   exaudiat
                   ad
                   salutem
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 regardeth
                 not
                 thy
                 wil
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 vveale
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 buffeted
                 by
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 besought
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 remoue
                 that
                 tentation
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 obtained
                 not
                 his
                 vvil
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 saw
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 weale
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 doe
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 men
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 beene
                 refused
                 in
                 mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 haue
                 had
                 their
                 petitions
                 granted
                 in
                 anger
                 :
                 which
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 vvho
                 obtayned
                 flesh
                 when
                 they
                 sought
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 damned
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 vvho
                 sought
                 licence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Swine
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 augmentation
                 of
                 their
                 vvrath
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 therfore
                 thy
                 petition
                 vnto
                 God
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 thing
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 thy
                 saluation
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 howeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 delay
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 simply
                 refuse
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 otherwise
                 thou
                 craue
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 refuse
                 to
                 satisfie
                 thy
                 will
                 therein
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 weale
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Disciple
                 asked
                 Iesus
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   wilt
                   thou
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   restore
                   the
                   kingdome
                   to
                   Israell
                   ?
                
                 he
                 satisfied
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 craued
                 ;
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   you
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   times
                   or
                   seasons
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   put
                   into
                   his
                   owne
                   hand
                   :
                
                 but
                 another
                 thing
                 meeter
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 craued
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 promised
                 
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 
                   But
                   yee
                   shall
                   receiue
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   shall
                   come
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   be
                   witnesse
                   vnto
                   me
                   .
                
                 A
                 comfortable
                 answere
                 indeed
                 ,
                 an
                 exchange
                 most
                 profitable
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 rest
                 content
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   be
                   it
                   ,
                   euen
                   so
                   be
                   it
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 giue
                 vs
                 thine
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 vs
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 againe
                 we
                 learne
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 liue
                 onely
                 by
                 mercy
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 onely
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 obtaine
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 begged
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   what
                   hast
                   thou
                   O
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   receiued
                   ?
                
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 here
                 that
                 prayer
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 get
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 wanted
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 seeke
                 of
                 another
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 if
                 vve
                 could
                 also
                 pray
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 vve
                 needed
                 not
                 another
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   Etiam
                   ipsa
                   Oratio
                   inter
                   gratiae
                   munera
                   reperitur
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 commands
                 and
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 both
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deed
                 :
                 vnto
                 him
                 therefore
                 belongs
                 the
                 prayse
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               
                 Wee
                 haue
                 here
                 also
                 to
                 consider
                 a
                 great
                 comfort
                 for
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 oft
                 times
                 redacted
                 to
                 that
                 estate
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 among
                 men
                 to
                 speake
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 Ieremie
                 cannot
                 finde
                 one
                 Ebed-melech
                 ,
                 neyther
                 haue
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 one
                 Obadiah
                 to
                 hide
                 them
                 :
                 Daniel
                 hath
                 none
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 al
                 stands
                 vp
                 that
                 had
                 credit
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 denne
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 friends
                 ,
                 oftentimes
                 become
                 foes
                 to
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 their
                 comfort
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 they
                 haue
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Iust
                 an
                 Aduocate
                 for
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 also
                 the
                 Spirit
                 the
                 Comforter
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 an
                 Intercessor
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Miserable
                 therfore
                 must
                 they
                 be
                 who
                 bend
                 their
                 tongues
                 to
                 speake
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 maketh
                 request
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 rebuke
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 gaue
                 to
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 help
                 wicked
                 king
                 
                   Achab
                   ,
                   wilt
                   thou
                   helpe
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 we
                 may
                 turne
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 enimies
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Will
                 yee
                 hurt
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 helpeth
                 ?
                 The
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 infirmities
                 haue
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 for
                 their
                 helper
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 euer
                 man
                 speakes
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 request
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 then
                 otherwise
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 comfort
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 vnto
                 their
                 enimies
                 .
                 That
                 oracle
                 which
                 Zeresh
                 gaue
                 to
                 Hamans
                 husband
                 ,
                 shall
                 assuredly
                 prooue
                 true
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 enimies
                 of
                 
                 
                 
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 waies
                 principally
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 their
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 look
                 curiously
                 to
                 the
                 decking
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 falleth
                 vnder
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 regard
                 not
                 the
                 hid
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 falleth
                 vnder
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 we
                 learne
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 great
                 contempt
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 him
                 vnder
                 hope
                 of
                 secrecie
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 thy
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 ioyne
                 a
                 mocking
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 effect
                 thou
                 sayest
                 with
                 the
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 seeth
                 not
                 .
                 A
                 most
                 high
                 sinne
                 against
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 thou
                 dost
                 all
                 thou
                 canst
                 to
                 pull
                 out
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 thinks
                 so
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 false
                 conclusion
                 of
                 thy
                 darkned
                 mind
                 .
                 No
                 meruaile
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 threaten
                 that
                 fearefull
                 curse
                 :
                 
                 
                   Woe
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   seeke
                   in
                   deepe
                   to
                   hide
                   their
                   counsell
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   their
                   works
                   are
                   in
                   darkenesse
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   who
                   seeth
                   vs
                   ?
                   or
                   who
                   knoweth
                   vs
                   ?
                   your
                   turning
                   of
                   deuices
                   shall
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   esteemed
                   as
                   the
                   potters
                   clay
                   ?
                   for
                   shall
                   the
                   worke
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   made
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   made
                   me
                   not
                   ?
                   or
                   the
                   thing
                   formed
                   ,
                   say
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   fashioned
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   none
                   vnderstanding
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Vnderstand
                   yee
                   vnwise
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   fooles
                   when
                   will
                   yee
                   be
                   wise
                   ?
                   Hee
                   that
                   planted
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   shall
                   hee
                   not
                   heare
                   ?
                   or
                   he
                   that
                   formed
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   shall
                   he
                   not
                   see
                   ?
                   he
                   that
                   teacheth
                   man
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   shall
                   hee
                   not
                   know
                   ?
                   Certainely
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   but
                   vanitie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 hostes
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 neuer
                 seeke
                 to
                 hide
                 our
                 wayes
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 impossible
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 of
                 Henoch
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 liues
                 a
                 walking
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 alwayes
                 set
                 the
                 Lord
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 innocencie
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 :
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 eye
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 the
                 reuerence
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 feare
                 of
                 earnall
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 what
                 restrayned
                 Abner
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 slay
                 
                   Asahel
                   ?
                   If
                   I
                   doe
                   it
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   how
                   shall
                   I
                   hold
                   vp
                   my
                   face
                   to
                   thy
                   brother
                   Ioab
                   :
                
                 
                 but
                 the
                 awe
                 of
                 spirituall
                 
                 men
                 is
                 the
                 countenaunce
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 this
                 restrayned
                 Ioseph
                 that
                 in
                 secret
                 hee
                 durst
                 not
                 commit
                 adultry
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 reason
                 to
                 perswade
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   dare
                   doe
                   you
                   no
                   euill
                   .
                
                 Certainely
                 this
                 is
                 onely
                 true
                 godlines
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 liue
                 so
                 as
                 vnder
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reuerence
                 of
                 his
                 inuisible
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 restraynes
                 vs
                 from
                 doing
                 those
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 we
                 might
                 doe
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 vncontrouled
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 let
                 vs
                 endeauour
                 to
                 attaine
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 disposition
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 how
                 so
                 euer
                 our
                 corrupt
                 Nature
                 cannot
                 hide
                 her
                 crooked
                 wayes
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 desires
                 and
                 preases
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 her
                 deeds
                 and
                 thoughts
                 be
                 brought
                 vnto
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sore
                 against
                 her
                 will
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 renued
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 willingly
                 presents
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 looke
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 points
                 out
                 here
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 God
                 knowes
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 searches
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Searching
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 inquisition
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 hid
                 and
                 couered
                 ,
                 and
                 imports
                 the
                 contrary
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 seekes
                 to
                 hide
                 and
                 obscure
                 it selfe
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 As
                 Adam
                 presently
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 sought
                 to
                 couer
                 his
                 nakednesse
                 with
                 figge-tree
                 leaues
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 transmitted
                 this
                 heritable
                 euill
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 couer
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 searcher
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 eyes
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 hide
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 inquisition
                 .
                 Laban
                 searched
                 the
                 Tent
                 of
                 Iacob
                 for
                 his
                 idols
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 them
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 searches
                 hee
                 shall
                 finde
                 out
                 .
                 If
                 Saul
                 hide
                 himselfe
                 the
                 Lord
                 can
                 tell
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 he
                 lurkes
                 among
                 the
                 stuffe
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 light
                 where
                 it
                 comes
                 makes
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 which
                 were
                 hid
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 when
                 he
                 searches
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 will
                 search
                 with
                 lights
                 ;
                 to
                 tell
                 thee
                 that
                 were
                 thy
                 deedes
                 neuer
                 so
                 secret
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 manifest
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 therefore
                 like
                 the
                 prophane
                 Atheists
                 seeke
                 to
                 hide
                 our
                 secrets
                 from
                 the
                 searcher
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 liue
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Neyther
                 is
                 it
                 without
                 great
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 passing
                 by
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 looketh
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 being
                 the
                 essentiall
                 difference
                 that
                 distinguisheth
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 from
                 a
                 counterfaite
                 :
                 for
                 outward
                 exercises
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 in
                 appearance
                 may
                 match
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 .
                 Ye
                 shall
                 see
                 Cain
                 sacrificing
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 Abel
                 :
                 yee
                 shall
                 see
                 Esas
                 seeking
                 the
                 blessing
                 with
                 greater
                 crying
                 ,
                 and
                 moe
                 teares
                 ,
                 than
                 Iacob
                 :
                 and
                 Saul
                 shall
                 confesse
                 his
                 sinne
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 Dauid
                 :
                 and
                 Ahab
                 shall
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 more
                 penitent
                 like
                 than
                 Ezechiah
                 :
                 the
                 Pharisee
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 abundant
                 in
                 fasting
                 and
                 giuing
                 of
                 almes
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Publican
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 paint
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 may
                 paint
                 the
                 colour
                 and
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 bowing
                 flame
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 paint
                 the
                 heate
                 thereof
                 :
                 so
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 can
                 looke
                 like
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 speake
                 like
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 outward
                 actions
                 counterfait
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 neuer
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 heart
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 also
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 should
                 take
                 heede
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 holy
                 .
              
               
                 Beside
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 locked
                 vp
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 reserued
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 himselfe
                 onely
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 great
                 wisedome
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 man
                 diuided
                 himselfe
                 by
                 sinne
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 by
                 nature
                 are
                 so
                 discordant
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 as
                 manifest
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 fellowship
                 nor
                 societie
                 entertained
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 Looke
                 how
                 many
                 men
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 sundry
                 iudgements
                 and
                 wils
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 hauing
                 a
                 kingdome
                 in
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 carryed
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 super-excellencie
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 seeketh
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 with
                 the
                 ouerthrow
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 will
                 is
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 might
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 bottomlesse
                 fountaine
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 manifested
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 infected
                 with
                 viler
                 abhominations
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 that
                 yet
                 are
                 knowne
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 tongue
                 which
                 is
                 
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 fomes
                 out
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 filth
                 which
                 abounds
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 forcible
                 as
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 honest
                 minds
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 if
                 the
                 heart
                 it selfe
                 were
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 but
                 a
                 stincking
                 puddle
                 ,
                 and
                 filthy
                 store-house
                 of
                 all
                 iniquitie
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 further
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 euery
                 member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 the
                 soueraigntie
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 hee
                 is
                 vpon
                 their
                 secrets
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 sits
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 hath
                 soueraign
                 commandement
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 when
                 he
                 wil
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 when
                 his
                 glory
                 requires
                 ,
                 eyther
                 take
                 their
                 hearts
                 vtterly
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 turne
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 domestick
                 enimies
                 to
                 torment
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 sitteth
                 vpon
                 the
                 secret
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 discouragement
                 to
                 Benhadad
                 King
                 of
                 Aram
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 secret
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 laid
                 with
                 his
                 captaines
                 in
                 his
                 cabinet
                 counsel
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 his
                 battels
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
                 were
                 discouered
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 concluded
                 ,
                 by
                 Elisha
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 reueiled
                 them
                 to
                 Elisha●
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 sits
                 as
                 moderator
                 in
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 ouerrule
                 their
                 determinations
                 ,
                 &
                 direct
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Let
                 our
                 enimies
                 then
                 take
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 conspire
                 together
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 doth
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 shall
                 haue
                 them
                 in
                 derision
                 .
                 The
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 hee
                 hath
                 decreed
                 shall
                 onely
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 rest
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 were
                 good
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 albeit
                 man
                 be
                 sustained
                 and
                 vpholden
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 can
                 help
                 him
                 if
                 it
                 faile
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 it
                 what
                 hee
                 will
                 :
                 how
                 oft
                 haue
                 we
                 seene
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 being
                 angry
                 at
                 man
                 ,
                 passing
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 leauing
                 them
                 whole
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 hath
                 
                 stricken
                 the
                 heart
                 with
                 such
                 terrours
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 valiant
                 men
                 hauing
                 eyes
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 tongue
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 ,
                 hauing
                 hands
                 could
                 not
                 strike
                 to
                 defend
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 feete
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 runne
                 away
                 ,
                 their
                 heart
                 being
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 a
                 strait
                 and
                 comfortlesse
                 estate
                 .
                 But
                 farre
                 more
                 miserable
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 turnes
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 A
                 fearefull
                 example
                 whereof
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 Belshazzar
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 hand
                 which
                 stirred
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 stricken
                 and
                 pursued
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 flesh
                 trembled
                 ,
                 his
                 countenance
                 waxed
                 pale
                 ,
                 his
                 knees
                 smote
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 .
                 If
                 man
                 considered
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 prouoke
                 the
                 Lord
                 vnto
                 anger
                 ,
                 seeing
                 hee
                 can
                 neyther
                 sustaine
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 nor
                 eschew
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Moreouer
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 our
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 searcheth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 alway
                 pray
                 with
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 if
                 wee
                 draw
                 neere
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 lips
                 our
                 heart
                 being
                 farre
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 curse
                 vs
                 as
                 deceiuers
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 a
                 male
                 in
                 our
                 flock
                 ,
                 doe
                 sacrifice
                 a
                 lame
                 thing
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 doe
                 offer
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 no
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 fooles
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 rash
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 to
                 vtter
                 a
                 thing
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 mouth
                 may
                 reach
                 to
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 beside
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 onely
                 may
                 reach
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 aboue
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 godly
                 protestation
                 that
                 Dauid
                 made
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Try
                   me
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   prooue
                   my
                   thoughts
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 that
                 to
                 thee
                 with
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 thought
                 with
                 my
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 albeit
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 atteyned
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 holy
                 sinceritie
                 whereat
                 wee
                 should
                 ayme
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 God
                 that
                 our
                 conscience
                 may
                 beare
                 vs
                 record
                 that
                 we
                 lye
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 nothing
                 with
                 our
                 mouth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 thought
                 vvith
                 our
                 heart
                 .
              
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 ordering
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 preparation
                 before
                 prayer
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 attention
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 reuerent
                 
                 thanksgiuing
                 after
                 prayer
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 and
                 Iosua
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 shooes
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 neere
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 remoue
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 vncleane
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 haue
                 trode
                 in
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 pray
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 are
                 neuer
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 vnlawfull
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 worldly
                 cogitations
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 neuer
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 As
                 Abraham
                 vsed
                 his
                 Asses
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 iourney
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 mount
                 Moriah
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 sometime
                 tollerable
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 vse
                 them
                 as
                 seruants
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 vs
                 through
                 in
                 our
                 iourney
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 with
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 help
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 preparation
                 before
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 ;
                 first
                 that
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 speake
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 but
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 darknes
                 :
                 call
                 therefore
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 sinceritie
                 and
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 loues
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 affections
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 come
                 therefore
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 repent
                 thee
                 therefore
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 draw
                 neere
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 requisit
                 ,
                 is
                 attention
                 in
                 Prayer
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 speake
                 is
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 beware
                 that
                 we
                 speake
                 nothing
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 mouth
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 heart
                 hath
                 not
                 conceiued
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mockerie
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 consider
                 those
                 petitions
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 considred
                 our selues
                 ;
                 we
                 scarcely
                 heare
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 craue
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 heare
                 vs
                 ?
                 We
                 finde
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 gather
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 
                 vnited
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 in
                 prayer
                 vnto
                 God.
                 Sathan
                 knowes
                 that
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 our
                 forces
                 is
                 the
                 weakening
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 strongest
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 feruent
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 hee
                 labour
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 can
                 to
                 slacke
                 the
                 earnestnesse
                 of
                 our
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 remisse
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 by
                 stealing
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 prophane
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 impertinent
                 cogitation
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 fight
                 without
                 ceasing
                 against
                 the
                 incursion
                 of
                 our
                 enimie
                 ,
                 like
                 Abraham
                 d●iuing
                 away
                 the
                 rauening
                 birds
                 from
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 expell
                 them
                 speedely
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 intertaine
                 conference
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 thy
                 prayer
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 come
                 away
                 with
                 reuerent
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 many
                 carelesse
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 vnto
                 God
                 as
                 men
                 goe
                 to
                 a
                 Well
                 to
                 refresh
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 thirstie
                 ;
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 face
                 toward
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 refreshed
                 they
                 returne
                 with
                 their
                 backe
                 vpon
                 it
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 doe
                 they
                 sit
                 downe
                 to
                 their
                 prayers
                 without
                 preparation
                 ,
                 powre
                 them
                 out
                 without
                 attention
                 and
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 goes
                 away
                 without
                 reuerent
                 thanksgiuing
                 :
                 whereas
                 indeede
                 euery
                 accesse
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 should
                 kindle
                 in
                 our
                 harts
                 a
                 new
                 aff●ction
                 toward
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 gets
                 any
                 accesse
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 we
                 are
                 confi●m●d
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 opens
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 shuts
                 ,
                 hath
                 opened
                 to
                 vs
                 an
                 entrance
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 closed
                 againe
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 whereof
                 their
                 should
                 arise
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 a
                 daily
                 encrease
                 of
                 ioy
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Makes
                   request
                   for
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 
                 We
                 haue
                 further
                 to
                 learne
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 pertakers
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
                 the
                 Spirit
                 requests
                 for
                 Saints
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 prophane
                 and
                 impenitent
                 men
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 sometime
                 they
                 babble
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 their
                 prayers
                 turned
                 into
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 curse
                 of
                 Moab
                 is
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   pray
                   and
                   preuailes
                   not
                
                 .
                 As
                 without
                 sanctification
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 without
                 sanctification
                 wee
                 cannot
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 calles
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 should
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 Doe
                 we
                 not
                 feele
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 further
                 we
                 goe
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 neerer
                 accesse
                 we
                 get
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 protest
                 against
                 his
                 people
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ?
                 
                 
                   albeit
                   yee
                   make
                   many
                   prayers
                   yet
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   yo●
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   your
                   hands
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   blood
                   .
                   Will
                   you
                   steale
                   ,
                   murther
                   ,
                   and
                   commit
                   adultrie
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   and
                   stand
                   before
                   mee
                   in
                   this
                   house
                   ,
                   where
                   my
                   name
                   is
                   called
                   vpon
                   ,
                   before
                   your
                   eyes
                   ?
                   behold
                   euen
                   I
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   cast
                   you
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   sight
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 Saints
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 requests
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 shall
                 then
                 become
                 of
                 mee
                 may
                 the
                 weake
                 Christian
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 all
                 sinners
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 vs
                 who
                 are
                 militant
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 both
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 true
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 Sai●ts
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 sundry
                 respects
                 .
                 
                   If
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   wee
                   lye
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ●ruth
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vs.
                
                 
                 And
                 if
                 our
                 aduersary
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 vs
                 but
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 lyer
                 .
                 That
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 how
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   sinneth
                   not
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 speaking
                 also
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 regenerate
                 and
                 borne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   wee
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sinne
                   we
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 speaking
                 of
                 himselfe
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 affirmes
                 
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   euill
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 incontinent
                 hee
                 protests
                 
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   hee
                   but
                   sinne
                   dwelling
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 resolution
                 of
                 this
                 doubt
                 will
                 arise
                 by
                 considering
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 man
                 are
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 workmanship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 workmanship
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 but
                 young
                 ,
                 little
                 &
                 weake
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 like
                 little
                 Dauid
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Gyant
                 Goliah
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 weakest
                 hath
                 this
                 vantage
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 daily
                 growing
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 daily
                 decaying
                 ;
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 waxeth
                 stronger
                 and
                 
                 stronger
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 weaker
                 and
                 weaker
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 tending
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 wearing
                 to
                 a
                 finall
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 iudging
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 lookes
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 remanents
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 daily
                 decaying
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 workmanship
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 grace
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 daily
                 growing
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 he
                 esteemes
                 ,
                 iudges
                 ,
                 and
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 :
                 from
                 it
                 hee
                 giues
                 vs
                 these
                 names
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 vs
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   righteous
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 not
                 counting
                 with
                 vs
                 what
                 wee
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 weighing
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 sinnefull
                 nature
                 which
                 remaines
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 grace
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 regeneration
                 hee
                 hath
                 created
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   sees
                   no
                   iniquitie
                   in
                   Israell
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 praise
                 
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   the
                   transgressions
                   of
                   his
                   heritage
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Christian
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 iudging
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 lookes
                 most
                 commonly
                 to
                 that
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Lord
                 lookes
                 least
                 ,
                 his
                 sinnes
                 are
                 euer
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 is
                 continually
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 mightie
                 Gyant
                 ,
                 whose
                 force
                 hee
                 feares
                 ,
                 whose
                 tyrannie
                 makes
                 him
                 to
                 tremble
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 hee
                 finds
                 himselfe
                 detayned
                 vnder
                 miserable
                 thraldome
                 farre
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 his
                 care
                 is
                 how
                 to
                 subdue
                 this
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 quench
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 shake
                 off
                 his
                 dominion
                 in
                 this
                 warfare
                 :
                 hee
                 sighes
                 ,
                 complaines
                 ,
                 and
                 cryes
                 vnto
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   miserable
                   man
                   who
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   me
                   from
                   this
                   body
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 this
                 old
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 life
                 ,
                 hee
                 neuer
                 rests
                 to
                 send
                 out
                 sinnefull
                 motions
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 greatly
                 greiue
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 hee
                 esteemes
                 himselfe
                 a
                 miserable
                 creature
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 all
                 sinners
                 .
                 Thus
                 yee
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 accounts
                 his
                 children
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 account
                 themselues
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 againe
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   hee
                   who
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   sinnes
                   not
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 
                   hee
                   who
                   saith
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   sinne
                   is
                   a
                   lyer
                   ,
                
                 both
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   sinneth
                   not
                
                 :
                 for
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 sins
                 which
                 are
                 committed
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 so
                 weake
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 euery
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 knowes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 or
                 approbation
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 sore
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   new
                   man
                
                 in
                 the
                 sinnes
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 a
                 patient
                 not
                 an
                 agent
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 captiued
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 compelled
                 to
                 behold
                 wicked
                 and
                 abhominable
                 deedes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 looke
                 to
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 free
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 detayned
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 a
                 captiue
                 ,
                 and
                 compelled
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 loues
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sinnefull
                 motions
                 ,
                 vnruly
                 lusts
                 and
                 affections
                 of
                 his
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 consents
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 protests
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 sake
                 becomes
                 weary
                 of
                 soiourning
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 was
                 not
                 more
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 prison
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ieremie
                 of
                 his
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 nor
                 Daniel
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 Dauid
                 more
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Kedar
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 abiding
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 like
                 Lot
                 in
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 whose
                 righteous
                 soule
                 was
                 vext
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 hearing
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 vnclean
                 conuersation
                 of
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 like
                 Israel
                 in
                 Aegipt
                 ,
                 kept
                 in
                 most
                 vile
                 slauerie
                 by
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 sighing
                 and
                 crying
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 godly
                 Iewes
                 holden
                 in
                 captiuitie
                 in
                 Babell
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 they
                 saw
                 there
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 no
                 way
                 approued
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 libertie
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 So
                 this
                 new
                 man
                 perceiues
                 many
                 sinnefull
                 motions
                 and
                 actions
                 brought
                 in
                 vpon
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 superiour
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 griefe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 good
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 it
                 with
                 ioy
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 euill
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 griefe
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 protests
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   L●rd
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                   sin
                   that
                   dwels
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 thou
                 knowst
                 I
                 like
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 allow
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 from
                 my
                 heart
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 done
                 in
                 mee
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 offend
                 thee
                 .
                 Onely
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 thrice
                 happie
                 is
                 
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 .
                 Thus
                 yee
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 Godly
                 are
                 sayd
                 by
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 not
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 worke
                 this
                 holy
                 disposition
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 sinne
                 may
                 daily
                 be
                 weakned
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   According
                   to
                   God.
                
                 
                 Wee
                 haue
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 marke
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 petitions
                 which
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 concerning
                 temporall
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 absolutely
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 health
                 ,
                 or
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 or
                 pouertie
                 be
                 most
                 expedient
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 will●
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 directly
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mockery
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 a
                 grose
                 impietie
                 to
                 seeke
                 them
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 Vitellius
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 asking
                 from
                 him
                 a
                 certaine
                 thing
                 which
                 hee
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 impatient
                 of
                 the
                 refusall
                 ,
                 did
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 What
                 auaileth
                 thy
                 friendship
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 cannot
                 obtaine
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 craue
                 ?
                 returned
                 back
                 to
                 his
                 friend
                 this
                 answere
                 ,
                 And
                 what
                 auaileth
                 to
                 me
                 thy
                 friendship
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 I
                 must
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 becomes
                 me
                 not
                 ?
                 If
                 such
                 equitie
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 mortall
                 man
                 that
                 hee
                 vvill
                 not
                 graunt
                 an
                 vnlawfull
                 thing
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 his
                 tender
                 friend
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 :
                 Away
                 therefore
                 with
                 these
                 cursed
                 and
                 abhominable
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 present
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 petitions
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 his
                 holy
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 last
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 encouraged
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 vvhat
                 excellent
                 priuiledge
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 hee
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 hath
                 libertie
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God.
                 The
                 Persians
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 their
                 sillie
                 glory
                 not
                 to
                 graunt
                 accesse
                 easily
                 vnto
                 their
                 subiects
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 most
                 noble
                 ranck
                 ;
                 therefore
                 yee
                 see
                 how
                 afraid
                 Hester
                 the
                 Queene
                 was
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 vnto
                 the
                 King
                 vnsent
                 for
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 proclaimes
                 vnto
                 vs
                 free
                 accesse
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 disposed
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 ready
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 to
                 extend
                 the
                 scepter
                 
                 of
                 his
                 peace
                 toward
                 those
                 vvho
                 seeke
                 him
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 though
                 vvith
                 Dauid
                 thou
                 preuent
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 at
                 midnight
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 waiting
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   Inuenire
                   potes
                   ,
                   praeuenire
                   non
                   potes
                   ,
                
                 come
                 vvhen
                 thou
                 vvilt
                 thou
                 maist
                 find
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 canst
                 not
                 preuent
                 him
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 vse
                 our
                 libertie
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 wee
                 neglect
                 not
                 to
                 begin
                 in
                 time
                 our
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 frequent
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 vve
                 looke
                 hereafter
                 for
                 euer
                 to
                 remaine
                 vvith
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Also
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   worke
                   together
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   called
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 followeth
                 the
                 Apostles
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 principall
                 argument
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 ouer-ruleth
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 fall
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 vvorke
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 vnto
                 those
                 vvho
                 loue
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 our
                 afflictions
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 preiudiciall
                 to
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 prouide●ce
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 the
                 daily
                 executer
                 of
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 vvorking
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 his
                 vvill
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 meanes
                 helping
                 vs
                 forward
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 conformitie
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vvhereunto
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 vs.
                 The
                 comfort
                 is
                 summarily
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   worke
                   together
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   loue
                   God
                   :
                
                 the
                 confirmation
                 thereof
                 is
                 broken
                 vp
                 in
                 these
                 vvords
                 ,
                 
                   euen
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   called
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 explication
                 is
                 subioyned
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 subsequent
                 Ve●ses
                 .
              
               
                 Also
                 .
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 beside
                 all
                 the
                 comfort
                 vvhich
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 yet
                 this
                 further
                 :
                 not
                 one
                 but
                 manifold
                 are
                 the
                 comforts
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 discouered
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 
                 
                   Many
                   are
                   the
                   troubles
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   deliuers
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 euery
                 trouble
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 a
                 seuerall
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 
                 
                   Euery
                   tentation
                
                 (
                 sayeth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   the
                   owne
                   issue
                
                 :
                 euery
                 horne
                 that
                 riseth
                 against
                 vs
                 to
                 push
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 an
                 hammer
                 attending
                 vpon
                 it
                 to
                 represse
                 it
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
                 )
                 Esau
                 mourned
                 on
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 vvas
                 prophane
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 cryed
                 pittifully
                 ,
                 
                   Hast
                   thou
                   but
                   one
                   blessing
                   my
                   Father
                   ?
                
                 but
                 vvee
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 may
                 blesse
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 so
                 comfort
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 tribulations
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 abound
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 consolations
                 abound
                 through
                 Christ.
                 The
                 store-house
                 of
                 his
                 consolations
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 emptied
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 delt
                 niggardly
                 nor
                 sparingly
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 of
                 consolation
                 ,
                 pressed
                 down
                 and
                 running
                 ouer
                 ,
                 hath
                 he
                 giuen
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 bosome
                 ,
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 be
                 praised
                 therefore
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 how
                 little
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 now
                 vvee
                 receiue
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 inestimable
                 ioyes
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 vvhereof
                 the
                 eye
                 neuer
                 saw
                 ,
                 the
                 eare
                 neuer
                 heard
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 did
                 neuer
                 vnderstand
                 ?
                 Surely
                 the
                 greatest
                 measure
                 of
                 comfort
                 vvee
                 haue
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 earnest
                 penny
                 of
                 that
                 principall
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 vs
                 hereafter
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 heauenly
                 Canaan
                 be
                 so
                 delectable
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 full
                 masse
                 thereof
                 abundantly
                 content
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 his
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 ioy
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 pleasures
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 for
                 euermore
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Wee
                   know
                
                 .
                 
                 If
                 yee
                 ponder
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 by
                 an
                 Emphasis
                 hee
                 restaines
                 this
                 knowledge
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 excluding
                 worldlings
                 and
                 naturalists
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 
                   The
                   spirituall
                   man
                   discerneth
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   is
                   iudged
                   of
                   no
                   man.
                
                 
                 
                   A
                   naturall
                   man
                   cannot
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 The
                 Gospell
                 is
                 wisedome
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   wisedome
                   in
                   a
                   misterie
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   wisedome
                   among
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 Euery
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 point
                 of
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 euery
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 :
                 no
                 meruail
                 therfore
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 be
                 foolishnes
                 to
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 who
                 perisheth
                 ;
                 the
                 excellent
                 things
                 of
                 christianitie
                 
                 can
                 be
                 knowne
                 of
                 none
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 possesse
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 value
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 vanitie
                 of
                 earthly
                 Iewels
                 hath
                 beene
                 better
                 knowne
                 of
                 some
                 vvho
                 neuer
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 others
                 who
                 haue
                 enioyed
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Iewels
                 of
                 God
                 Children
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ioy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 knowne
                 of
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 him
                 vvho
                 ●oth
                 possesse
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Name
                
                 none
                 can
                 know
                 but
                 hee
                 vvho
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 neyther
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 know
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 
                   hid
                   Manna
                
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 taste
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 goe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 speake
                 to
                 a
                 Worldling
                 of
                 inward
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 seeme
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 speaks
                 a
                 strange
                 language
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 speake
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 learned
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 or
                 reading
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 hee
                 speake
                 like
                 a
                 Bird
                 ,
                 vttering
                 voyces
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 vnderstandeth
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 brute
                 beast
                 knowes
                 not
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 delight
                 it selfe
                 with
                 Hay
                 and
                 Prouender
                 ,
                 seeking
                 no
                 better
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 knoweth
                 no
                 better
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 knoweth
                 not
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 disdaine
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 esteeme
                 him
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 a
                 madde
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 off-scowring
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 hee
                 takes
                 the
                 doung
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 for
                 his
                 inheritance
                 :
                 if
                 hee
                 can
                 obtaine
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 Esau
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 dwelling
                 place
                 ;
                 if
                 his
                 vvheat
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 oyle
                 abound
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 careth
                 for
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 soule
                 made
                 glad
                 vvith
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 miserable
                 condition
                 ,
                 O
                 yee
                 wretched
                 Worldlings
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 cursed
                 with
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 
                 yee
                 creepe
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 vpon
                 your
                 bellyes
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 lick
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 your
                 life
                 ,
                 yee
                 haue
                 not
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 looke
                 vp
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 heart
                 to
                 seeke
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 aboue
                 .
                 Most
                 fearefull
                 is
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 vve
                 warne
                 you
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 must
                 deliuer
                 you
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 resolute
                 knowledge
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 spirituall
                 courage
                 ,
                 constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 patience
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 shall
                 hee
                 feare
                 in
                 the
                 
                 euill
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 be
                 remoued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mountaines
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 who
                 sees
                 the
                 Lord
                 sitting
                 on
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glassie
                 sea
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 gouerning
                 all
                 the
                 waltrings
                 ,
                 changes
                 ,
                 and
                 euents
                 of
                 things
                 therein
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 loue
                 him
                 ?
                 Oh
                 that
                 wee
                 had
                 prof●●ed
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 Christ
                 all
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 doubting
                 or
                 making
                 any
                 exception
                 we
                 could
                 beleeue
                 this
                 which
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 layes
                 for
                 a
                 most
                 sure
                 ground
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 might
                 change
                 all
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 cares
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 we
                 might
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   thou
                   knowest
                   I
                   loue
                   thee
                   :
                
                 casting
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 feares
                 ,
                 griefes
                 ,
                 and
                 tentations
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 cares
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 this
                 promise
                 for
                 
                   praemunire
                   ,
                   all
                   comes
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Souldier
                 with
                 courage
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 battell
                 vnder
                 hope
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 victory
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Marriner
                 with
                 boldn●sse
                 commits
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 stormie
                 seas
                 vnder
                 hope
                 of
                 vantage
                 ;
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 hazards
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 all
                 vncertaine
                 venturers
                 ,
                 and
                 knowes
                 not
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Christian
                 runnes
                 not
                 as
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 sure
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 hee
                 knowes
                 that
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   peace
                   shall
                   shortly
                   t●ead
                   Sathan
                   vnder
                   his
                   feet
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 shall
                 not
                 hee
                 with
                 courage
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 is
                 made
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 before
                 he
                 fight
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 warriours
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 conquerours
                 through
                 him
                 ?
                 
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   onely
                   stand
                   still
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Gideon
                
                 with
                 his
                 three
                 hundred
                 fought
                 against
                 the
                 great
                 host
                 of
                 Midian
                 without
                 feare
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 sure
                 of
                 victorie
                 .
                 Dauid
                 made
                 hast
                 and
                 ranne
                 to
                 encounter
                 with
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 deliuer
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 The
                 Israelits
                 were
                 not
                 afraide
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Riuer
                 of
                 Iordane
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 them
                 deuiding
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 onely
                 the
                 Christian
                 stand
                 astonished
                 in
                 his
                 tentations
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 goes
                 before
                 him
                 to
                 resolue
                 him
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 
                 falles
                 out
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 The
                 Lord
                 increase
                 vs
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 abound
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 GOD
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   perfect
                   loue
                   casts
                   out
                   feare
                   :
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 strengthen
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 these
                 mistie
                 cloudes
                 of
                 affliction
                 which
                 now
                 compasse
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 comfortable
                 end
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 hath
                 discouered
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 subtile
                 slights
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 spoile
                 vs
                 of
                 this
                 comfort
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 endeauours
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 either
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 God
                 vtterly
                 in
                 our
                 mindes
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 darken
                 and
                 obscure
                 it
                 by
                 precipitation
                 of
                 our
                 vnbeleeuing
                 hearts
                 :
                 carrying
                 vs
                 headlong
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 measure
                 our selues
                 in
                 trouble
                 by
                 our
                 present
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 vs
                 to
                 tarrie
                 while
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 
                 whereof
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 being
                 tossed
                 too
                 and
                 fro
                 with
                 restlesse
                 per●urbations
                 ,
                 like
                 trees
                 of
                 the
                 forrest
                 shaken
                 with
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 we
                 hasten
                 in
                 our
                 necessities
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 owne
                 prouisors
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 dangers
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 owne
                 deliuerers
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 way
                 vve
                 become
                 the
                 caruers
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 condition
                 .
                 Wee
                 haue
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 neede
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 this
                 precipitation
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 deerest
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 fallen
                 through
                 it
                 into
                 fearefull
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 As
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 extreame
                 danger
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 of
                 Maon
                 ,
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 feare
                 
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   were
                   lyers
                
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 great
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Samuel
                 were
                 but
                 lyes
                 ?
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 other
                 extremities
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confesse
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   forgot
                   to
                   be
                   mercifull
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   had
                   shut
                   vp
                   his
                   tender
                   mercy
                   in
                   displeasure
                   :
                
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 accuse
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 giue
                 glory
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
                   I
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   dumbe
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   opened
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   didst
                   it
                   :
                
                 and
                 againe
                 
                   I
                   said
                   in
                   my
                   feare
                   all
                   men
                   are
                   lyers
                   ,
                
                 for
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 Samuels
                 promises
                 ,
                 I
                 looked
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 considering
                 the
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 
                   pretious
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                 Seeing
                 this
                 precipitation
                 made
                 Dauid
                 to
                 stumble
                 and
                 fall
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 vvee
                 not
                 feare
                 least
                 it
                 carry
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 inconuenience
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 learne
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 ?
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 therfore
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 vvorks
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 ended
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 should
                 looke
                 to
                 Lazarus
                 on
                 the
                 doung-hill
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 byles
                 and
                 sores
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 comfort
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rich
                 Glutton
                 clothed
                 in
                 purple
                 ,
                 and
                 fairing
                 daintely
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 wee
                 iudge
                 but
                 that
                 Lazarus
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ?
                 yet
                 if
                 wee
                 tarrie
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 haue
                 ended
                 his
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 be
                 conuayed
                 to
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 Glutton
                 be
                 gone
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 truth
                 appeare
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   worke
                   together
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   loue
                   God.
                
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 learne
                 to
                 measure
                 the
                 euent
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 present
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 prediction
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 cleaue
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 on
                 the
                 vision
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 his
                 owne
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 speake
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 lye
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 tarry
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 wait
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 surely
                 come
                 and
                 not
                 stay
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 shall
                 we
                 learne
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   peace
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 flourish
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 &
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 who
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 
                 
                   Marke
                   the
                   vpright
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   the
                   iust
                   ,
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   that
                   man
                   is
                   peace
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   transgressours
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 suspend
                 our
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 till
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   things
                   worke
                   together
                
                 .
                 
                 Mark
                 the
                 singular
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 worke
                 together
                 .
                 Many
                 working
                 instruments
                 are
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whose
                 couse
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 communicate
                 not
                 counsels
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 their
                 intentions
                 oftentimes
                 are
                 contrary
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 bringeth
                 all
                 their
                 workes
                 vnto
                 this
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 loue
                 him
                 :
                 where
                 euer
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 place
                 ;
                 what
                 euer
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                 howsoeuer
                 disagreeing
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 ruled
                 by
                 the
                 prouident
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 supreame
                 gouernour
                 ,
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 workes
                 together
                 vnto
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 .
                 
                 For
                 albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 rested
                 the
                 seauenth
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 made
                 no
                 new
                 kinde
                 of
                 creature
                 after
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 hee
                 not
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 prouidence
                 or
                 gubernation
                 :
                 whereof
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   my
                   Father
                   workes
                   hitherto
                   and
                   I
                   worke
                   .
                
                 When
                 man
                 hath
                 finished
                 a
                 vvorke
                 hee
                 resignes
                 it
                 to
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 gouerned
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Wright
                 vvhen
                 he
                 hath
                 builded
                 a
                 ship
                 giues
                 it
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 Marriner
                 to
                 rule
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 man
                 able
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 vvorke
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 knowes
                 hee
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 creation
                 hee
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 prouident
                 administration
                 hee
                 preserues
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rules
                 euen
                 the
                 smallest
                 creatures
                 ,
                 directing
                 them
                 vnto
                 such
                 ends
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 ordained
                 them
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 his
                 vvill
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 euer
                 some
                 Ethnicks
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 blinde
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 neglect
                 the
                 smaller
                 things
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                   scilicet
                   is
                   superis
                   labor
                   est
                
                 :
                 and
                 Epicures
                 also
                 whose
                 false
                 conceptions
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 prouidence
                 are
                 rehearsed
                 by
                 Eliphaz
                 .
                 
                 
                   How
                   should
                   God
                   know
                   ?
                   how
                   should
                   hee
                   iudge
                   through
                   the
                   darke
                   cloud
                   ?
                   the
                   cloudes
                   hide
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   walkes
                   in
                   the
                   circle
                   of
                   heauen
                   :
                
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 hee
                 rules
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 onely
                 but
                 all
                 ;
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   God
                   onely
                   aboue
                   the
                   Moone
                   :
                
                 No
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 dwell
                 on
                 high
                 yet
                 he
                 abases
                 himselfe
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Syrians
                 deemed
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 vallies
                 also
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 nothing
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 falles
                 vnder
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 yea
                 hee
                 numbers
                 our
                 hayres
                 ,
                 and
                 keepes
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 without
                 his
                 prouidence
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   sic
                   custodiuntur
                   superflua
                   tua
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   in
                   quanta
                   securitate
                   est
                   anima
                   tua
                   ?
                
                 if
                 hee
                 so
                 keepe
                 thy
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 hee
                 keepe
                 thy
                 soule
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Let
                 it
                 therefore
                 content
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 confused
                 estate
                 of
                 things
                 we
                 can
                 see
                 fall
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   shall
                   worke
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   vnto
                   vs.
                
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 question
                 with
                 
                   Marie
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   this
                   be
                   ?
                
                 nor
                 doubt
                 with
                 
                   Sarah
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   I
                   conceiue
                   ?
                
                 nor
                 with
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   where
                   shall
                   flesh
                   be
                   gotten
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   multitude
                   ?
                
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 sayth
                 Augustine
                 consider
                 the
                 author
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 doubts
                 shall
                 cease
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 hath
                 manifested
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 wisedome
                 in
                 the
                 tempering
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 making
                 Elements
                 of
                 so
                 contrary
                 qualities
                 agree
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 most
                 pleasant
                 harmonie
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 appeare
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 gouerning
                 all
                 the
                 contrary
                 courses
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 children
                 .
                 One
                 notable
                 example
                 whereof
                 wee
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 for
                 all
                 .
                 
                 Iacob
                 sends
                 Ioseph
                 to
                 Dothan
                 to
                 visit
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 his
                 brethren
                 casts
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 ,
                 Reuben
                 releeues
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Midianites
                 buyes
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sels
                 him
                 to
                 Potiphar
                 ,
                 his
                 Mistresse
                 accuses
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Maister
                 condemnes
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Butler
                 after
                 long
                 forgetfulnesse
                 recommends
                 him
                 ,
                 Pharaoh
                 exaltes
                 him
                 .
                 O
                 vvhat
                 instruments
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 many
                 hands
                 about
                 this
                 one
                 poore
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 neuer
                 a
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 looking
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 intention
                 makes
                 them
                 all
                 vvorke
                 together
                 for
                 Iosephs
                 aduancement
                 in
                 Aegipt
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 particulars
                 .
                 
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 workes
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 weale
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 vvorkes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 stratagems
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 poysonable
                 things
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 draw
                 wholesome
                 and
                 medicinable
                 preseruatiues
                 vnto
                 them
                 vvho
                 loue
                 him
                 .
                 
                   All
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Dauid
                   )
                   are
                   mery
                   and
                   truth
                   :
                
                 
                 marke
                 vvhat
                 hee
                 sayth
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 not
                 thou
                 an
                 exception
                 vvhere
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 none
                 ,
                 All
                 ,
                 none
                 excepted
                 :
                 therefore
                 be
                 thou
                 strengthened
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 glory
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 resoluing
                 with
                 patient
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   albeit
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   slay
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Sometime
                 the
                 Lord
                 seemes
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 anger
                 against
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 moued
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 poure
                 out
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 these
                 pittifull
                 complaints
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   arrowes
                   of
                   the
                   almightie
                   are
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iob
                   )
                   the
                   venime
                   whereof
                   doth
                   drincke
                   vp
                   my
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   terrours
                   of
                   God
                   fight
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   thou
                   settest
                   me
                   vp
                   as
                   a
                   marke
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   me
                   a
                   burthen
                   to
                   my selfe
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   indignation
                   lyes
                   vpon
                   me
                
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Dauid
                   )
                   yea
                   from
                   my
                   youth
                   I
                   haue
                   suffered
                   thy
                   terrours
                   doubting
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   felicitie
                   I
                   haue
                   had
                   bitter
                   griefe
                
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Ezekiah
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   like
                   a
                   Lyon
                   brake
                   all
                   my
                   bones
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   did
                   chatter
                   like
                   a
                   Swallow
                   ,
                   and
                   mourne
                   like
                   a
                   Doue
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   troubled
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   hauing
                   fightings
                   without
                   and
                   terrours
                   within
                   .
                
                 
                 Yet
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 dealing
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 a
                 secret
                 way
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 walkes
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 draw
                 vs
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shewes
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 
                   aduersatur
                   tibi
                   deus
                   ad
                   tempus
                   ,
                   vt
                   te
                   secum
                   habeat
                   in
                   perpetuum
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 an
                 aduersarie
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 for
                 euer
                 reconcile
                 thee
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 albe●t
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 we
                 cannot
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 vs
                 for
                 his
                 enimies
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 confesse
                 with
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   good
                   for
                   mee
                   O
                   Lord
                   that
                   euer
                   thou
                   correctedst
                   me
                   ,
                
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 mernailous
                 in
                 his
                 saints
                 :
                 
                 
                   O
                   the
                   deepenesse
                   of
                   the
                   riches
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   wisedome
                   and
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   vnsearchable
                   are
                   his
                   iudgements
                   and
                   his
                   wayes
                   past
                   finding
                   out
                   ?
                
                 His
                 glory
                 is
                 great
                 when
                 he
                 vvorks
                 by
                 meanes
                 ,
                 his
                 glory
                 appeares
                 greater
                 when
                 hee
                 vvorkes
                 without
                 meanes
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 his
                 glory
                 shines
                 most
                 brightly
                 when
                 he
                 workes
                 by
                 contraries
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 worke
                 that
                 hee
                 opened
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 greater
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 application
                 of
                 spittle
                 and
                 clay
                 ,
                 meanes
                 meeter
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 a
                 seeing
                 man
                 than
                 to
                 restore
                 sight
                 to
                 a
                 blinde
                 man.
                 So
                 hee
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 creation
                 ,
                 causing
                 light
                 to
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 cursed
                 death
                 he
                 brought
                 happy
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 crosse
                 he
                 conquered
                 the
                 crowne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 through
                 shame
                 hee
                 went
                 to
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 same
                 order
                 the
                 Lord
                 still
                 keepeth
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 second
                 creation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 hee
                 casts
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 raise
                 vp
                 ;
                 hee
                 kils
                 and
                 hee
                 makes
                 aliue
                 ,
                 hee
                 accuseth
                 his
                 children
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 hee
                 may
                 chase
                 them
                 to
                 seeke
                 remission
                 of
                 sinness
                 ;
                 hee
                 troubleth
                 their
                 consciences
                 that
                 so
                 hee
                 may
                 pacifie
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 hee
                 vseth
                 ,
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 intends
                 to
                 performe
                 in
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 Hee
                 sent
                 a
                 fearefull
                 darkenesse
                 on
                 Abraham
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 communicate
                 vnto
                 him
                 most
                 ioyfull
                 light
                 ;
                 he
                 wrestled
                 with
                 Iacob
                 and
                 shook
                 him
                 too
                 and
                 ●ro
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 blesse
                 him
                 ;
                 hee
                 strooke
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 with
                 blindnesse
                 at
                 that
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 open
                 his
                 eyes
                 ;
                 hee
                 frownes
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 vpon
                 his
                 beloued
                 ,
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 did
                 vpon
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 with
                 louing
                 affection
                 shall
                 hee
                 embrace
                 them
                 ;
                 hee
                 may
                 seeme
                 angry
                 at
                 thy
                 prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 put
                 backe
                 the
                 petitions
                 of
                 that
                 woman
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 length
                 hee
                 will
                 graunt
                 a
                 fauourable
                 answere
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 therfore
                 murmure
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 whatsoeuer
                 meanes
                 it
                 please
                 him
                 to
                 worke
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 hee
                 deales
                 most
                 hardly
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 are
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 loue
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Sathans
                 stratagems
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 indeede
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 operation
                 ,
                 who
                 directeth
                 all
                 Sathans
                 assaults
                 to
                 another
                 end
                 then
                 hee
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 trappeth
                 him
                 continually
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 snare
                 .
                 If
                 vnder
                 the
                 Serpents
                 shape
                 hee
                 deceiued
                 Adam
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 Serpents
                 name
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 curse
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 weapons
                 whereby
                 hee
                 seeketh
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 turne
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 workemanship
                 of
                 Sathan
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 that
                 whole
                 bastard
                 generation
                 of
                 peruerse
                 affections
                 ,
                 which
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 begotten
                 vpon
                 our
                 mutable
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 vnhappy
                 and
                 vnlawfull
                 copulation
                 .
                 
                   De
                   veneno
                   eius
                   fit
                   spirituale
                   antidotum
                   :
                
                 
                 of
                 this
                 poyson
                 the
                 Lord
                 maketh
                 a
                 spirituall
                 preseruatiue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 experience
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 proues
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Sathan
                 by
                 his
                 restlesse
                 tentations
                 doth
                 destroy
                 himselfe
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 euident
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 tentations
                 for
                 sinne
                 committed
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 desperation
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 tentations
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 presumption
                 .
                 Euery
                 accusation
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 for
                 sinne
                 past
                 ,
                 is
                 vnto
                 the
                 Godly
                 man
                 a
                 preseruatiue
                 to
                 keepe
                 him
                 from
                 sinne
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 hee
                 reasoning
                 with
                 himselfe
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 If
                 mine
                 enimie
                 doe
                 so
                 disquiet
                 my
                 minde
                 with
                 inward
                 terrour
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 sinnes
                 which
                 foolishly
                 I
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 entisement
                 ,
                 why
                 shall
                 I
                 hearken
                 to
                 him
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 increase
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 my
                 trouble
                 ?
                 for
                 what
                 fruit
                 haue
                 I
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 sinnes
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 instigation
                 ,
                 but
                 terrour
                 and
                 shame
                 ?
                 and
                 shall
                 I
                 looke
                 that
                 this
                 forbidden
                 tree
                 can
                 render
                 vnto
                 me
                 any
                 better
                 fruit
                 hereafter
                 ?
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 faithlesse
                 traitor
                 is
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 he
                 entiseth
                 man
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 accuser
                 and
                 troubler
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 When
                 hee
                 comes
                 first
                 vnto
                 vs
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 tempter
                 ;
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 finished
                 his
                 worke
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 sinne
                 )
                 hee
                 is
                 an
                 accuser
                 of
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 returneth
                 ,
                 hee
                 returneth
                 a
                 troubler
                 and
                 tormenter
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 same
                 sinnes
                 which
                 he
                 counselled
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 Stoppe
                 thine
                 eare
                 therefore
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 this
                 deceitfull
                 enchanter
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 tentations
                 againe
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 vnto
                 the
                 Godly
                 man
                 prouocations
                 that
                 spurre
                 him
                 forward
                 vnto
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 while
                 as
                 wee
                 finde
                 his
                 restlesse
                 malice
                 pursuing
                 in
                 vs
                 that
                 little
                 sparke
                 of
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 quickned
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 weaknes
                 and
                 inabilitie
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 wee
                 forced
                 with
                 Israell
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 to
                 sigh
                 for
                 the
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 cry
                 with
                 
                   Iehoshaphat
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   wee
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   to
                   doc
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   eyes
                   are
                   toward
                   thee
                   .
                
                 And
                 who
                 feeleth
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 feruent
                 prayer
                 ,
                 wherein
                 otherwise
                 wee
                 faint
                 ,
                 our
                 heart
                 being
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 downe
                 than
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 be
                 supported
                 ,
                 is
                 greatly
                 intended
                 in
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 
                 by
                 the
                 buffets
                 of
                 Sathan
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 .
                 
                   Magna
                   certe
                   potestas
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   quae
                   imperat
                   Diabolo
                   ,
                   vt
                   se
                   ipse
                   destruat
                   ,
                
                 a
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 this
                 is
                 certainly
                 ,
                 which
                 commandeth
                 Sathan
                 to
                 destroy
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 
                   Se
                   enim
                   destruit
                   cum
                   hominem
                   ,
                   quem
                   tentando
                   supplantare
                   studet
                   ,
                   ex
                   infirmo
                   fortiorem
                   efficit
                   ,
                
                 for
                 then
                 doth
                 hee
                 destroy
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 man
                 whom
                 hee
                 seeketh
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 by
                 his
                 tentation
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 weake
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 stronger
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 same
                 meanes
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ouer
                 shootes
                 Sathan
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 bow
                 ,
                 and
                 cuts
                 off
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Goliah
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 sword
                 :
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 be
                 praised
                 therefore
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 concerning
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Philistims
                 could
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 Sampsons
                 riddle
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   sweet
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   sowre
                   ,
                   and
                   meat
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   eater
                   ,
                
                 so
                 cannot
                 Worldlings
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   tribulation
                   bringeth
                   out
                   patience
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   our
                   light
                   and
                   momentanie
                   afflictions
                   cause
                   vnto
                   vs
                   a
                   farre
                   more
                   excellent
                   and
                   eternall
                   waight
                   of
                   glory
                   :
                
                 but
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 learned
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 no
                 visitation
                 be
                 sweet
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterward
                 it
                 brings
                 
                   the
                   quiet
                   fruite
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   vnto
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   thereby
                   exercised
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 solide
                 ioy
                 in
                 suffering
                 rebuke
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 endure
                 but
                 a
                 season
                 .
                 
                 As
                 Moses
                 the
                 typycall
                 Mediator
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 Testament
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 prayer
                 the
                 bitter
                 waters
                 of
                 Marah
                 become
                 sweet
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 Iesus
                 the
                 true
                 Mediator
                 by
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 hath
                 mittigated
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 profitable
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 prodigall
                 sonne
                 concluded
                 not
                 to
                 returne
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 low
                 by
                 affliction
                 .
                 
                 Hagar
                 was
                 proud
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 but
                 humble
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 :
                 Ionas
                 sleepeth
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 but
                 watcheth
                 and
                 prayeth
                 in
                 the
                 Whales
                 belly
                 :
                 Manasses
                 liued
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 as
                 a
                 libertine
                 ,
                 but
                 bound
                 in
                 chaines
                 in
                 Babell
                 ,
                 hee
                 turneth
                 his
                 heart
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God.
                 Corporall
                 diseases
                 forced
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 others
                 enioying
                 bodily
                 health
                 would
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 earth
                 
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 tilled
                 and
                 broken
                 vp
                 ,
                 beares
                 nothing
                 but
                 thornes
                 and
                 bryers
                 ;
                 the
                 Vines
                 waxe
                 wilde
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 be
                 pruned
                 and
                 cut
                 :
                 so
                 would
                 our
                 wilde
                 hearts
                 ouergrow
                 with
                 the
                 noysome
                 weedes
                 of
                 vnruly
                 affections
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 sanctified
                 trouble
                 did
                 not
                 continually
                 manure
                 them
                 .
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   therefore
                
                 (
                 sayd
                 
                   Ieremy
                   )
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   beare
                   the
                   yoke
                   in
                   his
                   youth
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 Dauid
                 confesses
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   good
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   afflicted
                   :
                
                 
                 yea
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   euery
                   branch
                   that
                   beares
                   fruit
                   ,
                   my
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   purges
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   bring
                   forth
                   more
                   fruit
                   .
                
              
               
                 No
                 worke
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 without
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                 stones
                 are
                 not
                 meet
                 for
                 pallace
                 worke
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 be
                 pollished
                 and
                 squared
                 by
                 hammering
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 vessels
                 of
                 honor
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 first
                 we
                 be
                 fined
                 and
                 melted
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 affliction
                 :
                 neyther
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 as
                 liuing
                 stones
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 heauenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 first
                 beat
                 from
                 vs
                 our
                 proud
                 lumps
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hammer
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
                 As
                 standing
                 waters
                 putrifie
                 and
                 rot
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 wicked
                 feares
                 not
                 God
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 changes
                 :
                 
                 
                   and
                   Moab
                   keepes
                   his
                   sent
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   powred
                   from
                   vessell
                   to
                   vessell
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   beene
                   at
                   rest
                   euer
                   since
                   his
                   youth
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 O
                 Lord
                 rather
                 than
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 keepe
                 the
                 sent
                 of
                 our
                 old
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 liue
                 in
                 a
                 careles
                 securitie
                 without
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 thine
                 holy
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 sit
                 fasts
                 in
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 rather
                 O
                 Lord
                 change
                 thou
                 vs
                 from
                 estate
                 to
                 estate
                 ,
                 waken
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 purge
                 vs
                 with
                 thy
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 chastise
                 vs
                 with
                 thy
                 roddes
                 ,
                 alway
                 Lord
                 with
                 this
                 protestation
                 that
                 thou
                 keepe
                 towards
                 vs
                 that
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   visit
                   them
                   with
                   my
                   roddes
                   if
                   they
                   sinne
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   mercy
                   will
                   I
                   neuer
                   take
                   from
                   them
                   :
                
                 So
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 euen
                 So
                 be
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 comfort
                 haue
                 we
                 also
                 against
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 now
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 full
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 mortification
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 both
                 the
                 fountaine
                 and
                 the
                 fluxe
                 
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 dryed
                 vp
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 conduits
                 of
                 sinne
                 are
                 stopped
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 broken
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 our
                 bodyes
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 consumed
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 but
                 sowen
                 like
                 graynes
                 of
                 Wheat
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 and
                 husbandry
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 dye
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 quickned
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 spring
                 vp
                 againe
                 most
                 glorious
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 death
                 releeued
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 honse
                 of
                 seruitude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
                 who
                 gaue
                 them
                 :
                 therefore
                 haue
                 I
                 compared
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 red
                 sea
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 Aegiptians
                 were
                 drowned
                 ,
                 and
                 sancke
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Israelits
                 of
                 God
                 went
                 through
                 to
                 their
                 promised
                 Canaan
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 death
                 be
                 vnto
                 you
                 O
                 miserable
                 infidels
                 ,
                 whose
                 eyes
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 hath
                 blinded
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 blinded
                 Aegiptians
                 can
                 yee
                 see
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 God
                 shining
                 in
                 Goshen
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 yee
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 you
                 I
                 say
                 your
                 death
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 centre
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 miseries
                 ,
                 a
                 sea
                 of
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wherein
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 drowned
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 sincke
                 with
                 your
                 sinnes
                 heauier
                 than
                 a
                 milstone
                 about
                 the
                 necke
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 presse
                 you
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Israelits
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 ye
                 shall
                 walk
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 not
                 neede
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 his
                 staffe
                 and
                 his
                 rod
                 shall
                 comfort
                 you
                 :
                 albeit
                 the
                 guiltinesse
                 of
                 forepassed
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 remayning
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 horrour
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 stand
                 vp
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 like
                 mountaines
                 threatning
                 to
                 ouerwhelme
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 yee
                 goe
                 safely
                 through
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 your
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 Moses
                 and
                 Miriam
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 ,
                 
                 yee
                 shall
                 sing
                 prayses
                 ioyfully
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 roome
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 men
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 cause
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                   yee
                   did
                   it
                   vnto
                   me
                   for
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   turned
                   it
                   to
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 history
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                 booke
                 is
                 a
                 cloude
                 of
                 manifold
                 witnesses
                 concurring
                 together
                 to
                 confirme
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 among
                 many
                 wee
                 will
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 one
                 .
                 When
                 Dauid
                 was
                 going
                 forward
                 in
                 battell
                 against
                 Israell
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 Acish
                 King
                 of
                 Gath
                 ,
                 vnder
                 whom
                 he
                 soiourned
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 banishment
                 ,
                 the
                 remanent
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 goe
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 for
                 the
                 worst
                 to
                 disgrace
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 distrusted
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 turned
                 it
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 come
                 forward
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
                 specially
                 of
                 Saul
                 the
                 Lords
                 annointed
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 slaine
                 in
                 that
                 battell
                 :
                 from
                 this
                 the
                 prouident
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 deliuer
                 him
                 that
                 no
                 offence
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Dauid
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 Dauid
                 came
                 not
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 could
                 the
                 Philistims
                 blame
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 went
                 backe
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 commaund
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 notable
                 benefit
                 Dauid
                 did
                 receiue
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 deed
                 wherein
                 his
                 enimies
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 him
                 a
                 notable
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 where
                 otherwise
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 suffer
                 wicked
                 men
                 to
                 lay
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 bodyes
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 all
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 renting
                 of
                 Iosephs
                 garment
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 doth
                 sustaine
                 small
                 losse
                 whose
                 garment
                 is
                 cut
                 if
                 his
                 body
                 be
                 preserued
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Christian
                 when
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 wounded
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 lost
                 nothing
                 which
                 hee
                 striues
                 to
                 keepe
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 knowes
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 corruptible
                 garment
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 decay
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 albeit
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 rent
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   Non
                   sunt
                   itaque
                   timenda
                   spiritui
                   ,
                   quae
                   fiunt
                   in
                   carne
                   ,
                   quae
                   extra
                   nos
                   est
                   quasi
                   vestamentum
                   :
                
                 let
                 not
                 therefore
                 our
                 soule
                 be
                 afraid
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 to
                 our
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 garment
                 that
                 doth
                 but
                 couer
                 vs.
                 Thus
                 haue
                 wee
                 seene
                 how
                 that
                 their
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 euill
                 in
                 ●
                 selfe
                 vvhich
                 by
                 the
                 prouident
                 vvorking
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 Whereof
                 arises
                 yet
                 vnto
                 vs
                 this
                 further
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 who
                 loues
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   blesse
                   them
                   that
                   blesse
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   curse
                   them
                   that
                   curse
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 thinke
                 belongs
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 that
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   bee
                   a
                   wall
                   of
                   fire
                   round
                   about
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                
                 he
                 will
                 keepe
                 her
                 as
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 his
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Ierusalem
                 a
                 cuppe
                 of
                 poyson
                 to
                 all
                 her
                 enimies
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heauie
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 whosoeuer
                 striueth
                 to
                 lift
                 shall
                 be
                 torne
                 therewith
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 weapons
                 made
                 against
                 her
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 tongue
                 that
                 shall
                 rise
                 against
                 her
                 in
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 heritage
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 that
                 Arke
                 which
                 mounts
                 vp
                 higher
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 increases
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 ouerwhelmed
                 :
                 the
                 bush
                 which
                 may
                 burne
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 consumed
                 :
                 the
                 house
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 rocke
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 winde
                 and
                 raine
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 ouerthrowne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 who
                 changeth
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 takes
                 away
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 vp
                 Kings
                 ,
                 hath
                 reproued
                 Kings
                 for
                 his
                 Churches
                 sake
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 gouernes
                 all
                 he
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 fallings
                 &
                 risings
                 ,
                 their
                 changes
                 and
                 mutations
                 are
                 all
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 sentences
                 all
                 the
                 Iudges
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 see
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 foresee
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 eyther
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 M●rdecay
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Ester
                   ,
                   who
                   knowes
                   if
                   for
                   this
                   thou
                   art
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   by
                   thee
                   deliuerance
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   Gods
                   people
                   ?
                
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 which
                 Moses
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 said
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 the
                 oppressour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 her
                 adolescencie
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   set
                   thee
                   vp
                   to
                   declare
                   my
                   power
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   exaltest
                   thy selfe
                   against
                   my
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 May
                 wee
                 not
                 behold
                 here
                 how
                 vnsure
                 their
                 standing
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 certaine
                 their
                 fall
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 highest
                 ,
                 abuse
                 their
                 power
                 most
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 lowest
                 ;
                 what
                 else
                 are
                 they
                 but
                 obiects
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 raised
                 vp
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 iustice
                 vpon
                 them
                 ?
                 If
                 wee
                 shall
                 mark
                 
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 euer
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 a
                 blessing
                 following
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 instruments
                 of
                 good
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 againe
                 haue
                 not
                 wanted
                 their
                 owne
                 recompense
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 continued
                 instruments
                 of
                 her
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 concluded
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 Church
                 from
                 Canaan
                 to
                 soiourne
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 sent
                 such
                 a
                 famine
                 in
                 Canaan
                 as
                 compelled
                 them
                 to
                 forsake
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 plentie
                 in
                 Egypt
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 sent
                 before
                 as
                 a
                 prouisor
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 made
                 fauourable
                 to
                 Iacob
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 to
                 translate
                 his
                 Church
                 from
                 Egypt
                 to
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 altered
                 Pharaohs
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 vp
                 a
                 new
                 King
                 who
                 knew
                 not
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 hee
                 turned
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 hearts
                 away
                 from
                 Israell
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 vexed
                 Israell
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 serue
                 by
                 crueltie
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Egypt
                 hee
                 maketh
                 Pharaoh
                 fauourable
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 brings
                 a
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 vvill
                 haue
                 them
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 Egipt
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 another
                 Pharaoh
                 an
                 enimie
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 both
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 willing
                 to
                 forsake
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharaoh
                 prepares
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 fearefull
                 iudgement
                 on
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Israell
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 ripenes
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 day
                 drew
                 neere
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 stirred
                 vp
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babell
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 staffe
                 of
                 his
                 indignation
                 :
                 
                   He
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   dissembling
                   nation
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   him
                   a
                   charge
                   against
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   spayle
                   and
                   the
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tread
                   them
                   vnder
                   feete
                   like
                   mire
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 be
                 auenged
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
                 he
                 subdued
                 all
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 vnder
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babell
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 stoppe
                 nor
                 impediment
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 hold
                 back
                 the
                 rodde
                 of
                 Ashur
                 from
                 Israell
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 againe
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 accomplished
                 all
                 his
                 worke
                 vpon
                 Israell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 time
                 of
                 mercy
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seauentie
                 yeares
                 of
                 captiuitie
                 expired
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 visited
                 the
                 proud
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Ashur
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Churches
                 sake
                 he
                 altered
                 againe
                 the
                 gouernement
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 translating
                 the
                 Empyre
                 to
                 the
                 Medes
                 and
                 Persians
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 Cyrus
                 the
                 Lords
                 annoynted
                 might
                 performe
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 the
                 promised
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 which
                 should
                 learne
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 changes
                 and
                 alterations
                 that
                 fall
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 rest
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 though
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 be
                 moued
                 and
                 the
                 mountaines
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 waters
                 thereof
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 riuer
                 ,
                 whose
                 streames
                 shall
                 make
                 glad
                 the
                 cittie
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 nourishng
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 forsake
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 her
                 enimies
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 assuredly
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 comfort
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 shall
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 may
                 put
                 the
                 brydle
                 of
                 bondage
                 in
                 the
                 Philistims
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 Israell
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 his
                 Church
                 shall
                 with
                 ioy
                 draw
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Well
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 prayse
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   though
                   thou
                   wert
                   angry
                   with
                   mee
                   ,
                   thy
                   wrath
                   is
                   turned
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   comfortest
                   mee
                   ,
                   yea
                   Sion
                   shall
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   shout
                   for
                   ioy
                   ,
                   for
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   holy
                   One
                   of
                   Israell
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   her
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 our
                 lowest
                 humiliations
                 let
                 vs
                 answere
                 our
                 enimies
                 :
                 
                   Reioyce
                   not
                   against
                   me
                   O
                   mine
                   enimie
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   though
                   I
                   fall
                   I
                   shall
                   rise
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   sit
                   in
                   darkenesse
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   a
                   light
                   vnto
                   mee
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   beare
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   because
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   vntill
                   hee
                   plead
                   my
                   cause
                   and
                   execute
                   iudgement
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   bring
                   me
                   forth
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   see
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                   then
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   mine
                   enimie
                   shall
                   looke
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   shame
                   shall
                   couer
                   him
                   who
                   said
                   to
                   mee
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ?
                   now
                   shall
                   hee
                   be
                   trodden
                   vnder
                   as
                   the
                   mire
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                   ?
                   yea
                   ,
                   so
                   let
                   all
                   thine
                   enimies
                   perish
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   best
                
                 .
                 
                 This
                 good
                 or
                 best
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 precious
                 saluation
                 prepared
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 ,
                 reserued
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 are
                 reserued
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Faith.
                 Of
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 our
                 best
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 wrought
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 vvorking
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 vvee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 betweene
                 the
                 Godly
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 enioyes
                 their
                 best
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 looketh
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 if
                 should
                 be
                 demaunded
                 when
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 at
                 his
                 best
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 answere
                 his
                 best
                 is
                 euill
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 is
                 bee
                 at
                 his
                 best
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 comes
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 his
                 sinnes
                 are
                 fewest
                 ,
                 his
                 iudgement
                 easiest
                 :
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 knees
                 had
                 not
                 preuented
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 birth
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 riuer
                 which
                 is
                 smallest
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 increases
                 as
                 it
                 proceedes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 other
                 waters
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 wicked
                 the
                 longer
                 he
                 liueth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   waxeth
                   worse
                   and
                   worse
                   ,
                   deceiuing
                   and
                   being
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   euill
                   to
                   worse
                   ,
                
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 hee
                 be
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 that
                 lake
                 that
                 burnes
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresseth
                 most
                 significantly
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 hee
                 compa●es
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 vnto
                 one
                 gathering
                 a
                 treasure
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 heapeth
                 vp
                 wrath
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 :
                 for
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 worldling
                 ,
                 who
                 euery
                 day
                 casteth
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 money
                 into
                 his
                 treasure
                 ,
                 in
                 few
                 yeares
                 multiplyes
                 such
                 a
                 summe
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 in
                 minde
                 the
                 particulars
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 breaketh
                 vp
                 his
                 boxe
                 ,
                 hee
                 finds
                 in
                 it
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 of
                 coyne
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 remembrance
                 :
                 Euen
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 impenitent
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 onely
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 houre
                 and
                 moment
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 doest
                 multiply
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 defile
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 hoording
                 vp
                 into
                 it
                 some
                 dead
                 worke
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 reckoning
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 ,
                 shall
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 amount
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ?
                 though
                 thou
                 doest
                 forget
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 committest
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tels
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 treasurie
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 not
                 onely
                 hast
                 thou
                 laid
                 vp
                 in
                 store
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 with
                 euery
                 sinne
                 hast
                 gathered
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 wrath
                 proportionable
                 to
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 shalt
                 know
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 breake
                 vp
                 thy
                 treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   shall
                   thine
                   owne
                   wickednesse
                   correct
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   turning
                   backe
                   shall
                   reproue
                   thee
                   ,
                   then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   know
                   and
                   beh●ld
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   euill
                   thing
                   and
                   a
                   bitter
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   forsaken
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 astonished
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 witnesses
                 standing
                 vp
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 those
                 sins
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 cast
                 behind
                 thy
                 backe
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 them
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 woe
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 then
                 shall
                 turne
                 thine
                 owne
                 wayes
                 vpon
                 thi●e
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 giue
                 thee
                 to
                 drincke
                 of
                 that
                 cuppe
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 filled
                 with
                 thine
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 accomplished
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 thine
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 double
                 his
                 stripes
                 vpon
                 thee
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 if
                 yee
                 doe
                 aske
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 praysed
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 worst
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 our
                 good
                 is
                 begunne
                 ,
                 our
                 best
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 As
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 kinsmen
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 wee
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 
                 
                   your
                   time
                   is
                   alway
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   time
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   .
                
                 We
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 worst
                 immediately
                 before
                 our
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 till
                 then
                 was
                 a
                 walking
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 in
                 the
                 broad
                 way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 perdition
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 proceeded
                 furthest
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 were
                 furthest
                 from
                 God.
                 Our
                 best
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 recalling
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 holy
                 spirit
                 called
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 vs
                 change
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 turning
                 our
                 backes
                 vpon
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 faces
                 toward
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 caused
                 vs
                 to
                 part
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 they
                 went
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 home
                 with
                 
                 the
                 penitent
                 forlorne
                 vnto
                 our
                 fathers
                 familie
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 a
                 a
                 happy
                 day
                 of
                 diuision
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 with
                 Israell
                 we
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 Canaan
                 to
                 Gilgall
                 ;
                 
                 there
                 were
                 we
                 circumsised
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 Egipt
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 shame
                 indeede
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 wee
                 brought
                 vvith
                 vs
                 euen
                 from
                 our
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 graunt
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 keepe
                 it
                 in
                 thankfull
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 count
                 it
                 a
                 double
                 shame
                 to
                 returne
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 Egipt
                 ,
                 to
                 serue
                 any
                 more
                 that
                 Prince
                 of
                 darknesse
                 in
                 bricke
                 and
                 clay
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 vnfruitfull
                 workes
                 of
                 darkn●sse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 like
                 the
                 redeemed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 wee
                 may
                 walke
                 from
                 strength
                 to
                 strength
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 in
                 Sion
                 .
              
               
                 Alway
                 this
                 difference
                 of
                 estates
                 betweene
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 learne
                 vs
                 patience
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 seeke
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 gratious
                 father
                 in
                 his
                 most
                 wise
                 dispensation
                 hath
                 reserued
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 foolish
                 Iewes
                 who
                 loued
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 banishment
                 in
                 Babell
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 their
                 home
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 yet
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 appeare
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 carrie
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 strength
                 into
                 his
                 holy
                 habitation
                 ;
                 hee
                 shall
                 plant
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctuary
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 established
                 ,
                 then
                 euerlasting
                 ioy
                 shall
                 be
                 vpon
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 sorrow
                 and
                 mourning
                 shall
                 flye
                 from
                 vs
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 haue
                 accomplished
                 his
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 faint
                 because
                 the
                 wicked
                 floorish
                 :
                 how
                 euer
                 they
                 prosper
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 pittied
                 more
                 than
                 enuied
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 will
                 neuer
                 see
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 presently
                 they
                 enioy
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 their
                 consolation
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 gotten
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 Surely
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 tongue
                 can
                 expresse
                 their
                 miserie
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 Samuel
                 mourned
                 for
                 Saul
                 when
                 God
                 reiected
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Ieremie
                 wept
                 in
                 secret
                 for
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 wee
                 but
                 take
                 vp
                 a
                 bitter
                 lamentation
                 for
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 grace
                 wee
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 strangers
                 from
                 grace
                 ?
                 wee
                 wish
                 from
                 our
                 harts
                 ye
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 kinsemen
                 of
                 Lot
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 hee
                 had
                 but
                 mocked
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 told
                 them
                 of
                 an
                 iminent
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 no
                 request
                 would
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 but
                 tarryed
                 till
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 indignation
                 did
                 consume
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 rather
                 as
                 Sarah
                 followed
                 Abraham
                 from
                 Caldee
                 to
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 so
                 yee
                 would
                 take
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 with
                 vs
                 from
                 hell
                 to
                 heauen
                 :
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 hold
                 you
                 captiue
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 doth
                 bewitch
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 deceiue
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 labour
                 vnder
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 but
                 vanitie
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 haue
                 finished
                 your
                 taske
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 lesse
                 content
                 than
                 you
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 one
                 wakened
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 sleepe
                 thought
                 hee
                 was
                 possessor
                 of
                 great
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 vvhen
                 hee
                 awaketh
                 behold
                 hee
                 hath
                 nothing
                 :
                 or
                 not
                 vnlike
                 that
                 rich
                 man
                 who
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 securitie
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   my
                   Soule
                   thou
                   hast
                   much
                   goods
                   for
                   many
                   yeares
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 euen
                 vpon
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 redacted
                 to
                 such
                 extreame
                 necessitie
                 with
                 that
                 other
                 who
                 dispised
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 cold
                 vvater
                 to
                 coole
                 his
                 tongue
                 withall
                 :
                 then
                 shall
                 you
                 lament
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   wearied
                   our selues
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   profit
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 Alas
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 learne
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 pittifull
                 blindnesse
                 ?
                 the
                 Lord
                 vvhen
                 hee
                 created
                 man
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 Lord
                 aboue
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 vnthankfull
                 man
                 sets
                 euery
                 creature
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 aboue
                 the
                 Lord.
                 O
                 fearefull
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   you
                   so
                   reward
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   O
                   foolish
                   people
                   and
                   vnwise
                   ?
                
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 which
                 yee
                 conceit
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 yee
                 vvant
                 it
                 you
                 are
                 carefull
                 to
                 seeke
                 it
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 you
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 carefull
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 ;
                 onely
                 you
                 
                 are
                 carelesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 be
                 that
                 incomparable
                 iewell
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 bringeth
                 light
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 life
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 comfort
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 against
                 all
                 iudgement
                 :
                 ye
                 should
                 set
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 signet
                 on
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 ornament
                 on
                 your
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 on
                 as
                 that
                 glorious
                 attire
                 vvhich
                 gets
                 you
                 place
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 God.
                 But
                 vvhat
                 paines
                 doe
                 ye
                 take
                 to
                 seeke
                 him
                 ?
                 vvhat
                 assurance
                 haue
                 yee
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 or
                 vvhat
                 mourning
                 doe
                 yee
                 make
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 yee
                 doe
                 not
                 possesse
                 him
                 ?
                 can
                 you
                 say
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 thoughts
                 or
                 words
                 haue
                 been
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 him
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 taken
                 more
                 paynes
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 signet
                 on
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 than
                 euer
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 keepe
                 Iesus
                 in
                 their
                 hart
                 ;
                 they
                 wander
                 after
                 vanitie
                 and
                 follow
                 lyes
                 ,
                 they
                 forsake
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 liuing
                 waters
                 .
                 
                   Oh
                   consider
                   this
                   yee
                   that
                   forget
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   least
                   hee
                   teare
                   you
                   in
                   peeces
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   be
                   none
                   to
                   deliuer
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 lesson
                 vve
                 obserue
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Verse
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 workes
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 things
                 workes
                 for
                 the
                 vvorst
                 vnto
                 the
                 vvicked
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 cleane
                 which
                 they
                 defile
                 not
                 ,
                 nothing
                 so
                 excellent
                 vvhich
                 they
                 abuse
                 not
                 .
                 Make
                 Saul
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Balaam
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudas
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 their
                 preferment
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 destruction
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 they
                 contemne
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 prosperitie
                 becomes
                 their
                 ruine
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 they
                 blaspheme
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 raging
                 waues
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 cast
                 out
                 their
                 owne
                 dirt
                 to
                 their
                 shame
                 ;
                 yea
                 what
                 speake
                 I
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 euen
                 their
                 table
                 shall
                 be
                 as●are
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 rocke
                 of
                 offence
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 the
                 sauour
                 of
                 death
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 prayer
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 more
                 excellent
                 things
                 then
                 these
                 ?
                 As
                 a
                 foule
                 stomacke
                 turnes
                 most
                 healthfull
                 food
                 into
                 corruption
                 :
                 so
                 their
                 polluted
                 conscience
                 turnes
                 iudgement
                 into
                 gall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 into
                 wormewood
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 should
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 holy
                 care
                 to
                 become
                 good
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 were
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 good
                 can
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   To
                   them
                   that
                   loue
                   God.
                
                 
                 We
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 Apostles
                 last
                 argument
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 ruleth
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 worke
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 
                   Deus
                   enim
                   adeo
                   bonus
                   est
                   vt
                   nihil
                   mali
                   esse
                   sineret
                   ,
                   nisi
                   etiam
                   adeo
                   esset
                   potens
                   ,
                   vt
                   ex
                   quolibet
                   malo
                   possit
                   elicere
                   bonum
                   ,
                
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 suffer
                 no
                 euill
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 so
                 powerfull
                 that
                 of
                 euery
                 euill
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 good
                 .
                 Now
                 wee
                 proceede
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 comfort
                 belongs
                 :
                 who
                 are
                 first
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 loue
                 God
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 called
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 conioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 depending
                 on
                 another
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 his
                 eternall
                 and
                 immutable
                 decree
                 concerning
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 flowing
                 from
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wrought
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 this
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 are
                 so
                 inseperably
                 conioyned
                 together
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 lowest
                 of
                 these
                 we
                 may
                 goe
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 :
                 of
                 that
                 vn●ayned
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 loued
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 vnchangeable
                 purpose
                 hath
                 ordayned
                 thee
                 to
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 comfort
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 men
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 that
                 or
                 euer
                 the
                 Lord
                 laide
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 thy
                 saluation
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 immutable
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 secret
                 in
                 it selfe
                 and
                 obscured
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 manifested
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 our
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 will
                 speake
                 more
                 God
                 willing
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 here
                 as
                 a
                 principall
                 effect
                 and
                 token
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 :
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 calles
                 none
                 effectually
                 but
                 those
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 elected
                 :
                 so
                 none
                 ca●
                 loue
                 him
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 effectually
                 called
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 thou
                 thy selfe
                 who
                 now
                 loues
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 before
                 thy
                 calling
                 louedst
                 him
                 nod
                 ,
                 thy
                 heart
                 went
                 a
                 whooring
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 preferredst
                 euery
                 Creature
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 smallest
                 pleasure
                 of
                 sinne
                 thou
                 caredst
                 not
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 among
                 the
                 multitude
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 an
                 easie
                 to
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 abhorres
                 in
                 word
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 such
                 a
                 monster
                 as
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 farre
                 deceiued
                 ;
                 for
                 man
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 grace
                 cannot
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   herein
                   is
                   loue
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   loued
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   hee
                   loued
                   vs.
                
                 If
                 now
                 we
                 doe
                 know
                 him
                 and
                 know
                 him
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 first
                 knowne
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 knowne
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 beloued
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 equalitie
                 betweene
                 these
                 loues
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 match
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 affection
                 ;
                 
                   non
                   enim
                   pari
                   vbertate
                   fluunt
                   hi
                   duo
                   amores
                   ,
                
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 loues
                 flowes
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 plentie
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 running
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 strand
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 his
                 incomprehensible
                 loue
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 
                   amor
                   Dei
                   amorem
                   animae
                   parit
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 loue
                 to
                 vs
                 which
                 begets
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 a
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 
                   Nemo
                   itaque
                   se
                   amari
                   diffidat
                   ,
                   qui
                   iam
                   amat
                   ,
                
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 therefore
                 who
                 loues
                 God
                 distrust
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 beloued
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 pen-men
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 none
                 doe
                 speake
                 more
                 of
                 loue
                 than
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 euen
                 hee
                 who
                 vvas
                 Christs
                 beloued
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 loued
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 greatly
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 become
                 a
                 carefull
                 practiser
                 of
                 loue
                 toward
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 God
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 needfull
                 that
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 secret
                 counsell
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 goe
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 resolution
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 send
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 men
                 ,
                 an
                 Angell
                 to
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 to
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 greatly
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 testifie
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 Mary
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 was
                 freely
                 beloued
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 vpon
                 knowledge
                 in
                 sinceritie
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   thou
                   knowest
                   that
                   I
                   loue
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 haue
                 here
                 a
                 testimonie
                 no
                 lesse
                 certaine
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 owne
                 Oracle
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 sure
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 beloued
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 comfort
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 sure
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 loue
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 token
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 speake
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 whether
                 wee
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 this
                 most
                 excellent
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 or
                 no.
                 Naturally
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 Loue
                 i●
                 man
                 is
                 so
                 inordinate
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 vnproperly
                 Nazianzen
                 called
                 it
                 
                   dulcem
                   tyrannum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 sweet
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 deceitfull
                 allurements
                 compels
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 it selfe
                 distemperated
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 set
                 vpon
                 wrong
                 obiects
                 ,
                 our
                 loue
                 being
                 so
                 set
                 vpon
                 the
                 creature
                 that
                 we
                 neglect
                 the
                 Creator
                 :
                 a
                 fearefull
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 the
                 Lord
                 set
                 vp
                 man
                 as
                 Prince
                 and
                 ruler
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 putting
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 in
                 subiection
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 should
                 meet
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 such
                 vnthankfulnesse
                 as
                 to
                 set
                 in
                 his
                 affection
                 ,
                 euery
                 creature
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   yee
                   so
                   requite
                   the
                   Lord
                   O
                   yee
                   foolish
                   people
                   and
                   vnwise
                   ?
                
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 affection
                 which
                 Sathan
                 through
                 infidelitie
                 peruerted
                 ,
                 
                 turning
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 setting
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 forbidden
                 tree
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 affection
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 regeneration
                 is
                 rectified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 fai●●
                 workes
                 in
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 turning
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 creature
                 and
                 setting
                 it
                 vpon
                 God.
                 Where
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 lawfull
                 obiects
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 a●d
                 of
                 the
                 due
                 measure
                 of
                 loue
                 we
                 owe
                 vnto
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 obiects
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 are
                 three
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 our selfe
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 principall
                 obiect
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 we
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 loue
                 that
                 wee
                 loue
                 him
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 for
                 himselfe
                 :
                 in
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 companion
                 ,
                 neither
                 Father
                 ,
                 nor
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Wife
                 nor
                 Children
                 ,
                 nay
                 not
                 thy
                 owne
                 life
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 deere
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 offend
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 hee
                 tels
                 thee
                 himselfe
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 reckon
                 thee
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 :
                 
                 
                   Non
                   amat
                   Christum
                   qui
                   aliquid
                   plus
                   quam
                   Christum
                   amat
                   ,
                
                 he
                 loues
                 not
                 Christ
                 who
                 
                 loues
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 doe
                 wee
                 loue
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 from
                 him
                 wee
                 seeke
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 himselfe
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 mercinarie
                 loue
                 ,
                 when
                 man
                 loueth
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 gifts
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 obiected
                 by
                 Sathan
                 vnto
                 Iob
                 but
                 falsely
                 ▪
                 for
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 spoyled
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earthly
                 comforts
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 giuen
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 continued
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 blessed
                 the
                 Lord.
                 As
                 the
                 woman
                 which
                 loueth
                 her
                 husband
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 rich
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 louer
                 of
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Worldling
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 carnall
                 Israelite
                 ,
                 doth
                 worshippe
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 giues
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 hyreling
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 sincere
                 worshipper
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 chast
                 louer
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 obiect
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 is
                 our selues
                 :
                 
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 that
                 I
                 loue
                 my
                 neighbour
                 as
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 loue
                 my selfe
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 loueth
                 not
                 God
                 cannot
                 loue
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 hee
                 who
                 loueth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 cannot
                 rightly
                 loue
                 his
                 neighbour
                 :
                 without
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 selfe
                 loue
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 man
                 is
                 but
                 selfe
                 hatred
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 franticke
                 man
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 fury
                 wounds
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 is
                 pittyed
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 pittie
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 prophane
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 multiplying
                 transgressions
                 slayeth
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 iustly
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 an
                 hater
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 first
                 teacheth
                 thee
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 vnto
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 preserue
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 worketh
                 in
                 thee
                 an
                 holy
                 care
                 to
                 conforme
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 whom
                 thou
                 louest
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 thou
                 desirest
                 to
                 remaine
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Thus
                 being
                 taught
                 to
                 loue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 learne
                 to
                 loue
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ;
                 the
                 ordered
                 loue
                 of
                 our selues
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 that
                 patterne
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 wee
                 should
                 loue
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 
                   Prius
                   itaque
                   vide
                   si
                   nosti
                   diligere
                   teipsum
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   tunc
                   committam
                   tibi
                   proximum
                   ,
                   quem
                   diligas
                   sicut
                   teipsum
                   ,
                
                 Learne
                 therefore
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 loue
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 commit
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 to
                 thee
                 that
                 
                 thou
                 maist
                 loue
                 him
                 as
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   autem
                   nondum
                   nosti
                   diligere
                   te
                   ,
                   timeo
                   ne
                   decipias
                   proximum
                   sicut
                   te
                   ,
                
                 but
                 if
                 otherwise
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 loue
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 feare
                 that
                 as
                 thou
                 deceiuest
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 also
                 deceiue
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 louing
                 him
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 draw
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 s●are
                 of
                 sin
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 both
                 your
                 destructions
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 loue
                 but
                 hatred
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 who
                 loueth
                 any
                 thing
                 truely
                 ,
                 hateth
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 would
                 destroy
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 hee
                 that
                 loueth
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 hateth
                 the
                 moth
                 that
                 consumeth
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 loueth
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 hateth
                 the
                 worme
                 that
                 eateth
                 it
                 vp
                 :
                 so
                 hee
                 that
                 loueth
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 also
                 hate
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
                 slayes
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 if
                 thou
                 cherish
                 that
                 which
                 destroyeth
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 hatest
                 him
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 louest
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 thought
                 a
                 needlesse
                 lesson
                 to
                 teach
                 a
                 man
                 how
                 to
                 loue
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 needful
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 common
                 disease
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   ●mare
                   res
                   suas
                   magis
                   quā
                   seipsos
                   ,
                
                 
                 to
                 loue
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 theirs
                 better
                 than
                 themselues
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   quis
                   vtilem●iudicet
                   vitae
                   alienae
                   ,
                   quem
                   videt
                   inutilem
                   vitae
                   suae
                   ?
                
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 iudge
                 that
                 hee
                 can
                 be
                 profitable
                 vnto
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 hee
                 seeth
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 hurtfull
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 principally
                 said
                 to
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 salt
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 also
                 (
                 saith
                 Chrisostome
                 )
                 appertaine
                 to
                 euery
                 Christian
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 light
                 as
                 to
                 shine
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 hee
                 shine
                 vnto
                 others
                 ?
                 how
                 shall
                 hee
                 guide
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 blinde
                 leades
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 length
                 fals
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 ?
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 salt
                 to
                 pouder
                 his
                 owne
                 speeches
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 eate
                 vp
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 hee
                 effect
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 others
                 ?
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 reforming
                 our
                 affection
                 of
                 loue
                 sets
                 it
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 s●lues
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 toward
                 these
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our selues
                 and
                 our
                 neighbour
                 is
                 bounded
                 and
                 limited
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 due
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 without
                 measure
                 .
                 Three
                 conditions
                 are
                 
                 required
                 in
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 strength
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 loue
                 him
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 loue
                 draw
                 vs
                 not
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 loue
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 banish
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 all
                 other
                 vnlawfull
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &
                   vincat
                   dulcedo
                   dulcedinem
                   ,
                   quemadmodum
                   clauus
                   clauum
                   ,
                
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 ouercome
                 in
                 vs
                 all
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 nayle
                 driues
                 out
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 loued
                 Iesus
                 with
                 an
                 hearty
                 affection
                 ,
                 
                 
                   wee
                   haue
                
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 
                   forsaken
                   all
                   thing●
                   to
                   follow
                   thee
                   :
                
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wisely
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 knowledge
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 loued
                 him
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 liked
                 not
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 will
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 dye
                 ;
                 the
                 speaches
                 giuen
                 out
                 before
                 hand
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 neither
                 conceiue
                 them
                 nor
                 approue
                 them
                 :
                 therefore
                 did
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 rebuke
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   loued
                   me
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   ye
                   would
                   certainely
                   reioyce
                   that
                   I
                   goe
                   vp
                   to
                   my
                   Father
                   :
                
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 their
                 affection
                 was
                 toward
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 yet
                 vnderstand
                 how
                 good
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 mans
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 should
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 could
                 not
                 reioyce
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 when
                 hee
                 heard
                 that
                 Iesus
                 behoued
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 loued
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Maister
                   pittie
                   thy selfe
                
                 ,
                 but
                 receiued
                 this
                 answere
                 ,
                 
                   Goe
                   behinde
                   me
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   vnderstandest
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   culpans
                   in
                   vtroque
                   non
                   affectum
                   sed
                   consilium
                   ,
                
                 blaming
                 in
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 affection
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 yet
                 afterward
                 when
                 Peter
                 was
                 better
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 behoued
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ,
                 hee
                 disswaded
                 him
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 promised
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 dye
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 hee
                 had
                 now
                 learned
                 to
                 loue
                 Iesus
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 his
                 minde
                 ;
                 not
                 earnestly
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 wisely
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 poynt
                 ,
                 hee
                 denyed
                 his
                 Maister
                 at
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 a
                 Damsell
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 afterward
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 receiued
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 greater
                 measure
                 ,
                 hee
                 loued
                 Iesus
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 strong
                 
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Counsell
                 hee
                 choosed
                 rather
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 denye
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Licet
                   vitam
                   tunc
                   minime
                   posuit
                   ,
                   deposuit
                   tamen
                   ,
                
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 albeit
                 hee
                 lost
                 not
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 freely
                 laid
                 it
                 downe
                 for
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 thee
                 three
                 ,
                 
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 aspyre
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 heartely
                 ;
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 wisely
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 inconsiderate
                 zeale
                 ,
                 and
                 temerarious
                 precipitation
                 doth
                 not
                 please
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 so
                 strong
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 than
                 to
                 forsake
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 how
                 farre
                 are
                 wee
                 from
                 this
                 holy
                 disposition
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 say
                 hee
                 hath
                 attained
                 to
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 holy
                 Loue
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 requireth
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 vve
                 endeuour
                 to
                 grow
                 daily
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 praying
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 vvould
                 breath
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 vpon
                 that
                 little
                 sparke
                 of
                 heauenly
                 life
                 vvhich
                 hee
                 hath
                 created
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 extinguished
                 with
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 a
                 great
                 flame
                 to
                 burne
                 vp
                 our
                 affections
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 carry
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 toward
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 effect
                 let
                 vs
                 meditate
                 frequently
                 vpon
                 these
                 foure
                 causes
                 for
                 vvhich
                 wee
                 should
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 supreame
                 good
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 that
                 
                 man
                 would
                 haue
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 him
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 vvhom
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 like
                 in
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 
                   inuenito
                   si
                   potes
                   aliquid
                   pretiosius
                   Deo
                   ,
                   &
                   dabitur
                   tibi
                   ,
                
                 finde
                 out
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 pretious
                 than
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 giuen
                 thee
                 .
                 The
                 Platonists
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 saw
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 pulchritude
                 and
                 beautie
                 which
                 shineth
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 vvas
                 but
                 
                   spendor
                   quidam
                   summi
                   illius
                   boni
                
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 transport
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 affection
                 toward
                 him
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 
                   Pulchrum
                   coelum
                   ,
                   pulchra
                   terra
                   ,
                   sed
                   pulchrior
                   ,
                   qui
                   fecit
                   illa
                   ,
                
                 the
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 are
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 beautifull
                 is
                 hee
                 who
                 made
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 any
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 beginneth
                 to
                 steale
                 our
                 heart
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 affection
                 goe
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 these
                 
                 beautifull
                 or
                 profitable
                 creatures
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 go
                 a
                 whooring
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 steps
                 we
                 should
                 climbe
                 vp
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 cause
                 that
                 may
                 breed
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 we
                 meditate
                 vpon
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 first
                 loued
                 vs
                 :
                 
                   Inuenimus
                   eum
                   ,
                   sed
                   non
                   praeuenimus
                   ,
                
                 we
                 haue
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 preuent
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 knovv
                 him
                 novv
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 first
                 knowne
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 hee
                 found
                 vs
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 euen
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 vvere
                 enimies
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 
                 
                   dilexit
                   non
                   existentes
                   ,
                   imo
                   resistentes
                   ,
                
                 he
                 loued
                 vs
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 vvere
                 not
                 ,
                 yea
                 vvhen
                 vve
                 vvere
                 rebels
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 vve
                 not
                 novv
                 being
                 reconciled
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 endeauour
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 continuall
                 gifts
                 hath
                 testified
                 
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 beene
                 vnto
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 land
                 of
                 darknes
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 vvill
                 remember
                 and
                 tell
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 done
                 to
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 vvee
                 shall
                 finde
                 vvee
                 are
                 ouercome
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 hath
                 deserued
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 If
                 our
                 loue
                 be
                 free
                 let
                 vs
                 set
                 it
                 vpon
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 most
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 venall
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 also
                 giue
                 it
                 vnto
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 most
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 shall
                 waken
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 vve
                 
                 consider
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 what
                 great
                 things
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 giue
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 eare
                 hath
                 neuer
                 heard
                 ;
                 life
                 without
                 death
                 ;
                 youth
                 without
                 age
                 ;
                 light
                 without
                 darkenesse
                 ;
                 ioy
                 without
                 sadnes
                 ;
                 a
                 kingdome
                 without
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 then
                 giue
                 vs
                 a
                 blessed
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   de
                   his
                   quae
                   condidit
                   ,
                   sed
                   de
                   seipso
                   ,
                
                 not
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 but
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 our
                 former
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 vvhether
                 this
                 holy
                 loue
                 be
                 created
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 try
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 novv
                 it
                 shall
                 content
                 vs
                 to
                 touch
                 a
                 few
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 earnestly
                 desires
                 and
                 seekes
                 to
                 obtaine
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 beloued
                 .
                 Hereby
                 shalt
                 thou
                 knovv
                 whether
                 thy
                 affection
                 of
                 loue
                 be
                 ordered
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 remaine
                 as
                 yet
                 disordered
                 by
                 Sathan
                 .
                 The
                 affection
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 will
                 follow
                 vpward
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Euery
                 thing
                 naturally
                 returnes
                 to
                 the
                 owne
                 originall
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 waters
                 go
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 deep
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 :
                 so
                 carnall
                 loue
                 powred
                 out
                 like
                 water
                 ,
                 returnes
                 to
                 Sathan
                 who
                 begat
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 miserable
                 man
                 captiued
                 with
                 it
                 downward
                 to
                 the
                 bottomles
                 pit
                 :
                 but
                 holy
                 loue
                 being
                 as
                 a
                 sparke
                 of
                 heauenly
                 fire
                 kindled
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 ascends
                 continually
                 and
                 rauishes
                 vs
                 vpward
                 toward
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 not
                 suff●ing
                 vs
                 to
                 rest
                 till
                 we
                 inioy
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 this
                 then
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 tryall
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 wee
                 vse
                 carefully
                 those
                 holy
                 meanes
                 by
                 which
                 vve
                 keepe
                 and
                 entertaine
                 familiaritie
                 with
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 vve
                 loue
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 other
                 meanes
                 is
                 there
                 by
                 which
                 man
                 vpon
                 earth
                 is
                 familiar
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 ?
                 Godly
                 Dauid
                 who
                 protests
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 that
                 he
                 loued
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 prooues
                 it
                 in
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   how
                   loue
                   I
                   thy
                   law
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   my
                   meditation
                   continually
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   loued
                   the
                   habitation
                   of
                   thine
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   thine
                   honour
                   dwels
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   One
                   thing
                   haue
                   I
                   desired
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   my
                   God
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   beautie
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   visit
                   his
                   holy
                   temple
                   .
                
                 As
                 this
                 doth
                 serue
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 serue
                 for
                 the
                 conuiction
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 is
                 more
                 amiable
                 than
                 the
                 labernacles
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 an
                 euident
                 proofe
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 neglect
                 the
                 meanes
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 offered
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 familiar
                 accesse
                 is
                 gotten
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 fight
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 through
                 a
                 vaile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tast
                 we
                 get
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 fully
                 embrace
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 kisse
                 vs
                 for
                 euer
                 with
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 which
                 vnfainedly
                 loues
                 the
                 Lord
                 cannot
                 rest
                 content
                 with
                 
                 that
                 familiaritie
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Prayer
                 it
                 hath
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 long
                 most
                 earnestly
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 where
                 shee
                 knoweth
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 shee
                 shall
                 embrace
                 him
                 :
                 whereof
                 proceedeth
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 complaints
                 ,
                 
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Hart
                   brayeth
                   for
                   the
                   riuers
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   so
                   panteth
                   my
                   soule
                   after
                   thee
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   O
                   when
                   shall
                   I
                   come
                   and
                   appeare
                   before
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   my
                   God
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   My
                   Soule
                   desireth
                   after
                   thee
                   as
                   the
                   thirsty
                   land
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   I
                   would
                   be
                   dissolued
                   and
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   come
                   ,
                   euen
                   so
                   ,
                   come
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 
                 here
                 are
                 wee
                 taken
                 in
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 thou
                 sayest
                 thou
                 louest
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 thou
                 longest
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 neyther
                 desirest
                 thou
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 dea●h
                 ,
                 or
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 doth
                 terrifie
                 and
                 afray
                 thee
                 :
                 where
                 as
                 otherwise
                 if
                 thou
                 didst
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 ioyfull
                 dayes
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 seeing
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 wee
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 he
                 commeth
                 to
                 vs
                 to
                 gather
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 vs
                 thether
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Surely
                 ,
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 contenting
                 themselues
                 with
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 thinke
                 not
                 long
                 to
                 enioy
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 an
                 adulterous
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 shee
                 possesse
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 regards
                 not
                 albeit
                 shee
                 neuer
                 see
                 himselfe
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 indeed
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 reioyce
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 gifts
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 tokens
                 and
                 testimonies
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 alwayes
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 protestation
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 giuen
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 be
                 allowed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 portion
                 and
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 contentment
                 euer
                 come
                 vnto
                 our
                 hearts
                 till
                 wee
                 get
                 himselfe
                 who
                 gaue
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 made
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   seeke
                   not
                   yours
                   but
                   you
                   ,
                
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 compell
                 vs
                 to
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 thy
                 gifts
                 O
                 Lord
                 but
                 thy selfe
                 I
                 long
                 for
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 ?
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 giue
                 me
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 thine
                 hands
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 I
                 neuer
                 haue
                 comfort
                 nor
                 contentment
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 dost
                 giue
                 me
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   O
                   thou
                   whom
                   my
                   Soule
                   loueth
                   ,
                   shew
                   me
                   where
                   thou
                   feedest
                   ,
                   where
                   thou
                   lyest
                   at
                   
                   noone
                   ,
                   and
                   dost
                   rest
                   ,
                   for
                   why
                   should
                   I
                   be
                   as
                   shee
                   that
                   turneth
                   aside
                   to
                   the
                   flockes
                   of
                   thy
                   companions
                   !
                
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 hungers
                 and
                 thrists
                 for
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 shall
                 behold
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 thine
                 image
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 thy
                 presence
                 is
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 tryall
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 is
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 an
                 holy
                 
                 care
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 callings
                 to
                 serue
                 and
                 honour
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Preachers
                 must
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   louest
                   thou
                   mee
                   ?
                   feede
                   my
                   flocke
                   .
                
                 Gouernours
                 and
                 Counsellers
                 must
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 Can
                 yee
                 say
                 in
                 truth
                 with
                 the
                 Godly
                 Gouernour
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   loue
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ?
                 then
                 will
                 yee
                 also
                 say
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   render
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   benefits
                   ?
                
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 shew
                 my
                 loue
                 toward
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 in
                 my
                 time
                 for
                 aduancement
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 dost
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 then
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 nourishing
                 Father
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 carefull
                 aduancer
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 a
                 wise
                 prouisor
                 to
                 remoue
                 those
                 stumbling
                 blocks
                 which
                 hinder
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 If
                 yee
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 yee
                 stand
                 vp
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Doe
                   not
                   I
                   hate
                   them
                   O
                   Lord
                   that
                   hate
                   thee
                   ?
                   doe
                   not
                   I
                   earnestly
                   contend
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   rise
                   vp
                   against
                   thee
                   ?
                   surely
                   I
                   hate
                   them
                   with
                   vnfained
                   hatred
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   mine
                   vtter
                   enimies
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 ye
                 honour
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 blesse
                 you
                 as
                 hee
                 blessed
                 
                   Dauid
                   .
                   Dauid
                
                 sware
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 euen
                 an
                 habitation
                 for
                 the
                 mightie
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 sweares
                 againe
                 vnto
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 set
                 vp
                 one
                 to
                 raigne
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 otherwise
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 you
                 but
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 stablish
                 your selues
                 and
                 your
                 houses
                 ,
                 vvith
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 Shebna
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 Eliakim
                 shall
                 be
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   fastned
                   as
                   a
                   nayle
                   in
                   sure
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   be
                   rolled
                   and
                   turned
                   away
                   like
                   a
                   ball
                   :
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   driue
                   thee
                   from
                   thy
                   station
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   dwelling
                   place
                   shall
                   hee
                   destroy
                   thee
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   
                   not
                   haue
                   his
                   desire
                   ,
                   his
                   thoughts
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   performed
                   ,
                   neyther
                   shall
                   hee
                   be
                   established
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   euill
                   shall
                   hunt
                   him
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   take
                   thee
                   and
                   plucke
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   and
                   roote
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 generally
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 callings
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 your
                 Christian
                 loue
                 must
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 touchstone
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 by
                 your
                 words
                 but
                 by
                 your
                 workes
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   loue
                   mee
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Iesus
                 )
                 
                   let
                   him
                   keepe
                   my
                   commandements
                
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 also
                 the
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 is
                 discouered
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 called
                 Iesus
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bowed
                 their
                 knees
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 spat
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 and
                 buffetted
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 bastard
                 Christians
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 call
                 Christ
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 bowe
                 their
                 knees
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 their
                 sinfull
                 life
                 they
                 crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 tread
                 his
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 vnder
                 their
                 feete
                 :
                 they
                 kisse
                 and
                 betray
                 him
                 with
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Scepter
                 of
                 reed
                 they
                 allow
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 giue
                 him
                 no
                 commaundement
                 ouer
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 controuersie
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 this
                 day
                 with
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 tryall
                 of
                 loue
                 is
                 Bountifulnesse
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 sayth
                 
                   Loue
                   is
                   bountifull
                
                 :
                 experience
                 proues
                 that
                 euery
                 louer
                 bostoweth
                 bountifully
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 loueth
                 :
                 yee
                 loue
                 your
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 largely
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 them
                 to
                 feede
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cloth
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 with
                 excessiue
                 apparrell
                 ;
                 yee
                 loue
                 your
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 them
                 want
                 no
                 needfull
                 thing
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 yee
                 loue
                 your
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 spares
                 not
                 to
                 bestow
                 largely
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 onely
                 you
                 say
                 you
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 wherein
                 are
                 yee
                 bountifull
                 toward
                 him
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 in
                 nothing
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 there
                 not
                 workes
                 commaunded
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 so
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 ?
                 though
                 workes
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 merits
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 your
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 haue
                 yee
                 done
                 to
                 remaine
                 when
                 yee
                 are
                 dead
                 as
                 witnesses
                 of
                 your
                 loue
                 toward
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Though
                 your
                 goodnesse
                 extend
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yet
                 where
                 
                 is
                 your
                 delight
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 on
                 his
                 Saints
                 and
                 excellent
                 ones
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 your
                 compassion
                 and
                 loue
                 toward
                 the
                 brethren
                 ?
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 like
                 vnto
                 that
                 fig-tree
                 which
                 had
                 faire
                 leaues
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 figge
                 to
                 giue
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 in
                 his
                 hunger
                 ,
                 
                   hauing
                   the
                   shew
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   but
                   haue
                   denyed
                   the
                   power
                   therof
                   ,
                
                 yeelding
                 words
                 inough
                 but
                 no
                 fruits
                 to
                 adorne
                 the
                 glorious
                 Gospell
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 moe
                 if
                 wee
                 might
                 insist
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 all
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 who
                 this
                 day
                 pretend
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 tryall
                 of
                 Loue
                 which
                 novv
                 we
                 bring
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 readinesse
                 
                 to
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Apostles
                 being
                 beaten
                 for
                 preaching
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 departed
                 reioycing
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 counted
                 worthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 because
                 they
                 loued
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Rahel
                 seauen
                 yeeres
                 of
                 hard
                 seruitude
                 seemed
                 vnto
                 Iacob
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 
                   Dinah
                   Sichem
                
                 willingly
                 sustayned
                 the
                 circumcision
                 and
                 cutting
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 whose
                 heart
                 abounds
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 vvill
                 bitter
                 things
                 become
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 things
                 easie
                 .
                 This
                 Loue
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyres
                 step
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 element
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 ioy
                 and
                 willingnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 worldlings
                 haue
                 when
                 they
                 fit
                 downe
                 to
                 their
                 banquetting
                 tables
                 to
                 refresh
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 lyes
                 downe
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 to
                 rest
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 who
                 suffered
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 affliction
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 giues
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Iesus
                 constrayned
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 holy
                 loue
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 our
                 election
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 euerlasting
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Euen●to●them
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 
                 Hitherto
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 summarily
                 set
                 downe
                 his
                 third
                 principall
                 argument
                 of
                 comfort
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 he
                 shortly
                 breakes
                 vp
                 the
                 confirmation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 they
                 who
                 loue
                 God
                 are
                 called
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 work
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 this
                 reason
                 shall
                 appeare
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 cannot
                 be
                 frustrated
                 of
                 his
                 end
                 .
                 Those
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 immutable
                 purpose
                 hath
                 ordayned
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 he
                 hath
                 called
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 worke
                 vnto
                 their
                 good
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 working
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 executer
                 of
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 ouer-rule
                 all
                 incidents
                 which
                 fall
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 gouerne
                 all
                 secondary
                 and
                 inferiour
                 causes
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 necessitie
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 supreame
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 purpose
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 ordayned
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 shortly
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 largely
                 explaned
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 verses
                 following
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 reason
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 highest
                 :
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 leades
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 vs
                 vpon
                 that
                 rocke
                 which
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 wee
                 ,
                 hee
                 carries
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 vp
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 our
                 saluation
                 is
                 so
                 grounded
                 in
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 accident
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 change
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 haue
                 here
                 then
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 depening
                 vpon
                 another
                 :
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 comming
                 from
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 vnto
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 drawes
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 casting
                 our
                 anchor
                 within
                 the
                 vaile
                 ,
                 and
                 resting
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 immutable
                 purpose
                 ,
                 may
                 haue
                 comfort
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 present
                 tentations
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 expedient
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 marke
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 manifold
                 changes
                 doe
                 not
                 interrupt
                 our
                 peace
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 dispensed
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 thereof
                 is
                 laid
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 immutable
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 markes
                 and
                 tokens
                 thereof
                 are
                 placed
                 in
                 vs
                 after
                 our
                 calling
                 :
                 the
                 markes
                 and
                 tokens
                 are
                 changeable
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 wee
                 our selues
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 are
                 changeable
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ground
                 holds
                 fast
                 ,
                 being
                 laid
                 in
                 that
                 vnchangeable
                 God
                 in
                 whom
                 falles
                 no
                 shadow
                 of
                 alteration
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   and
                   am
                   not
                   changed
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   My
                   sheepe
                   none
                   can
                   take
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   hand
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                   foundation
                   remaines
                   sure
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 tokens
                 of
                 election
                 cannot
                 be
                 fully
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 effectually
                 called
                 ;
                 nay
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 desertion
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 in
                 vs
                 their
                 owne
                 intention
                 and
                 remission
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 should
                 comfort
                 vs
                 against
                 our
                 daily
                 vicissitudes
                 and
                 changes
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 feele
                 that
                 our
                 Faith
                 doth
                 faint
                 ,
                 our
                 life
                 languishes
                 ,
                 our
                 hope
                 houers
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 sincke
                 in
                 the
                 tentation
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 feeble
                 hands
                 fall
                 downe
                 with
                 Moses
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 dispaire
                 ;
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 vs
                 can
                 alter
                 Gods
                 vnchangeable
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 begunne
                 the
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 will
                 also
                 perfect
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   Because
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   changed
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   therefore
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   yee
                   O
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Iacob
                   are
                   not
                   consumed
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 otherwise
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 Will.
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 our
                 calling
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 ascribe
                 the
                 whole
                 praise
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 foreseene
                 merits
                 .
                 That
                 poyson
                 of
                 pride
                 which
                 Sathan
                 poured
                 into
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 aspyred
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 yet
                 breake
                 forth
                 in
                 their
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 the
                 corrupt
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 euer
                 ayming
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 either
                 in
                 part
                 or
                 in
                 whole
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 saluation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 start
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vsurpe
                 that
                 glory
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 giue
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 than
                 the
                 which
                 no
                 greater
                 sacriledge
                 can
                 be
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
                 O
                 man
                 content
                 thee
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 offers
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 that
                 alone
                 which
                 hee
                 reserues
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 :
                 
                   My
                   peace
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   I
                   giue
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   my
                   glory
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   giue
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 were
                 Angels
                 ,
                 they
                 proclaymed
                 glory
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 glory
                 they
                 gaue
                 to
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 they
                 cryed
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 will
                 which
                 are
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 inough
                 that
                 peace
                 and
                 saluation
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 be
                 thine
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 saluation
                 let
                 it
                 remain
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 called
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 mercy
                 bred
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 bosome
                 .
                 Hee
                 hath
                 found
                 many
                 causes
                 without
                 himselfe
                 mouing
                 him
                 to
                 execute
                 iustice
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 cause
                 mouing
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 mercie
                 hee
                 neuer
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   called
                   vs
                   with
                   an
                   holy
                   calling
                   ,
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   workes
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   purpose
                   &
                   grace
                   .
                
                 Surely
                 except
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 reserued
                 mercy
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 beene
                 like
                 to
                 Sodome
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 lumpe
                 of
                 clay
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 vessels
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 made
                 others
                 vessels
                 of
                 dishonour
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 ponder
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 benefit
                 ?
                 and
                 therefore
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 blinded
                 Pharisee
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 net
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 kisse
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 the
                 redeemed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 cry
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 louder
                 voyce
                 than
                 Dauid
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   what
                   are
                   wee
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   so
                   mindefull
                   of
                   vs
                   ?
                   Not
                   vnto
                   vs
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   thy
                   name
                   giue
                   the
                   glory
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   louing
                   kindnesse
                   and
                   thy
                   truth
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   comes
                   from
                   God
                   that
                   sits
                   vpon
                   the
                   throne
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Lambe
                   .
                
                 To
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 be
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 calling
                 ;
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 .
                 Hee
                 speakes
                 not
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 calling
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   are
                   called
                   but
                   few
                   are
                   chosen
                   ,
                
                 but
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 calling
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 intimation
                 and
                 declaration
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 is
                 alwaies
                 hid
                 and
                 secret
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 calling
                 reueile
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 life
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 his
                 secret
                 counsell
                 hee
                 made
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 and
                 reprobate
                 :
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 calling
                 he●
                 beginnes
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 decree
                 ,
                 seperating
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 manners
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seperated
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 estate
                 and
                 place
                 .
              
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 take
                 a
                 right
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 standing
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 circles
                 ,
                 they
                 onely
                 being
                 happy
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 outmost
                 circle
                 are
                 all
                 those
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 Lard
                 hath
                 not
                 vouchsafed
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 outward
                 calling
                 by
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 standeth
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 middle
                 circle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 narrower
                 ,
                 stand
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 pertakers
                 of
                 an
                 outward
                 calling
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 circle
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 of
                 smaller
                 compasse
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 stand
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 inwardly
                 and
                 effectually
                 called
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 Christs
                 little
                 flocke
                 ;
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ;
                 the
                 few
                 chosen
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 third
                 part
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 speake
                 with
                 Zachary
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 parts
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 and
                 dye
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 third
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 fine
                 as
                 siluer
                 and
                 gold
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   my
                   God.
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 steppe
                 indeed
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 circle
                 into
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 rather
                 they
                 who
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 circle
                 ,
                 hearing
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 calling
                 them
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 harden
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 fearefull
                 condemnation
                 then
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 outmost
                 rancke
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Double
                 stripes
                 are
                 for
                 him
                 who
                 knoweth
                 his
                 Maisters
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Sodome
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 easier
                 estate
                 than
                 they
                 .
                 Content
                 not
                 therefore
                 your selues
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 brought
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 haue
                 beene
                 baptised
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 communicated
                 at
                 his
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Not
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   kingdome
                   :
                
                 except
                 yee
                 finde
                 also
                 his
                 inward
                 and
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 hath
                 drawne
                 you
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 circle
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 set
                 you
                 downe
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 peculiar
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 yeelds
                 vnto
                 vs
                 this
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 his
                 calling
                 is
                 extended
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 from
                 euerlasting
                 
                 hee
                 hath
                 had
                 toward
                 vs
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 
                 Certainely
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 sent
                 his
                 Gospell
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 here
                 a
                 number
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 lighted
                 a
                 candle
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 candlesticke
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 seeking
                 here
                 some
                 peeces
                 of
                 money
                 which
                 were
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 rest
                 till
                 hee
                 finde
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 should
                 haue
                 gone
                 to
                 Bythinia
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 commaunded
                 him
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 euent
                 declared
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 conuert
                 Lidia
                 and
                 the
                 Iaylour
                 .
                 Who
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 here
                 Gods
                 meruailous
                 mercy
                 towards
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 will
                 haue
                 his
                 Gospell
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 to
                 a
                 whole
                 kingdome
                 ?
                 which
                 doth
                 yet
                 more
                 clearely
                 appeare
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 commaunded
                 his
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 to
                 tarry
                 at
                 Corinthus
                 ,
                 hee
                 gaue
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   much
                   people
                   here
                
                 :
                 
                 shewing
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 haruest
                 hee
                 hath
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 doth
                 hee
                 continue
                 his
                 Labourers
                 among
                 a
                 people
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 hee
                 continueth
                 among
                 you
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 toward
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 loue
                 :
                 some
                 hath
                 he
                 called
                 already
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 will
                 haue
                 confirmed
                 ;
                 others
                 not
                 yet
                 inwardly
                 called
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 conuert
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 remoue
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 euery
                 man
                 looke
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 haue
                 part
                 in
                 that
                 grace
                 which
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 for
                 woe
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 hath
                 shined
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 were
                 it
                 yet
                 for
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 wee
                 could
                 more
                 deepely
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 is
                 come
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 wee
                 heare
                 that
                 voyce
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 heard
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 this
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 continued
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 machinations
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 darknesse
                 to
                 
                 subuert
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 persons
                 the
                 Gospell
                 hath
                 beene
                 preached
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 vvee
                 did
                 consider
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 fall
                 out
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 determinate
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 waken
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 more
                 reuerent
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 care
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 to
                 the
                 smallest
                 occasion
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 contempt
                 thereof
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 among
                 men
                 floweth
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 looke
                 vnto
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 sending
                 out
                 such
                 a
                 message
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 in
                 his
                 eternall
                 purpose
                 hath
                 concluded
                 with
                 himselfe
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Samuell
                 before
                 hee
                 knew
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thought
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 Eli
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 went
                 againe
                 to
                 his
                 rest
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 that
                 it
                 commeth
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 determinate
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 meruaile
                 if
                 still
                 they
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 remaine
                 disobedient
                 to
                 the
                 heauenly
                 vocation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 further
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 laid
                 already
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 intermission
                 of
                 Gods
                 calling
                 should
                 be
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 humiliation
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 calleth
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 as
                 starres
                 ,
                 holding
                 them
                 out
                 sometime
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 communicate
                 light
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 sitting
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 the
                 remouing
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 a
                 people
                 is
                 a
                 fearefull
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 departure
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 translating
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 The
                 Husbandman
                 calles
                 not
                 his
                 Labourers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 haruest
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 remoue
                 his
                 Seruants
                 from
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 his
                 purpose
                 is
                 finished
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 ground
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 calling
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 forbid
                 that
                 the
                 tearme
                 of
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 this
                 calling
                 should
                 euer
                 come
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 that
                 wee
                 haste
                 it
                 not
                 vpon
                 our selues
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Gospell
                 comes
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 Land
                 
                 by
                 mans
                 procurement
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 remoue
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 who
                 set
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 gouernes
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 giues
                 light
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 when
                 another
                 is
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 doer
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 obscure
                 it
                 ,
                 howeuer
                 hee
                 hates
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 set
                 his
                 Gospell
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 light
                 to
                 Goshen
                 ,
                 while
                 as
                 Egypt
                 is
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 politikes
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 filled
                 vvith
                 Achitophels
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 stay
                 it
                 :
                 onely
                 our
                 owne
                 vnthankfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ;
                 if
                 therefore
                 wee
                 loue
                 the
                 light
                 let
                 vs
                 cast
                 away
                 the
                 vvorkes
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 while
                 as
                 yet
                 wee
                 haue
                 it
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 welcome
                 those
                 messengers
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 endeuouring
                 by
                 all
                 holy
                 meanes
                 to
                 transferre
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 our
                 Children
                 after
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 vvee
                 haue
                 seene
                 )
                 to
                 their
                 euerlasting
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   those
                   whom
                   hee
                   knew
                   before
                   ,
                   hee
                   also
                   predestinated
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   vnto
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   among
                   many
                   brethren
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 whole
                 Booke
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 heauenly
                 consolation
                 ,
                 
                 euery
                 parcell
                 thereof
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 wherein
                 now
                 wee
                 are
                 trauailing
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 a
                 treasure
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 leadeth
                 vp
                 the
                 Christian
                 to
                 the
                 register
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 him
                 see
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 his
                 saluation
                 established
                 in
                 Gods
                 immutable
                 decree
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 now
                 by
                 Gods
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 and
                 perfected
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 endlesse
                 glorification
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 cleare
                 and
                 certaine
                 a
                 
                 sight
                 of
                 saluation
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 
                 It
                 comforted
                 Stephen
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 vally
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 heauens
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 should
                 no
                 lesse
                 comfort
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 tribulations
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 the
                 third
                 heauens
                 opened
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 comfort
                 the
                 Apostle
                 brake
                 vp
                 shortly
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 more
                 largely
                 explanes
                 it
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 verses
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 hee
                 sets
                 downe
                 in
                 order
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 our
                 present
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 is
                 so
                 inseperably
                 knit
                 with
                 our
                 election
                 &
                 glorification
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 earth
                 nor
                 in
                 hell
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 sunder
                 them
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 comfort
                 appeares
                 cleerely
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 necessitie
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 worke
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 Which
                 shall
                 yet
                 be
                 more
                 manifested
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 how
                 that
                 this
                 golden
                 Chaine
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 reaches
                 (
                 so
                 to
                 speake
                 it
                 )
                 from
                 eternitie
                 to
                 eternitie
                 ;
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 albeit
                 without
                 beginning
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 Election
                 ;
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 albeit
                 without
                 end
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 Glorification
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 chaine
                 the
                 Lord
                 keepes
                 them
                 sure
                 and
                 secret
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 two
                 middle
                 linckes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 our
                 Calling
                 and
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 lets
                 them
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 might
                 gripe
                 and
                 apprehend
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 middle
                 linekes
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ends
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 knit
                 them
                 inseperably
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 then
                 who
                 wouldst
                 be
                 comforted
                 with
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 thy
                 saluation
                 ,
                 
                 make
                 it
                 first
                 knowne
                 to
                 thy
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 breaking
                 off
                 the
                 former
                 course
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 well
                 doing
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 thee
                 and
                 iustified
                 thee
                 .
                 Gripe
                 sure
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 the
                 lincke
                 of
                 Calling
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 linck
                 of
                 Iustification
                 :
                 fasten
                 both
                 thy
                 hands
                 vpon
                 the
                 middle
                 
                 linckes
                 of
                 this
                 Chaine
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 pulled
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 dungeon
                 and
                 raised
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 was
                 elected
                 before
                 time
                 ,
                 &
                 after
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 yet
                 more
                 plaine
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 mortall
                 life
                 of
                 ours
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 interiected
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 betweene
                 two
                 eternities
                 (
                 so
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 some
                 in
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 working
                 out
                 their
                 saluation
                 passes
                 from
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 election
                 to
                 endlesse
                 glorification
                 :
                 others
                 againe
                 in
                 wantonnes
                 and
                 carelesse
                 securitie
                 ,
                 drincke
                 in
                 iniquitie
                 with
                 greedinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 steps
                 from
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 iustly
                 they
                 procure
                 their
                 owne
                 condemnation
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 hath
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 his
                 euerlasting
                 weale
                 or
                 woe
                 by
                 his
                 present
                 disposition
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 sanctified
                 memories
                 ,
                 
                 alwayes
                 to
                 remember
                 this
                 :
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 if
                 of
                 weakenesse
                 wee
                 fall
                 wee
                 may
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 learned
                 well
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 leaue
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 learne
                 it
                 better
                 another
                 day
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 transmigration
                 steps
                 the
                 wrong
                 step
                 ,
                 will
                 neuer
                 get
                 leaue
                 to
                 amend
                 it
                 :
                 
                   where
                   the
                   tree
                   fals
                   it
                   shall
                   lye
                   there
                   :
                
                 
                 the
                 wicked
                 who
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 step
                 downeward
                 to
                 the
                 deepe
                 pit
                 and
                 gulfe
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 redemption
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 be
                 well
                 aduised
                 before
                 we
                 leape
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 fasten
                 the
                 one
                 foote
                 vpon
                 the
                 border
                 of
                 that
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 make
                 sure
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 receiued
                 into
                 those
                 euerlasting
                 habitations
                 .
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 if
                 we
                 make
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 a
                 proceeding
                 from
                 election
                 to
                 glorification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 through
                 calling
                 and
                 iustification
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 haue
                 inseperably
                 following
                 them
                 the
                 sanctification
                 and
                 renouation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 The
                 Lord
                 make
                 vs
                 wise
                 in
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 whereunto
                 it
                 leads
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Moses
                 protested
                 to
                 Israell
                 ,
                 so
                 doe
                 I
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   laid
                   this
                   day
                   life
                   and
                   death
                   before
                   you
                   :
                
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 giue
                 you
                 grace
                 to
                 make
                 choise
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 these
                 causes
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 linked
                 together
                 in
                 this
                 Chaine
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 first
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 decree
                 ,
                 consisting
                 in
                 his
                 foreknowledge
                 and
                 predestination
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 Calling
                 ,
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 Glorification
                 .
                 The
                 decree
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 these
                 two
                 acts
                 or
                 preordinances
                 (
                 so
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 Prescience
                 and
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 :
                 by
                 foreknowledge
                 the
                 Lord
                 sets
                 before
                 him
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 whom
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 he
                 purposed
                 to
                 saue
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 preordinance
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 saue
                 :
                 by
                 predestination
                 againe
                 he
                 concluded
                 to
                 saue
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 meanes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 preordinance
                 of
                 the
                 decree
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 those
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 decreed
                 to
                 saue
                 I
                 will
                 saue
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 prescience
                 lookes
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 predestination
                 to
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 Where
                 wee
                 must
                 consider
                 that
                 this
                 decree
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 thus
                 distinguished
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 words
                 for
                 our
                 capacitie
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 but
                 mortall
                 creatures
                 endued
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 conceiues
                 ,
                 vnderstands
                 ,
                 and
                 discernes
                 one
                 thing
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 himselfe
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 act
                 without
                 prioritie
                 or
                 posterioritie
                 ,
                 knowes
                 ,
                 conceiues
                 ,
                 and
                 discernes
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 come
                 first
                 now
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 Gods
                 foreknowledge
                 :
                 
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 either
                 absolute
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 is
                 foreknowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 improperly
                 is
                 ascribed
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 properly
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fore
                 not
                 after
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 nothing
                 past
                 ,
                 nothing
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 foreknowledge
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 vs
                 before
                 that
                 wee
                 were
                 .
                 This
                 foreknowledge
                 is
                 two
                 wayes
                 considered
                 :
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 generally
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 common
                 booke
                 of
                 register
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 written
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 speakes
                 the
                 
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                 
                   My
                   bones
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   are
                   not
                   hid
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   a
                   secret
                   place
                   and
                   fashioned
                   beneath
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   thine
                   eyes
                   did
                   see
                   mee
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   without
                   forme
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   thy
                   booke
                   were
                   all
                   things
                   written
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   continuance
                   of
                   time
                   were
                   fashioned
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   before
                   .
                
                 Of
                 it
                 also
                 speakes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   manifest
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   with
                   whom
                   wee
                   haue
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 foreknowledge
                 is
                 Gods
                 vniuersall
                 eye
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 vvith
                 one
                 looke
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 vvithin
                 and
                 vvithout
                 ,
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 their
                 shape
                 ,
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 their
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 their
                 ends
                 ,
                 but
                 foreknowledge
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 vvay
                 considered
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 lincke
                 of
                 this
                 Chaine
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 certaine
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 lincks
                 more
                 patent
                 ,
                 not
                 largely
                 extended
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 yee
                 shall
                 afterward
                 heare
                 .
              
               
                 Foreknowledge
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 Chaine
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 specially
                 considered
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 conioyned
                 cum
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 liking
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 Election
                 ,
                 extended
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 vnto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 will
                 :
                 this
                 way
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   ,
                
                 but
                 denyed
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                 
                   depart
                   from
                   me
                   yee
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   you
                   not
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 albeit
                 I
                 know
                 your
                 persons
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 your
                 most
                 secret
                 actions
                 ,
                 yet
                 your selues
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 loue
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 way
                 foreknowledge
                 specially
                 considered
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 vvherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 written
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 those
                 vvhom
                 hee
                 hath
                 ordayned
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Predestination
                 is
                 also
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 knew
                 them
                 all
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 appointed
                 them
                 by
                 middes
                 vnto
                 their
                 owne
                 end
                 ;
                 other
                 artificers
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 hee
                 that
                 buildeth
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 knowes
                 not
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 vvill
                 stand
                 ,
                 whether
                 fire
                 shall
                 consume
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 winde
                 ouer-turne
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 earth-quake
                 vndermine
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 appoynted
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 Predestination
                 is
                 specially
                 
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 larger
                 than
                 Election
                 ,
                 respecting
                 the
                 Elect
                 onely
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 ordayned
                 vnto
                 life
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 middes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 here
                 not
                 onely
                 signifieth
                 to
                 ordayne
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 appoynt
                 all
                 the
                 limits
                 ,
                 borders
                 ,
                 and
                 middes
                 ,
                 within
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 wee
                 vvill
                 shortly
                 encounter
                 vvith
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 who
                 read
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 predestinated
                 those
                 whom
                 hee
                 fore-knew
                 to
                 be
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 establish
                 here
                 out
                 ,
                 their
                 errour
                 of
                 fore-seene
                 merits
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 bring
                 against
                 them
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 side
                 ,
                 some
                 wherofread
                 these
                 words
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 wee
                 doe
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Iesui●s
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 :
                 others
                 plainely
                 impugne
                 that
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 foreseene
                 merits
                 founded
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 Caietane
                 writeth
                 vpon
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 
                 
                   Ad
                   confutandum
                   dogma
                   illorum
                   ,
                   qui
                   primum
                   salutis
                   nostrae
                   locum
                   ,
                   tribuunt
                   diuinae
                   praescientiae
                   futurorum
                   ,
                   qui
                   praescientiam
                   meritorum
                   ponunt
                   rationem
                   definitionis
                   diuinae
                   ad
                   confutandum
                   inquit
                   haec
                   ,
                   primum
                   nostrae
                   salutis
                   locum
                   tribuit
                   diuino
                   proposito
                   ,
                   dicendo
                   ijs
                   qui
                   secundum
                   propositum
                   vocati
                   sunt
                   .
                
                 To
                 confute
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 giue
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 of
                 saluation
                 to
                 Gods
                 foreknowledge
                 of
                 mans
                 merits
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 puts
                 his
                 prescience
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 predestination
                 ;
                 to
                 confute
                 these
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 giues
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 of
                 saluation
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 while
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                 Aquinas
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 writing
                 vpon
                 this
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 sayth
                 :
                 
                   Ponere
                   quod
                   aliquod
                   meritum
                   ex
                   parte
                   nostra
                   praesupponatur
                   ,
                   cuius
                   praescientia
                   ,
                   sit
                   ratio
                   praedestinationis
                   ,
                   nihil
                   est
                   aliud
                   quam
                   ponere
                   gratiam
                   dari
                   ex
                   meritis
                   nostris
                   ,
                   &
                   quod
                   principium
                   bonorum
                   operum
                   est
                   ex
                   nobis
                   ,
                   &
                   consummatio
                   ex
                   Deo.
                
                 To
                 affirme
                 that
                 any
                 merit
                 vpon
                 our
                 part
                 must
                 be
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 the
                 prescience
                 whereof
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 predestination
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 grace
                 were
                 giuen
                 of
                 our
                 merits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                 beginning
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 were
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consummation
                 thereof
                 were
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 this
                 way
                 more
                 coueniently
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 fore-knew
                 them
                 hee
                 also
                 predestinated
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   ista
                   conformitas
                   non
                   sit
                   ratio
                   praedestinationis
                   sed
                   effectus
                   ,
                
                 that
                 so
                 this
                 conformitie
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 predestination
                 but
                 an
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 beside
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 errour
                 is
                 conuinced
                 by
                 manifold
                 proofes
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   hath
                   chosen
                   vs
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 not
                 in
                 our selues
                 :
                 he
                 saith
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   be
                   holy
                   and
                   without
                   blame
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 hee
                 chose
                 vs
                 because
                 hee
                 foresaw
                 that
                 wee
                 would
                 be
                 holy
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 sets
                 downe
                 sanctification
                 as
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 Predestination
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 one
                 effect
                 of
                 Predestination
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 posterior
                 effect
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 cause
                 of
                 instification
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 Predestination
                 can
                 be
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Againe
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   saued
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   vs
                   with
                   an
                   holy
                   calling
                   ,
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   workes
                   ,
                
                 here
                 yee
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 calling
                 our
                 workes
                 and
                 Gods
                 purpose
                 are
                 manifestly
                 opponed
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 remouing
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 thus
                 neyther
                 in
                 our
                 Election
                 before
                 time
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 calling
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 regarded
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 foreseene
                 rectitude
                 of
                 our
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 what
                 other
                 thing
                 could
                 the
                 Lord
                 foresee
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 foresaw
                 in
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   knew
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   obstinate
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   neck
                   an
                   iron
                   sinew
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   browe
                   brasse
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   knew
                   that
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   grieuously
                   transgresse
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   called
                   thee
                   a
                   transgressor
                   from
                   the
                   wombe
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   my
                   Names
                   sake
                   will
                   I
                   deferre
                   my
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   my
                   praise
                   will
                   I
                   refraine
                   it
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   cut
                   thee
                   not
                   off
                   :
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 plead
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 most
                 fearefull
                 sacriledge
                 against
                 so
                 cleare
                 a
                 light
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 eyther
                 in
                 part
                 or
                 in
                 whole
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 own
                 merits
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 called
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 hee
                 found
                 him
                 an
                 Idolater
                 :
                 when
                 hee
                 called
                 Paul
                 ,
                 hee
                 found
                 him
                 a
                 persecuter
                 :
                 when
                 hee
                 called
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 him
                 a
                 Publican
                 :
                 when
                 hee
                 called
                 Mary
                 ,
                 hee
                 found
                 her
                 possessed
                 with
                 Diuels
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 euer
                 receiued
                 grace
                 ,
                 stand
                 vp
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 .
                 
                 
                   Not
                   vnto
                   vs
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   thy
                   name
                   be
                   the
                   praise
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 these
                 obiections
                 which
                 the
                 braine
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 brought
                 out
                 against
                 this
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 cleare
                 themselues
                 and
                 charge
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 sufficiently
                 answered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 absolute
                 authoritie
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 lumpe
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 vessell
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 other
                 vessell
                 of
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 :
                 seeing
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 not
                 denyed
                 to
                 the
                 potter
                 ouer
                 his
                 clay
                 ,
                 how
                 dare
                 man
                 speake
                 against
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 his
                 creature
                 ?
                 
                   O
                   man
                   who
                   art
                   thou
                   that
                   pleadest
                   with
                   God
                   ?
                   Woe
                   be
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   striueth
                   with
                   his
                   Maker
                   .
                
                 If
                 I
                 dispute
                 with
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 righteous
                 ,
                 how
                 euer
                 I
                 iudge
                 of
                 thy
                 counsell
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 thy
                 working
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 art
                 alway
                 righteous
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   non
                   vis
                   errare
                
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 iudge
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 why
                 one
                 is
                 saued
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tels
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   mercy
                   on
                   whom
                   I
                   will
                   haue
                   mercy
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Misericordia
                   eius
                   misericordi●
                   causa
                
                 :
                 why
                 another
                 is
                 reiected
                 ,
                 
                   Causa
                   potest
                   esse
                   occulta
                   ,
                   iniusta
                   esse
                   non
                   potest
                   ,
                
                 the
                 cause
                 may
                 be
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 vniust
                 :
                 
                   qui
                   in
                   factis
                   Dei
                   rationem
                   non
                   videt
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   infirmitatem
                   suam
                   considerans
                   ,
                   cur
                   non
                   videat
                   ,
                   rationem
                   videt
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 that
                 seeth
                 not
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 doing
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 looke
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 hee
                 seeth
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 hid
                 euen
                 from
                 most
                 wicked
                 men
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 reprobation
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 they
                 receiue
                 an
                 answere
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 receiue
                 from
                 man.
                 Euery
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 shall
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 iudgement
                 executed
                 vpon
                 them
                 is
                 righteous
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 first
                 to
                 obserue
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 I
                 marked
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 determinate
                 counsell
                 and
                 predestination
                 takes
                 not
                 away
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 properties
                 ,
                 nor
                 necessities
                 of
                 secondarie
                 causes
                 and
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 establishes
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 also
                 appointed
                 to
                 those
                 meanes
                 which
                 may
                 bring
                 them
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 blasphemie
                 which
                 is
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 carnall
                 professers
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 elected
                 howsoeuer
                 I
                 liue
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 otherwise
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 liue
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 I
                 cannot
                 mend
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 Sathans
                 diuinitie
                 :
                 
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 cast
                 thy selfe
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 dash
                 thy
                 foote
                 against
                 a
                 stone
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 licensed
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 bound
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 cold
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 elect
                 man
                 effectually
                 called
                 can
                 reason
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 more
                 hee
                 heares
                 of
                 election
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 hee
                 endeauours
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 sure
                 by
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 lawfull
                 and
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 Both
                 temporall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 seeke
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 lawfull
                 and
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 :
                 
                 the
                 Cornes
                 cannot
                 serue
                 Israell
                 except
                 the
                 earth
                 beare
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 earth
                 cannot
                 beare
                 them
                 except
                 the
                 heauens
                 giue
                 raine
                 ;
                 the
                 heauens
                 can
                 giue
                 no
                 raine
                 except
                 the
                 Lord
                 command
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 promises
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   that
                   day
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   heare
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   heare
                   the
                   corne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   oyle
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   heare
                   Israell
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 hee
                 keepes
                 the
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 in
                 bestowing
                 spiritual
                 blessings
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 wee
                 be
                 saued
                 we
                 must
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 before
                 wee
                 call
                 on
                 his
                 name
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 beleeue
                 we
                 must
                 heare
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 heare
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 preaching
                 :
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 neglect
                 and
                 contemne
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 doe
                 giue
                 out
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 sentence
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 so
                 continue
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 appertaine
                 vnto
                 election
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 againe
                 for
                 our
                 further
                 comfort
                 wee
                 haue
                 here
                 to
                 marke
                 the
                 certaintie
                 and
                 soliditie
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 to
                 day
                 nor
                 yesterday
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 our
                 election
                 beganne
                 not
                 with
                 our selues
                 :
                 before
                 the
                 mountaines
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 formed
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 euerlasting
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 our
                 God.
                 What
                 creature
                 then
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 disanull
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 willed
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 euer
                 a
                 creature
                 was
                 ?
                 onely
                 let
                 vs
                 labour
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 election
                 is
                 sure
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 sure
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 walking
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 care
                 what
                 man
                 or
                 Angell
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 posterior
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 intrest
                 can
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 gaine
                 say
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ?
                 Happy
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 rooted
                 ,
                 grounded
                 ,
                 and
                 builded
                 vpon
                 this
                 rocke
                 ;
                 no
                 stormy
                 waue
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 shall
                 ouerturne
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 rage
                 of
                 tentation
                 ,
                 nor
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 preuaile
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 foreknowne
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 predestinated
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 an
                 election
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 certaine
                 and
                 definit
                 number
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 a
                 fulnesse
                 both
                 of
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 a
                 number
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 not
                 one
                 more
                 nor
                 one
                 lesse
                 shall
                 be
                 pertakers
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 Many
                 (
                 saith
                 out
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   sit
                   with
                   Abraham
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 shall
                 come
                 .
                 This
                 should
                 waken
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 holy
                 care
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 continues
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 striuing
                 to
                 thrust
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 suffers
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violent
                 
                 take
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 fewer
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 into
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 should
                 about
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 number
                 .
                 
                 We
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 common
                 were
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 excellent
                 are
                 not
                 esteemed
                 :
                 the
                 Sunne
                 because
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 regarded
                 of
                 few
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 excellent
                 and
                 profitable
                 creature
                 ;
                 but
                 parcels
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 possessed
                 by
                 men
                 in
                 propertie
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 remembred
                 and
                 regarded
                 by
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 belong
                 ;
                 riches
                 and
                 honour
                 are
                 in
                 greater
                 account
                 among
                 men
                 because
                 few
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 as
                 wise
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 brings
                 saluation
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 pretious
                 and
                 deere
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 few
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 giue
                 vs
                 grace
                 to
                 consider
                 rightly
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 insists
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 linckes
                 of
                 the
                 Chaine
                 ;
                 hauing
                 touched
                 them
                 he
                 leaues
                 them
                 ,
                 onely
                 he
                 insists
                 in
                 this
                 lincke
                 of
                 Predestination
                 :
                 teaching
                 vs
                 that
                 he
                 vseth
                 not
                 here
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Predestination
                 generally
                 ,
                 but
                 restraines
                 it
                 to
                 Predestination
                 vnto
                 life
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 step
                 from
                 election
                 to
                 glory
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 conformitie
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 necessary
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 marke
                 :
                 for
                 albeit
                 there
                 be
                 great
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 immutable
                 purpose
                 ordayning
                 man
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 that
                 glory
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 comfort
                 vs
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 proceeding
                 from
                 election
                 to
                 glorification
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 neerest
                 end
                 of
                 election
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 sanctification
                 :
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 chosen
                 vs
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 :
                 
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 furthest
                 end
                 is
                 mans
                 glorification
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 who
                 said
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   life
                
                 ,
                 said
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   the
                   veritie
                   :
                
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 be
                 at
                 life
                 ,
                 lye
                 not
                 still
                 in
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 rise
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 learne
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 veritie
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 not
                 presumption
                 which
                 slayes
                 the
                 wicked
                 ouertake
                 thee
                 ;
                 they
                 passe
                 ouer
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 with
                 a
                 wanton
                 word
                 ;
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 prophane
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 boast
                 
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 reioycing
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 walkes
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ?
                 assuredly
                 he
                 shall
                 neuer
                 come
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 liue
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 walkes
                 not
                 after
                 Christ
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 conformitie
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 whereunto
                 wee
                 are
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 partly
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Our
                 conformitie
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 liuing
                 and
                 raigning
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 glorification
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 speakes
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Our
                 conformitie
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 stands
                 in
                 liuing
                 and
                 suffering
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 hee
                 speakes
                 here
                 ;
                 to
                 liue
                 godly
                 after
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 patiently
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 conformitie
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 is
                 giuen
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 make
                 him
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 doing
                 and
                 suffering
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 marke
                 that
                 the
                 workes
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 threefold
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 his
                 personall
                 workes
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 the
                 cursed
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 rose
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 for
                 our
                 iustification
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 ascended
                 triumphantly
                 into
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 leading
                 captiuitie
                 captiue
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 his
                 workes
                 of
                 miracles
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 hee
                 fasted
                 forty
                 dayes
                 ;
                 gaue
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 ;
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 his
                 workes
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 subiect
                 to
                 his
                 parents
                 ;
                 louing
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 ;
                 painefull
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 ;
                 perseuering
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 To
                 practise
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 personall
                 workes
                 of
                 Redemption
                 is
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 workes
                 of
                 Miracles
                 is
                 impossibilitie
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 pietie
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Papists
                 are
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 good
                 Fryday
                 makes
                 a
                 play
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 counterfaiting
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 Papists
                 are
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 that
                 practise
                 to
                 counterfaite
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 fortie
                 dayes
                 fasting
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 might
                 ordinarily
                 be
                 done
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 once
                 Iesus
                 did
                 for
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 let
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 truely
                 religious
                 striue
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 Children
                 looking
                 to
                 their
                 coppy
                 learne
                 to
                 mend
                 their
                 letters
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 vs
                 by
                 looking
                 daily
                 to
                 our
                 example
                 ,
                 learne
                 to
                 amend
                 our
                 liues
                 .
              
               
                 Imitation
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 Iesus
                 did
                 neuer
                 require
                 ,
                 
                 onely
                 hee
                 craues
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 voyce
                 ,
                 
                   Learne
                   of
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   lowly
                   and
                   meeke
                   ,
                
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 bid
                 thee
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 learne
                 at
                 him
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 how
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 lowly
                 and
                 meeke
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 did
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 wash
                 his
                 Disciples
                 feete
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 giue
                 vs
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 how
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 should
                 serue
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   loued
                   you
                
                 (
                 saide
                 Iesus
                 )
                 
                   so
                   loue
                   yee
                   one
                   another
                
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 hee
                 prayed
                 for
                 his
                 enimies
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 also
                 taught
                 vs
                 how
                 to
                 practise
                 that
                 precept
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Pray
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   persecute
                   you
                   .
                
                 In
                 patience
                 likewise
                 hee
                 is
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 are
                 wee
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   runne
                   with
                   patience
                   the
                   race
                   that
                   is
                   set
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   looking
                   vnto
                   Iesus
                   the
                   author
                   and
                   finisher
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   :
                
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 wherein
                 vve
                 are
                 commaunded
                 to
                 conforme
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 poynt
                 wherein
                 stands
                 our
                 conformitie
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 patient
                 suffering
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 except
                 wee
                 liue
                 first
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 what
                 liker
                 suffering
                 to
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 that
                 reprobate
                 theefe
                 ,
                 who
                 dyed
                 with
                 Iesus
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 yet
                 because
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 neuer
                 like
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 sufferings
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                   Similis
                   in
                   poena
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   dissimilis
                   in
                   causa
                
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 conuerted
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 hee
                 retayned
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 life
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 hee
                 brought
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 houre
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 amendement
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 hee
                 liued
                 long
                 a
                 wicked
                 malefactor
                 ,
                 but
                 short
                 while
                 a
                 conuerted
                 Christian
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 space
                 hee
                 
                 abounded
                 in
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 ,
                 confessing
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 giuing
                 glory
                 to
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 rebuking
                 the
                 blasphemies
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 pleading
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 innocent
                 Sauiour
                 ;
                 thus
                 being
                 turned
                 from
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 began
                 ,
                 euen
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 to
                 liue
                 with
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 heard
                 that
                 ioyfull
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   night
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   Paradise
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 moued
                 to
                 embrace
                 this
                 conformitie
                 with
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 were
                 created
                 conforme
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 
                 auncient
                 glory
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 claime
                 :
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 vs
                 any
                 peece
                 of
                 manhood
                 and
                 spirituall
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 endeauour
                 to
                 recouer
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 enimie
                 craftily
                 and
                 maliciously
                 hath
                 stollen
                 from
                 vs.
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 pittie
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 man
                 cannot
                 doe
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 smallest
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 this
                 life
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 among
                 vs
                 vvho
                 knoweth
                 that
                 any
                 tenement
                 of
                 land
                 ,
                 or
                 portion
                 of
                 earth
                 possessed
                 now
                 vniustly
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 did
                 of
                 old
                 pertaine
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 hee
                 vvill
                 seeke
                 to
                 recouer
                 it
                 ;
                 seeking
                 by
                 iustice
                 to
                 bring
                 that
                 home
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 which
                 oppressors
                 vniustly
                 had
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 most
                 lamentable
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 offers
                 to
                 restore
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 most
                 auncient
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 ,
                 that
                 vvee
                 vvill
                 not
                 call
                 the
                 oppressours
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 that
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 deceitfully
                 our
                 aduers●ry
                 hath
                 stollen
                 from
                 vs
                 ?
                 but
                 this
                 commeth
                 also
                 vpon
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 subtiltie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 once
                 spoyled
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 so
                 to
                 blinde
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 should
                 neuer
                 seeke
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 receiue
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Iacob
                 complained
                 of
                 Laban
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 deceiued
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 changed
                 his
                 wages
                 ten
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 Esau
                 complained
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 supplanter
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 had
                 stollen
                 from
                 him
                 his
                 birth-right
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 blessing
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 cause
                 haue
                 vvee
                 to
                 turne
                 these
                 complaints
                 vpon
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 stollen
                 from
                 vs
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 daily
                 stealeth
                 away
                 the
                 blessing
                 ,
                 vvhereby
                 it
                 is
                 restored
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Oh
                 that
                 vve
                 had
                 vvise
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 stirred
                 vp
                 to
                 an
                 holy
                 anger
                 against
                 the
                 enimie
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 seeking
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 that
                 right
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 by
                 creation
                 belonged
                 to
                 our
                 fore
                 father
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 beastly
                 stupiditie
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 recouerie
                 and
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 will
                 doe
                 for
                 preseruation
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 portraiture
                 drawne
                 on
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 timber
                 ?
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 pollute
                 it
                 ,
                 incontinent
                 hee
                 is
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 stomacks
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 iniu●ie
                 done
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 he
                 lyes
                 downe
                 like
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 content
                 that
                 Sathan
                 should
                 tread
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 pollute
                 ,
                 &
                 defile
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 abhomination
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 pittifull
                 ignorance
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 vvhich
                 should
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 conforme
                 
                 our selues
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 conformed
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 hee
                 vvas
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 seruant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 man
                 like
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 sinne
                 excepted
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 wee
                 refuse
                 to
                 conforme
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 putting
                 from
                 vs
                 that
                 foolish
                 emulation
                 ,
                 by
                 vvhich
                 vvee
                 striue
                 to
                 conforme
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 vvhereunto
                 vvee
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 be
                 pertakers
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 thinke
                 it
                 our
                 greatest
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 our
                 head
                 and
                 husband
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 necessitie
                 so
                 craueth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 vvee
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 
                 vvithout
                 conformitie
                 vvith
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Caesars
                 money
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 vpon
                 it
                 Caesars
                 image
                 and
                 superscription
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 vvho
                 carryeth
                 not
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 :
                 for
                 vvhom
                 the
                 Lord
                 begets
                 in
                 the
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 he
                 communicateth
                 to
                 them
                 his
                 owne
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 transformes
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Image
                 .
                 No
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 heauenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 man
                 see
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 like
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   That
                   hee
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   among
                   many
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 insists
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 purpose
                 ,
                 adding
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 wee
                 should
                 conforme
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 ratifying
                 that
                 superioritie
                 and
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 estabished
                 vnto
                 his
                 Sonne
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 maketh
                 it
                 very
                 properly
                 to
                 serue
                 his
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 that
                 Iesus
                 our
                 elder
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 hath
                 beene
                 consecrated
                 by
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 suffering
                 hath
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 refuse
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 tentations
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 vvee
                 desire
                 to
                 sit
                 vvith
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 is
                 ascribed
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 :
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 God
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 man
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 our
                 mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 misticall
                 body
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 As
                 hee
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Primogenitus
                   omnis
                   creaturae
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 begotten
                 of
                 euery
                 creature
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 generation
                 as
                 none
                 (
                 saith
                 Esay
                 )
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 expresse
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 before
                 the
                 creature
                 was
                 ,
                 what
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 ?
                 surely
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Creator
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 man
                 S.
                 Luke
                 calleth
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 that
                 opened
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 as
                 Mediator
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 Prince
                 of
                 that
                 kingdome
                 vvhich
                 is
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   among
                   many
                   brethren
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 
                   the
                   first
                   fruites
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   rise
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 were
                 two
                 :
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 excellencie
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 had
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 excellency
                 of
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 vvas
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 priest
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 :
                 now
                 both
                 these
                 most
                 properly
                 appertaines
                 to
                 our
                 eldest
                 brother
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Excellencie
                 of
                 strength
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 receiued
                 the
                 double
                 portion
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 receiued
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 measure
                 as
                 wee
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 plentitude
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 thereof
                 was
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comfort
                 thereof
                 redounds
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 receiued
                 
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 himselfe
                 but
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 we
                 might
                 all
                 receiue
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 .
                 Excellencie
                 also
                 of
                 dignitie
                 is
                 his
                 ;
                 for
                 beside
                 that
                 glory
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 our
                 head
                 crowned
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 dignitie
                 ;
                 all
                 power
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 is
                 giuen
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 ouer
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 onely
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 attonement
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 onely
                 Prophet
                 and
                 teacher
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 familie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Father
                 authorized
                 him
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloued
                   sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                   heare
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 submit
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 set
                 him
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 be
                 disobedient
                 to
                 that
                 heauenly
                 proclamation
                 (
                 
                   heare
                   him
                
                 .
                 )
                 Woe
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 subscribes
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 his
                 dignitie
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 world
                 proclaime
                 such
                 pleasures
                 as
                 shee
                 hath
                 to
                 giue
                 by
                 any
                 sport
                 or
                 play
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 profits
                 as
                 she
                 can
                 yeeld
                 at
                 her
                 fairest
                 fayres
                 and
                 markets
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 frequent
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 made
                 vnto
                 her
                 ?
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 stand
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 of
                 old
                 in
                 the
                 west
                 part
                 of
                 Ierusalems
                 temple
                 ,
                 on
                 their
                 seuerall
                 turrets
                 ,
                 to
                 blow
                 their
                 two
                 siluer
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 warne
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 resort
                 vnto
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 now
                 any
                 other
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 signification
                 be
                 made
                 vnto
                 them
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 praise
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 shall
                 hee
                 finde
                 flocking
                 vnto
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 abides
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 followes
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 change
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 conuersation
                 for
                 any
                 commaundement
                 he
                 can
                 giue
                 them
                 ;
                 speake
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 like
                 :
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 assemblies
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 like
                 those
                 vncleane
                 beasts
                 which
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 out
                 vncleane
                 .
                 Neither
                 of
                 these
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 amend
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 pertakers
                 of
                 that
                 saluation
                 which
                 Iesus
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 hath
                 purchased
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 brethern
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 instruction
                 
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 aposta●e
                 Israell
                 fall
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 haue
                 no
                 portion
                 in
                 Ishai
                 ,
                 nor
                 inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 Iuda
                 cleaue
                 to
                 their
                 king
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 supereminent
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 &
                 reuerence
                 him
                 for
                 our
                 first
                 borne
                 &
                 elder
                 brother
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 brethren
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 elder
                 hath
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 remaines
                 to
                 the
                 younger
                 ;
                 whereof
                 it
                 falles
                 out
                 that
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 there
                 is
                 strife
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 diuision
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 the
                 more
                 our
                 elder
                 brother
                 hath
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 is
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 seeing
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 as
                 mediator
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 hee
                 hath
                 receiued
                 strength
                 not
                 to
                 subdue
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 ouergoe
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 protect
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 enimies
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 done
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 broken
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 carryed
                 them
                 away
                 more
                 triumphantly
                 vpon
                 his
                 shoulders
                 than
                 Sampson
                 did
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Azzah
                 .
                 Wee
                 who
                 are
                 poore
                 in
                 our selues
                 are
                 made
                 rich
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 we
                 who
                 are
                 weake
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 more
                 than
                 conquerours
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 resolue
                 for
                 euer
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Among
                   many
                   brethren
                
                 .
                 
                 This
                 brotherhood
                 of
                 our
                 with
                 Christ
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 euery
                 man
                 were
                 Christs
                 brother
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 our
                 spirituall
                 vnion
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 regeneration
                 :
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 brethren
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   are
                   borne
                   not
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   immortall
                   seede
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 carnall
                 brotherhoode
                 though
                 the
                 parents
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 inheritance
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 flesh
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 quickneth
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 both
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 brotherhood
                 the
                 parents
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 inheritance
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 seede
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 begotten
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 quickneth
                 them
                 all
                 is
                 one
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 Baptisme
                 nor
                 externall
                 profession
                 which
                 proueth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 kinseman
                 and
                 brother
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 whosoeuer
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 hath
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 they
                 become
                 new
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
               
                 Great
                 is
                 that
                 dignitie
                 certainly
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 matchlesse
                 is
                 that
                 loue
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 carried
                 toward
                 vs
                 ;
                 who
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 had
                 shewed
                 vs
                 no
                 more
                 kindnesse
                 then
                 Abraham
                 did
                 Lot
                 his
                 kinseman
                 ,
                 yet
                 euen
                 for
                 that
                 had
                 hee
                 beene
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 but
                 behold
                 what
                 a
                 greater
                 loue
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 forsooke
                 him
                 more
                 vnkindly
                 than
                 Lot
                 did
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 hee
                 still
                 retaine
                 his
                 kindly
                 affection
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 carried
                 away
                 captiue
                 by
                 spirituall
                 Chedarlaomer
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 hazard
                 ,
                 but
                 laid
                 downe
                 his
                 life
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 .
                 Moses
                 is
                 greatly
                 praysed
                 for
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 honourable
                 in
                 Aegipt
                 ,
                 hee
                 left
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 to
                 visit
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 the
                 rebuke
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 greater
                 riches
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Aegipt
                 :
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 is
                 also
                 commended
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 second
                 person
                 vnder
                 Pharaoh
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Aegipt
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 for
                 their
                 trade
                 being
                 sheepekeepers
                 ,
                 were
                 abhomination
                 to
                 the
                 Aegiptians
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 loue
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 borne
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 base
                 estate
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 beene
                 ashamed
                 to
                 call
                 vs
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 make
                 vs
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 loue
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 borne
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 neuer
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 no
                 Crosse
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 can
                 be
                 laid
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   whom
                   he
                   predestinated
                   ,
                   them
                   also
                   he
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   he
                   called
                   them
                   also
                   he
                   iustified
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   he
                   iustified
                   ,
                   them
                   also
                   he
                   glorified
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 stored
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 as
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 earth
                 which
                 is
                 rich
                 of
                 minerals
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 esteemed
                 than
                 other
                 land
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 fruitfull
                 ;
                 so
                 ought
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 contayning
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 most
                 rich
                 minerall
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 siluer
                 or
                 pretious
                 stones
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 precious
                 saluation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 deeper
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 digge
                 ,
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 clearer
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 sight
                 of
                 saluation
                 ariseth
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 presents
                 to
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 cleare
                 and
                 certaine
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 election
                 and
                 glorification
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 place
                 doth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 trauailing
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 golden
                 chaine
                 of
                 Saluation
                 doth
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 knit
                 our
                 effectuall
                 Calling
                 with
                 our
                 Election
                 and
                 Glorification
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 vpon
                 earth
                 may
                 euidently
                 see
                 what
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 hath
                 decreed
                 toward
                 him
                 :
                 vve
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 lincks
                 of
                 the
                 Chaine
                 ,
                 Prescience
                 and
                 Predestination
                 :
                 now
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 our
                 Calling
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 for
                 our
                 greater
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 stand
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 are
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Christian
                 :
                 before
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 chosen
                 him
                 ;
                 after
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 glorifie
                 him
                 ;
                 in
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 call
                 and
                 iustifie
                 him
                 .
                 Worldlings
                 also
                 haue
                 their●owne
                 prerogatiues
                 wherin
                 they
                 place
                 their
                 glory
                 :
                 those
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 most
                 ample
                 and
                 auncient
                 inheritances
                 are
                 counted
                 most
                 honourable
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 who
                 art
                 named
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 looke
                 to
                 thine
                 owne
                 priuiledges
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 doth
                 far
                 exceed
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 honorable
                 
                 Worldling
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 spake
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Glorious
                   things
                   are
                   spoken
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   thou
                   man
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Election
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 auncient
                 charter
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 their
                 fathers
                 inheritance
                 :
                 Calling
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 wee
                 are
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Election
                 secret
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 is
                 manifested
                 to
                 vs
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 Iustification
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 vvee
                 are
                 infeft
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 pertakers
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 :
                 Glorification
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 wee
                 are
                 entred
                 heyres
                 to
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 possessed
                 in
                 his
                 inheritance
                 .
                 No
                 King
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 can
                 produce
                 so
                 auncient
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 his
                 Crowne
                 :
                 though
                 with
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 reckon
                 thy
                 beginning
                 so
                 many
                 yeeres
                 before
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 match
                 the
                 Christian
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 most
                 auncient
                 charter
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ample
                 inheritance
                 :
                 neyther
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 vpon
                 earth
                 be
                 knowne
                 his
                 Fathers
                 heyre
                 vpon
                 such
                 sufficient
                 warrand
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 communicateth
                 to
                 him
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 beginneth
                 from
                 feeling
                 to
                 call
                 God
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 mauners
                 to
                 resemble
                 him
                 .
                 No
                 freeholder
                 so
                 surely
                 infeft
                 in
                 his
                 lands
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 receiued
                 so
                 many
                 confirmations
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 iustified
                 ,
                 who
                 vpon
                 his
                 gift
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 receiued
                 the
                 earnest
                 ,
                 the
                 pledge
                 ,
                 the
                 seale
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 King.
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 shall
                 be
                 entred
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 ioy
                 and
                 triumph
                 in
                 the
                 glorious
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 like
                 was
                 neuer
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 day
                 wherein
                 Salomon
                 entred
                 heyre
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 earth
                 rang
                 for
                 ioy
                 but
                 nothing
                 c●mparable
                 to
                 that
                 ioy
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 heauens
                 shall
                 ring
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 caught
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 into
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 inuested
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 their
                 Father
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 this
                 Calling
                 ,
                 wherein
                 consists
                 all
                 our
                 comfort
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 middle
                 lincke
                 of
                 this
                 indiuisible
                 Chaine
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 ends
                 .
                 Our
                 Calling
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 manifestation
                 of
                 our
                 secret
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 forerunner
                 of
                 our
                 Glorification
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 foretelling
                 vs
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 glorifie
                 vs.
                 As
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 in
                 a
                 maine
                 land
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 a
                 riuer
                 which
                 runneth
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 that
                 would
                 proceed
                 from
                 Election
                 to
                 Glorification
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 follow
                 this
                 Calling
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 so
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 riuer
                 flowing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 brasen
                 mountaines
                 of
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 Election
                 ,
                 running
                 perpetually
                 vpward
                 till
                 it
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 heauen
                 of
                 heauens
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 altogether
                 ouerflow
                 with
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 vnbounded
                 Ocean
                 of
                 diuine
                 Glory
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 still
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 vvee
                 speake
                 now
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 Calling
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 linckes
                 of
                 this
                 Chaine
                 are
                 so
                 comely
                 framed
                 by
                 that
                 most
                 skilfull
                 Artificer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 compasse
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 larger
                 nor
                 narrower
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Calling
                 doth
                 extend
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 nor
                 fewer
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 inward
                 Calling
                 is
                 the
                 donation
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 or
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 sauing
                 grace
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 moued
                 to
                 answere
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 heauenly
                 vocation
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 offers
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 life
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 repent
                 and
                 beleeue
                 :
                 (
                 wherein
                 consists
                 the
                 outward
                 Calling
                 )
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hee
                 giueth
                 to
                 his
                 Elect
                 children
                 iustifying
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 openeth
                 their
                 hearts
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Lidia
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 grace
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 consists
                 the
                 inward
                 Calling
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 whereby
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 signifieth
                 to
                 euocate
                 and
                 chose
                 out
                 some
                 from
                 among
                 others
                 :
                 this
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 toward
                 vs
                 appeare
                 the
                 more
                 clearely
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 consider
                 that
                 wee
                 and
                 the
                 reprobate
                 were
                 alike
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 borne
                 blinde
                 rebels
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 transgressors
                 from
                 the
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 walke
                 on
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 which
                 leadeth
                 to
                 damnation
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 call
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 cou●se
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 A
                 notable
                 example
                 where
                 of
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Lot
                 out
                 of
                 Sodome
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 concluded
                 to
                 consume
                 Sodome
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 abhominable
                 fil●hinesse
                 ,
                 hee
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 sent
                 two
                 Angels
                 to
                 call
                 Lot
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 Lot
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 lingred
                 and
                 delayed
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 they
                 put
                 hands
                 vnto
                 him
                 and
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 set
                 vpon
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 the
                 fearefull
                 destruction
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 doubt
                 hee
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 mercy
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 shewed
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 euen
                 so
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 here
                 soiourning
                 in
                 a
                 Sodome
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 destroy
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 our
                 conuersation
                 among
                 those
                 whose
                 portion
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 lake
                 that
                 burns
                 with
                 fire
                 &
                 brimstone
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 being
                 purposed
                 to
                 saue
                 vs
                 ,
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 Angels
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 two
                 but
                 many
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 vs
                 to
                 flye
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 we
                 flye
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 delay
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 heauenly
                 vocation
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 wherin
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 vpon
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 Gods
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 that
                 fearfull
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 
                   Depart
                   from
                   mee
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 when
                 vvee
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 earth
                 open
                 and
                 swallow
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 wee
                 reioyce
                 and
                 prayse
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 :
                 O
                 happie
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 his
                 messengers
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 by
                 nature
                 betweene
                 the
                 Elect
                 and
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 
                 neyther
                 in
                 inward
                 nor
                 outward
                 disposition
                 till
                 God
                 make
                 it
                 by
                 grace
                 .
                 Paul
                 as
                 bloudy
                 a
                 persecuter
                 as
                 euer
                 was
                 Domitian
                 or
                 
                   Iulian.
                   Zacheus
                
                 as
                 vnconscionable
                 and
                 couetous
                 a
                 Worldling
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 rich
                 Glutton
                 damned
                 to
                 hell
                 .
                 The
                 elect
                 and
                 reprobate
                 men
                 ,
                 before
                 Grace
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 two
                 men
                 walking
                 in
                 one
                 iourney
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 one
                 minde
                 and
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 like
                 Eliah
                 and
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 walking
                 and
                 talking
                 together
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 chariot
                 of
                 fire
                 did
                 incontinent
                 seperate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Eliah
                 is
                 taken
                 vp
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 Elisha
                 left
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 not
                 vnlike
                 is
                 it
                 when
                 the
                 vnlooked
                 for
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 commeth
                 and
                 seperateth
                 those
                 two
                 who
                 before
                 were
                 walking
                 together
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 running
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 excesse
                 of
                 ryot
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 changing
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 returneth
                 back
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 hee
                 had
                 stollen
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Calling
                 ,
                 meruailes
                 that
                 his
                 former
                 companion
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 walketh
                 still
                 on
                 stubbornely
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 to
                 his
                 condemnation
                 .
                 Apply
                 this
                 vnto
                 your selues
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 this
                 effectuall
                 Calling
                 hath
                 seperated
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 conuersation
                 from
                 the
                 wicked
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 an
                 euident
                 argument
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 seperated
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 condemnation
                 :
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   hee
                   ,
                   that
                   walketh
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   nor
                   stands
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   sinners
                   ,
                   nor
                   sits
                   in
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   the
                   scornfull
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 finde
                 after
                 tryall
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 called
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 should
                 wee
                 alway
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 prayses
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 translated
                 vs
                 from
                 darknesse
                 into
                 his
                 meruailous
                 light
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 shewed
                 a
                 great
                 mercy
                 to
                 Israell
                 when
                 he
                 deliuered
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 ;
                 he
                 set
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 that
                 benefit
                 in
                 the
                 forefront
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 bond
                 euer
                 oblieging
                 them
                 vnto
                 thankfulnesse
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 bondage
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 horrible
                 as
                 ours
                 .
                 Pharaoh
                 oppressed
                 their
                 bodies
                 and
                 compelled
                 them
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 bricke
                 and
                 clay
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 spirits
                 were
                 free
                 to
                 sigh
                 and
                 cry
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 bondage
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 the
                 slaues
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 he
                 compelled
                 vs
                 to
                 worke
                 the
                 abhominable
                 workes
                 of
                 darknesse
                 and
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 therewithall
                 did
                 so
                 captiue
                 our
                 spirits
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 cry
                 and
                 sigh
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 deliuerance
                 should
                 neuer
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 mouthes
                 should
                 euer
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 prayses
                 of
                 our
                 redeemer
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 yeere
                 of
                 Iubilie
                 ,
                 wherin
                 he
                 hath
                 opened
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 vs
                 at
                 libertie
                 as
                 the
                 freemen
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 captiued
                 and
                 bond
                 slaues
                 of
                 Sathan
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 author
                 of
                 this
                 calling
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 hee
                 who
                 calles
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Ca●ling
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 creation
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 resur●ection
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 that
                 commanded
                 light
                 to
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 to
                 our
                 mindes
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 It
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 creates
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 new
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 in
                 our
                 bowels
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 statutes
                 .
                 As
                 man
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 helpe
                 to
                 create
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 helped
                 not
                 to
                 raise
                 himselfe
                 :
                 so
                 a
                 stranger
                 from
                 Grace
                 helpes
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 makes
                 the
                 barraine
                 wombe
                 a
                 mother
                 of
                 many
                 children
                 ,
                 makes
                 also
                 the
                 barraine
                 hart
                 to
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 .
                 The
                 praise
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 onely
                 .
                 
                 
                   Nemo
                   dicat
                   id●o
                   me
                   vocauit
                   ,
                   quia
                   col●i
                   Deum
                   ,
                   quomodo
                   coluisses
                   ,
                   si
                   vocatus
                   non
                   fuisses
                   ,
                
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 say
                 therefore
                 hath
                 God
                 called
                 me
                 because
                 I
                 worshipped
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 couldst
                 not
                 haue
                 worshipped
                 him
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 had
                 called
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 findes
                 euery
                 man
                 either
                 vainely
                 or
                 wickedly
                 exercised
                 .
                 
                 When
                 God
                 called
                 Paul
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 him
                 a
                 persecuter
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 called
                 Matthew
                 he
                 found
                 him
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 custome
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 called
                 Peter
                 and
                 Andrew
                 they
                 were
                 mending
                 their
                 nets
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 minde
                 had
                 they
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 fishers
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 As
                 Saul
                 was
                 seeking
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Asses
                 ,
                 when
                 Samuel
                 came
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Rebecca
                 had
                 no
                 errand
                 to
                 the
                 well
                 but
                 to
                 water
                 her
                 fathers
                 goods
                 ,
                 when
                 Eliezer
                 came
                 to
                 seeke
                 her
                 in
                 marriage
                 vnto
                 Isaac
                 :
                 so
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 enquire
                 at
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 how
                 we
                 were
                 exercised
                 when
                 God
                 called
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 our
                 harts
                 were
                 set
                 vpon
                 the
                 trifling
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 minde
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 :
                 let
                 the
                 praise
                 therefore
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ber●s●rued
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 calling
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 onely
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 extends
                 it
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 vnto
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 chosen
                 :
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 
                 perticular
                 seperation
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 from
                 the
                 remanant
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 distinguish
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 in
                 all
                 ranckes
                 and
                 estates
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 two
                 brethren
                 as
                 Iacob
                 and
                 Esau
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 Prophets
                 as
                 Moses
                 and
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 Kings
                 as
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Saul
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Peter
                 and
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 theeues
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 reiected
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 distinction
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 was
                 in
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 secret
                 :
                 the
                 last
                 distinction
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 last
                 day
                 wherein
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 manifest
                 :
                 the
                 middle
                 distinction
                 is
                 presently
                 made
                 by
                 this
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 his
                 Gospell
                 is
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 being
                 extended
                 sometime
                 to
                 one
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 sometime
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 to
                 seuer
                 out
                 his
                 owne
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 remanent
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Whereof
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 sauing
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 land
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 into
                 euery
                 Cittie
                 ;
                 it
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 Cittie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 into
                 euery
                 familie
                 ;
                 it
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 familie
                 ,
                 but
                 comes
                 not
                 on
                 euery
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 familie
                 .
                 Of
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 of
                 Maisters
                 and
                 Seruants
                 ,
                 of
                 Parents
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 of
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 reiected
                 .
                 It
                 came
                 to
                 Iericho
                 and
                 chose
                 out
                 Zacheus
                 :
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 Philippi
                 and
                 chose
                 out
                 Lydia
                 and
                 the
                 Iaylour
                 :
                 it
                 entred
                 at
                 Rome
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Nero
                 ,
                 but
                 lighted
                 not
                 vpon
                 Nero
                 :
                 it
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 Narcissus
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Narcissus
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 gouernes
                 the
                 cloudes
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 them
                 raine
                 vpon
                 one
                 Cittie
                 and
                 not
                 vpon
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 hee
                 dispense
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 drop
                 vpon
                 one
                 hart
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 vpon
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 blessing
                 that
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 abides
                 onely
                 vpon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 peace
                 .
                 Let
                 euery
                 one
                 among
                 you
                 see
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 this
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 among
                 you
                 assures
                 vs
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 a
                 haruest
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 number
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
                 but
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 the
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 vs
                 we
                 may
                 lament
                 as
                 Augustine
                 did
                 of
                 
                 the
                 hearers
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   aperto
                   est
                   vnde
                   doleam
                   ,
                   &c
                   ,
                
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 griefe
                 is
                 manifest
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 see
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 who
                 hitherto
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 apparant
                 ;
                 yet
                 doe
                 wee
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 among
                 this
                 chaffe
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 some
                 good
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 perfect
                 by
                 our
                 Ministrie
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 into
                 his
                 garner
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 and
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 fruit
                 of
                 our
                 labour
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 we●
                 cannot
                 see
                 .
              
               
                 Alwayes
                 of
                 this
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 we
                 exhort
                 you
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 stands
                 strangers
                 from
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 miserable
                 your
                 estate
                 is
                 .
                 It
                 should
                 peirce
                 thy
                 very
                 hart
                 for
                 griefe
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 conuerted
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 cittie
                 ,
                 yea
                 perhaps
                 in
                 the
                 familie
                 wherein
                 thou
                 dwellest
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 lighted
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 old
                 sinnes
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 so
                 doe
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 to
                 Israell
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Achab
                 ,
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 raine
                 for
                 three
                 yeeres
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 about
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vpon
                 your
                 land
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 aganist
                 you
                 ?
                 O
                 hipocrite
                 that
                 can
                 discerne
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 skie
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 marke
                 the
                 tokens
                 of
                 his
                 anger
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 discerne
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 soule
                 ?
                 nor
                 consider
                 this
                 sensible
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 thirty
                 or
                 forty
                 yeeres
                 the
                 showres
                 of
                 his
                 sauing
                 grace
                 hath
                 discended
                 vpon
                 othe●●
                 round
                 about
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 neuer
                 vpon
                 thy selfe
                 :
                 thou
                 possessest
                 still
                 a
                 hard
                 ,
                 a
                 barraine
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitlesse
                 heart
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
                 to
                 cut
                 thee
                 off
                 from
                 hope
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 thee
                 to
                 dispaire
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 that
                 in
                 commission
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 euer
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 God
                 calles
                 vpon
                 thee
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 I
                 can
                 certifie
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 thy
                 estate
                 is
                 lamentable
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 grace
                 goe
                 by
                 thee
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 forepassed
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 better
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 hadst
                 neuer
                 beene
                 borne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 is
                 but
                 short
                 and
                 limited
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 goe
                 by
                 vs
                 without
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 striue
                 to
                 redeeme
                 it
                 
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 sometimes
                 an
                 acceptable
                 yeere
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sometimes
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 some
                 dayes
                 are
                 longer
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 shorter
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 haue
                 all
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 lewes
                 had
                 a
                 faire
                 long
                 sommer
                 day
                 of
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 sixteene
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 did
                 the
                 Lord
                 offer
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Sem
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 bright
                 shining
                 Sunne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 hath
                 gone
                 downe
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 darknesse
                 is
                 vnto
                 them
                 instead
                 of
                 diuination
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 sixteene
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 been
                 offering
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iapheth
                 ,
                 perswading
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Sem
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 seuerall
                 families
                 :
                 hee
                 beganne
                 at
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 owne
                 day
                 ,
                 although
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 winters
                 day
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 From
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 the
                 light
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 praised
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 now
                 is
                 our
                 day
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 continue
                 with
                 vs
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 ?
                 
                 
                   While
                   therefore
                   the
                   light
                   is
                   with
                   you
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   least
                   darkenesse
                   come
                   vpon
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                 Let
                 vs
                 consider
                 the
                 season
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 once
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 grace
                 goe
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 neuer
                 finde
                 it
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 suppose
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 saluation
                 were
                 to
                 shine
                 vpon
                 this
                 land
                 still
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 grace
                 endeth
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 death
                 ?
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 neuer
                 any
                 more
                 offer
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 wils
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 while
                 we
                 haue
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 tels
                 vs
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 thinke
                 
                   quod
                   apud
                   inferos
                   ad
                   faciendos
                   fideles
                   atque
                   liberandos
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   euangelium
                   praedicatum
                   sit
                   ,
                   vel
                   adhue
                   etiam
                   praedicetur
                   quasi
                   &
                   ibi
                   sit
                   Ecclesia
                   constituta
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 euer
                 hath
                 ben
                 or
                 yet
                 is
                 preached
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 Faith
                 in
                 men
                 there
                 for
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 also
                 were
                 a
                 constitute
                 church
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Here
                 by
                 preaching
                 grace
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 beleeue
                 thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 now
                 thou
                 dispise
                 it
                 there
                 remaines
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   a
                   fearefull
                   looking
                   for
                   of
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 And
                 no
                 lesse
                 deceitfull
                 is
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 suffering
                 hereafter
                 thou
                 mayst
                 redeeme
                 that
                 life
                 which
                 here
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 obtayned
                 :
                 
                   Vita
                   hic
                   aut
                   amittitur
                   ,
                   aut
                   tenetur
                   ,
                   cum
                   
                   istinc
                   excessum
                   fuerit
                   ,
                   
                   nullus
                   paenitentiae
                   locus
                   ,
                   nullus
                   satisfactionis
                   effectus
                   ,
                
                 Now
                 life
                 is
                 eyther
                 kept
                 or
                 lost
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 wee
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 pollicie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 to
                 steale
                 away
                 from
                 man
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
                 
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 simply
                 say
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 yee
                 neede
                 not
                 to
                 repent
                 at
                 all
                 ▪
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 the
                 most
                 prophane
                 man
                 will
                 abhorre
                 that
                 ,
                 hee
                 seekes
                 onely
                 a
                 delay
                 ;
                 thou
                 needest
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 to
                 repent
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stealeth
                 away
                 one
                 day
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 be
                 gone
                 .
                 When
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 stricken
                 with
                 Frogges
                 ,
                 and
                 Moses
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 would
                 bid
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 vnwise
                 answere
                 hee
                 gaue
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Pray
                   for
                   mee
                   to
                   morrow
                
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 better
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 Pray
                 for
                 me
                 presently
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 miserably
                 blinded
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 presently
                 offers
                 saluation
                 ,
                 they
                 delay
                 not
                 till
                 to
                 morrow
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 yeere
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 yeeres
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 vpon
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 refuse
                 to
                 repent
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 old
                 ,
                 seeking
                 first
                 leaue
                 to
                 kisse
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 owne
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 will
                 resolue
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 lets
                 their
                 dayes
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 be
                 stollen
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Grace
                 be
                 closed
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   whom
                   hee
                   Called
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   them
                   also
                   hee
                   Iustified
                
                 .
                 Hauing
                 spoken
                 of
                 our
                 Calling
                 ,
                 wee
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 our
                 Iustification
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 benefit
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 benefit
                 of
                 our
                 Calling
                 ,
                 posterior
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 working
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 effectuall
                 Calling
                 giues
                 vs
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 also
                 iustifie
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 wee
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 a
                 benefit
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Iustifying
                 hath
                 three
                 principall
                 significations
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 iustifie
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 infound
                 by
                 grace
                 new
                 qualities
                 into
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Iustification
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   seu
                   motus
                   ad
                   Iustitiam
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 
                   Dan.
                   12.
                   
                   They
                   who
                   iustifie
                   many
                   ,
                   shall
                   shine
                   as
                   Starre●
                   for
                   euer
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 Papists
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 wrongfully
                 .
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 iustifie
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 or
                 declare
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Publicans
                 iustified
                 God
                 ;
                 of
                 force
                 wee
                 must
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 or
                 confessed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 :
                 so
                 S.
                 Iames
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   iustified
                   by
                   workes
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 iust
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 S.
                 Iames
                 expounds
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 his
                 Iustification
                 is
                 shewed
                 
                 by
                 his
                 works
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 Iustifie
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 iudiciall
                 terme
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 signifieth
                 to
                 absolue
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 opponed
                 to
                 condemning
                 :
                 so
                 Salomon
                 vseth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   iustifies
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   condemnes
                   the
                   iust
                   ,
                   are
                   both
                   alike
                   abhominat●on
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 oppones
                 it
                 to
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 right
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 lead
                 vs
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Iustification
                 is
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 euer
                 condemnation
                 be
                 ,
                 Iustification
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 iudiciall
                 termes
                 ,
                 vsed
                 in
                 iudgement
                 holden
                 on
                 matters
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 Condemnation
                 (
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 deny
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 adiudging
                 a
                 malefactor
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 some
                 capitall
                 crime
                 whereof
                 hee
                 is
                 found
                 guiltie
                 in
                 iudgement
                 :
                 Iustification
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 absoluing
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 from
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 accepting
                 him
                 to
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 the
                 controuersie
                 of
                 Iustification
                 will
                 be
                 this
                 :
                 how
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 iustified
                 before
                 God
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 bring
                 before
                 Gods
                 tribunall
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 pronounced
                 innocent
                 ,
                 absolued
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 adiudged
                 to
                 life
                 ?
                 whether
                 is
                 it
                 our
                 workes
                 of
                 sanctification
                 inherent
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 ours
                 ?
                 The
                 question
                 being
                 this
                 way
                 taken
                 vp
                 ,
                 shall
                 giue
                 great
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 controuersie
                 that
                 is
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 the
                 falsely
                 named
                 Catholikes
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 denie
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 an
                 inherent
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 
                 are
                 changed
                 from
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 inherent
                 righteousnesse
                 (
                 say
                 we
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 purchase
                 to
                 vs
                 an
                 absoluitorie
                 sentence
                 from
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 yet
                 more
                 cleare
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 Iustified
                 ,
                 receiues
                 foure
                 names
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 The
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 conquered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 inherent
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 subiect
                 :
                 The
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 meruailous
                 wisedome
                 found
                 it
                 out
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 because
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 apprehend
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 by
                 imputation
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 acceptation
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Faith
                 vpon
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 wayes
                 that
                 acquisite
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 wee
                 haue
                 to
                 marke
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 against
                 those
                 obiections
                 ,
                 which
                 eyther
                 inwardly
                 by
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 or
                 outwardly
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 are
                 obiected
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 If
                 they
                 to
                 trouble
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 weaken
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 aske
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 yee
                 be
                 iustified
                 by
                 a
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 yours
                 ?
                 we
                 answere
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 by
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 right
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 possesse
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 a
                 garment
                 who
                 were
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 a
                 righteousnesse
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 intrest
                 can
                 eyther
                 man
                 or
                 Angell
                 haue
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 euasions
                 and
                 obiections
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 impugnes
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 are
                 chiefely
                 these
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 excludeth
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 vnregenerate
                 they
                 confesse
                 cannot
                 iustifie
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 doe
                 iustifie
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 proued
                 first
                 by
                 examples
                 :
                 for
                 Abraham
                 whose
                 example
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 bringeth
                 in
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 regenerate
                 man
                 and
                 effectually
                 called
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 witnesseth
                 both
                 Moses
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 faith
                 was
                 counted
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 Dauid
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 regenerate
                 man
                 yet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   enter
                   not
                   into
                   iudgement
                   with
                   thy
                   Seruant
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   shall
                   no
                   flesh
                   be
                   iustified
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 protests
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 conscience
                 serued
                 God
                 vnto
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 neyther
                 know
                 I
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 thereby
                 iustified
                 :
                 hee
                 was
                 more
                 abundant
                 in
                 good
                 workes
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 hee
                 did
                 also
                 beare
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 renouned
                 through
                 his
                 manifold
                 sufferings
                 :
                 If
                 euer
                 any
                 regenerate
                 man
                 could
                 haue
                 beene
                 iustified
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 tels
                 you
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 suffered
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 thereby
                 iustified
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 reason
                 :
                 
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 followes
                 our
                 Iustification
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 good
                 works
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 followes
                 our
                 iustification
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   praecedunt
                   iustificandum
                   sed
                   sequuntur
                   iustificatum
                   .
                
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 such
                 works
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 perfectly
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Legall
                 iustice
                 cannot
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 fals
                 vnder
                 that
                 curse
                 ,
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   hee
                   who
                   fulfilleth
                   not
                   euery
                   ●ot
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 workes
                 euen
                 of
                 men
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 answere
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   man
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Salomon
                   )
                   iust
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   good
                   and
                   sinneth
                   not
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   would
                   dispute
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   not
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Iob
                   )
                   make
                   answere
                   vnto
                   one
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   .
                   All
                   our
                   righteousnesse
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Ieremie
                   )
                   is
                   but
                   like
                   a
                   menstruous
                   cloath
                   :
                
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hath
                 taught
                 euen
                 regenerate
                 men
                 to
                 pray
                 daily
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 
                   Quid
                   ergo
                   de
                   peccatis
                   nostris
                   fiet
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   quando
                   ne
                   ipsa
                   quidem
                   pro
                   se
                   respondere
                   poterit
                   iustitia
                   nostra
                   ?
                
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 answere
                 for
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 
                   Vae
                   hominum
                   iustitiae
                   quantumuis
                   laudabili
                   ,
                   si
                   remot●
                   misericordia
                   Dei
                   iudicetur
                   :
                
                 woe
                 to
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 man
                 
                 were
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 lowable
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 setting
                 aside
                 mercy
                 enter
                 to
                 iudge
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 they
                 insist
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 regenerate
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 hee
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 workes
                 them
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 meritorious
                 and
                 iustifies
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Christ
                 iustifies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 vnderstand
                 his
                 personall
                 workes
                 ,
                 done
                 by
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   purged
                   our
                   sinnes
                   by
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 workes
                 which
                 hee
                 workes
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 workes
                 them
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 iustification
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 already
                 by
                 himselfe
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 our
                 sanctification
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 workes
                 of
                 men
                 regenerate
                 are
                 so
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 vs
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 wrought
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 our
                 working
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 imperfection
                 cannot
                 be
                 perfect
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 fountaines
                 of
                 the
                 actions
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 actions
                 be
                 themselues
                 ,
                 the
                 fountaines
                 are
                 mixed
                 being
                 partly
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 euill
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 mind
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 illuminated
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 darknesse
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 our
                 hart
                 so
                 sanctified
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vncleannesse
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 actions
                 flowing
                 from
                 thence
                 cannot
                 be
                 perfect
                 workes
                 of
                 light
                 and
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 insist
                 yet
                 further
                 and
                 obiects
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 say
                 they
                 in
                 his
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 without
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 did
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 he
                 oppones
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 opponed
                 :
                 for
                 workes
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 workes
                 and
                 Faith
                 ,
                 workes
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 opposite
                 but
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 effect
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 tree
                 and
                 the
                 branch
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 answere
                 that
                 Faith
                 and
                 workes
                 agrees
                 well
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 agree
                 so
                 well
                 the
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 opponed
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ;
                 the
                 tree
                 and
                 the
                 branch
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 be
                 moued
                 whether
                 the
                 tree
                 beares
                 the
                 branch
                 or
                 the
                 branch
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 opponed
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 affirmed
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 must
                 
                 be
                 denyed
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 sweet
                 harmony
                 betweene
                 a
                 naturall
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 had
                 a
                 sonne
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 he
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 had
                 a
                 father
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 question
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 gaue
                 beginning
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 oppone
                 them
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 deny
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 sweet
                 harmonie
                 and
                 agreement
                 betweene
                 Faith
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 wee
                 must
                 oppone
                 them
                 ,
                 affirming
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 iustified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 workes
                 :
                 alway
                 the
                 opposition
                 is
                 not
                 simple
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 second
                 euasion
                 is
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 Morall
                 and
                 Ceremoniall
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 say
                 they
                 that
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ceremoniall
                 iustifies
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 Morall
                 iustifies
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 his
                 conclusion
                 excludes
                 from
                 iustification
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 Morall
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 :
                 he
                 excludes
                 those
                 workes
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 proued
                 both
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 be
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 hath
                 proued
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 Morall
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 euident
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 wherewith
                 he
                 charges
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 excludes
                 from
                 iustification
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 that
                 law
                 by
                 which
                 comes
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 sinne
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 Morall
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   kn●wne
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   that
                   concup●●cence
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   law
                   had
                   said
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   couet
                   .
                
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 p●ecept
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 Morall
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 third
                 euasion
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 iustification
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 say
                 they
                 is
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 by
                 workes
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 twofold
                 iustification
                 is
                 also
                 forged
                 :
                 for
                 
                   iustificatio
                   est
                   actus
                   indiuidius
                   &
                   simul
                   totus
                   ,
                
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 iustification
                 :
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 once
                 condemned
                 iudicially
                 stands
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 absolued
                 stands
                 so
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 this
                 distinction
                 confounds
                 two
                 
                 benefits
                 ,
                 
                 iustification
                 &
                 sanctification
                 ▪
                 which
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 iustification
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 distinct
                 benefits
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 vs
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 inconsiderately
                 confound
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 these
                 new
                 qualities
                 infused
                 by
                 Grace
                 into
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 flowing
                 there
                 from
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 mans
                 second
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 tell
                 vs
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 these
                 are
                 two
                 inseperable
                 benefits
                 ,
                 to
                 whomsoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 imputes
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 giues
                 them
                 Faith
                 to
                 accept
                 it
                 as
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 for
                 it
                 hee
                 absolues
                 them
                 from
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 adiudges
                 them
                 vnto
                 life
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 incontinent
                 workes
                 he
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 an
                 inherent
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 become
                 new
                 creatures
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 iustification
                 hath
                 inseperably
                 annexed
                 with
                 it
                 sanctification
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 sanctification
                 of
                 our●
                 is
                 so
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 for
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 perfect
                 nor
                 sufficient
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 merit
                 thereof
                 wee
                 dare
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 absolued
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 into
                 fauour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Them
                   he
                   also
                   glorefied
                
                 .
                 
                 Glorification
                 the
                 last
                 lincke
                 of
                 the
                 chaine
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 highest
                 benefit
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 both
                 our
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 glory
                 and
                 more
                 happy
                 ,
                 than
                 euer
                 wee
                 enioyed
                 in
                 Adam
                 .
                 Hee
                 had
                 his
                 owne
                 most
                 excellent
                 priuiledges
                 ;
                 hee
                 had
                 this
                 inward
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 also
                 for
                 outward
                 glory
                 a
                 dominion
                 and
                 Lordship
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 crea●ures
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 heauens
                 were
                 made
                 beautifull
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ;
                 the
                 earth
                 made
                 fruitfull
                 ;
                 Paradise
                 assigned
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 speciall
                 garden
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 ordained
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 second
                 creation
                 we
                 are
                 beautified
                 with
                 more
                 excellent
                 priuiledges
                 ;
                 that
                 same
                 image
                 is
                 restored
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 new
                 heauens
                 and
                 new
                 earth
                 created
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 which
                 Adam
                 had
                 no●
                 :
                 for
                 glorification
                 is
                 
                 our
                 last
                 and
                 highest
                 happie
                 estate
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 wee
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 transchanged
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 goes
                 not
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 herein
                 appeares
                 the
                 Lords
                 wonderfull
                 power
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 of
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 man
                 takes
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 man
                 better
                 than
                 hee
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 fall
                 .
                 Our
                 bodyes
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 raised
                 like
                 to
                 Adams
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 innocencie
                 hee
                 was
                 mortall
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Salomon
                 built
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 destroyed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 neuer
                 againe
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 moued
                 the
                 auncient
                 men
                 to
                 mourne
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 how
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 was
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 ioy
                 of
                 our
                 auncient
                 Father
                 Adam
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 farre
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 creation
                 shall
                 exceed
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 Glorification
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 
                 partly
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 certainetie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 begunne
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 degrees
                 of
                 that
                 Glory
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 our
                 transformation
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 image
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 neerer
                 vnion
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 with
                 Iesus
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 wherin
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 step
                 of
                 Salomons
                 throne
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 ascend
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 degrees
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 it
                 consists
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 ;
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Ioy
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 ioy
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 presumption
                 ,
                 flowing
                 from
                 a
                 peace
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 securitie
                 ,
                 bred
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 hypocrisie
                 :
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 stands
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 consist
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 afterward
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 perseuerance
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 ioy
                 and
                 glory
                 being
                 adioyned
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Ioy
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 can
                 attaine
                 to
                 here
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 these
                 three
                 degrees
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Ioy
                 which
                 ariseth
                 of
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   seen●
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ;
                   yet
                   doe
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   reioyce
                   in
                   him
                   with
                   Ioy
                   vnspeakeable
                   and
                   glorious
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Ioy
                 which
                 ariseth
                 of
                 feeling
                 and
                 tasting
                 ,
                 
                   taste
                   and
                   consider
                   how
                   gratious
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 feeling
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 beleeuing
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 ioy
                 which
                 ariseth
                 of
                 sight
                 and
                 of
                 spirituall
                 embracing
                 ;
                 such
                 vvas
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 Simeon
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 that
                 promised
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 .
              
               
                 Hereof
                 ariseth
                 to
                 vs
                 first
                 a
                 lesson
                 of
                 comfort
                 :
                 
                 if
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 to
                 vs
                 ioy
                 vnspeakable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 thereof
                 be
                 ?
                 let
                 this
                 waken
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 loathing
                 of
                 these
                 vaine
                 perishing
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 longing
                 for
                 that
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 enduring
                 substance
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Certe
                   non
                   sunt
                   tibi
                   not
                   a
                   futura
                   gaudia
                   ,
                   si
                   non
                   renuit
                   consolari
                   anima
                   tua
                   donec
                   veniant
                   ,
                
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 those
                 ioyes
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 soule
                 do
                 not
                 refuse
                 all
                 comfort
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 
                 
                   Certe
                   si
                   sempiterna
                   essent
                   haec
                   terrena
                   ,
                   tamen
                   prae
                   coelestibus
                   essent
                   commutanda
                   ,
                
                 Certainely
                 albeit
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 were
                 eternall
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 exchanged
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 heauenly
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 let
                 the
                 little
                 tast
                 of
                 that
                 ioy
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 now
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 greater
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 the
                 fulnes
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 againe
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 as
                 pearles
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 gold
                 is
                 not
                 gotten
                 in
                 the
                 superfice
                 ,
                 but
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 so
                 this
                 ioy
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 broken
                 and
                 contrite
                 spirit
                 :
                 many
                 speake
                 of
                 this
                 ioy
                 who
                 neuer
                 felt
                 it
                 .
                 Righteousnesse
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Ioy
                 :
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 morne
                 for
                 the
                 euil
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 ioyes
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 wee
                 must
                 pearce
                 by
                 the
                 hammer
                 
                 of
                 contrition
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 inward
                 of
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 or
                 euer
                 we
                 we
                 can
                 finde
                 the
                 refreshing
                 springs
                 of
                 Gods
                 sweet
                 consolations
                 arising
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 It
                 deceiues
                 many
                 that
                 they
                 thinke
                 eternall
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 begunne
                 but
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 assuredly
                 except
                 now
                 thou
                 get
                 the
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 neuer
                 hereafter
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 perfections
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 looke
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 degree
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 neerer
                 vnion
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 with
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 after
                 our
                 dissolution
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 purpose
                 now
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 degree
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 glorification
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 specially
                 in
                 the
                 18.
                 verse
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 shall
                 our
                 securitie
                 be
                 without
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 glory
                 consummated
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 vnto
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 bring
                 vs
                 all
                 for
                 Iesus
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               GLORIFICATION
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               VVhere
               you
               may
               see
               the
               counsaile
               of
               GOD
               concerning
               mans
               Saluation
               more
               cleerely
               manifested
               .
            
             
               THEY
               THAT
               HAVE
               EYES
               MAY
               COME
               and
               see
               the
               Christian
               possessed
               and
               crowned
               in
               his
               heauenly
               Kingdome
               :
               Which
               is
               the
               greatest
               and
               last
               benefit
               wee
               haue
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Come
               and
               see
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Cowper
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Gods
               word
               at
               Perth
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Snodham
              
               for
               
                 William
                 Firebrand
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sould
               at
               his
               shoppe
               in
               Popes-head
               Pallace
               .
               1609.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               MOST
               EXcellent
               ,
               Vertuous
               ,
               and
               Gratious
               Prince
               ,
               Henry
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               and
               Heyre
               Apparent
               vnto
               the
               most
               famous
               Kingdomes
               of
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Fraunce
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               :
               All
               happinesse
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               eternall
               Glory
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               THat
               which
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               seuerally
               deliuered
               in
               the
               two
               former
               Discourses
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               your
               most
               Royall
               Parents
               ,
               hee
               now
               in
               this
               last
               Treatise
               collects
               and
               conioynes
               in
               one
               ,
               which
               therfore
               of
               right
               can
               appertaine
               to
               none
               more
               then
               to
               you
               Sir
               ,
               who
               being
               by
               them
               both
               the
               happy
               fruite
               of
               heauenly
               prouidence
               ,
               and
               decrest
               pledge
               of
               their
               mutuall
               loue
               ,
               and
               ioy
               ,
               may
               iustly
               challenge
               interest
               in
               the
               smallest
               good
               ouer
               which
               their
               names
               are
               named
               .
               Sir
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               way
               to
               that
               
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Triumph
              
               ,
               which
               the
               more
               you
               know
               ,
               the
               more
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               shall
               you
               place
               your
               glory
               in
               it
               .
               Crownes
               
               of
               earthly
               Kingdomes
               are
               indeede
               the
               g●fts
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               bring
               not
               so
               much
               Honour
               as
               they
               breed
               vnquietnesse
               .
               
                 O
                 nobilem
                 magis
                 quam
                 foelicem
                 pannum
              
               (
               said
               Antigonus
               .
               )
               If
               the
               cares
               which
               dwell
               in
               the
               Diadem
               w●re
               knowne
               ,
               no
               man
               would
               stoope
               to
               the
               ground
               to
               take
               it
               vp
               (
               said
               Seleucus
               .
               )
               And
               albeit
               ,
               it
               be
               not
               giuen
               to
               all
               to
               know
               this
               in
               their
               entrie
               to
               Honour
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               all
               compelled
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               in
               the
               end
               .
               Seuerus
               Mon●rch
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               found
               his
               Crownes
               but
               comfortlesse
               to
               him
               in
               death
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               haue
               (
               said
               hee
               )
               beene
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               it
               profiteth
               mee
               nothing
               .
               Not
               onely
               the
               teares
               of
               Xerxes
               ,
               but
               the
               laments
               of
               Salomon
               may
               witnesse
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               the
               worme-eaten
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               heauie
               displeasure
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               golden
               head
               of
               Babell
               had
               at
               length
               worms
               spread
               vnder
               him
               ,
               &
               worms
               to
               couer
               him
               .
               
                 Esa.
                 14
                 For
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 thereof
                 as
                 the
                 flowre
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 :
              
               Onely
               ,
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 endures
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               By
               which
               that
               same
               God
               who
               hath
               called
               you
               to
               be
               an
               apparant
               Heyre
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               Kingdomes
               on
               earth
               ,
               doth
               also
               call
               your
               Grace
               to
               a
               more
               certaine
               inheritance
               of
               a
               better
               Kingdome
               in
               heauen
               ,
               
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 shaken
              
               :
               whereby
               aboue
               other
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               earth
               yee
               are
               blessed
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               yee
               answere
               your
               Calling
               ,
               endeauouring
               to
               be
               no
               lesse
               than
               you
               are
               named
               :
               
                 Principem
                 te
                 agnosce
                 neseruias
                 affectibus
              
               .
               It
               is
               vnseemely
               in
               any
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               all
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               become
               as●ruant
               ,
               eyther
               to
               the
               corrupt
               humours
               of
               men
               without
               him
               ,
               who
               creeping
               in
               into
               the
               Courts
               of
               Kings
               ,
               like
               wormes
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               excellent
               trees
               ,
               doe
               nothing
               
               but
               consume
               them
               :
               whom
               Godly
               Constantine
               properly
               called
               
                 Tineas
                 &
                 Sorices
                 palatij
              
               ,
               subtile
               peruerters
               of
               the
               good
               inclination
               of
               Princes
               in
               manners
               and
               Religion
               ,
               where
               they
               can
               preuaile
               :
               or
               yet
               to
               the
               disordered
               affections
               of
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               be
               not
               restrained
               doe
               quickly
               turne
               the
               glory
               of
               a
               man
               into
               shame
               .
               What
               did
               it
               profit
               Cham
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Noah
               ,
               the
               Monarch
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               ;
               or
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               Heyre
               of
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               
               
                 vitia
                 siquidem
                 voluntatis
                 vicerunt
                 priuelegia
                 naturae
                 ,
              
               his
               owne
               vndantoned
               will
               bursting
               out
               in
               contempt
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               brought
               vpon
               him
               that
               curse
               ,
               and
               shamefull
               name
               ,
               
                 A
                 Seruant
                 of
                 Seruants
              
               ,
               which
               was
               neuer
               taken
               from
               him
               .
               Seeing
               God
               (
               as
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               man
               ,
               what
               honour
               can
               make
               that
               man
               glorious
               ,
               who
               caryes
               not
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               consisting
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               true
               holinesse
               ?
               but
               especially
               a
               King
               ,
               whom
               the
               very
               Ethnicks
               called
               
                 Animata
                 Dei
                 imago
                 in
                 terris
              
               ,
               should
               carefully
               keepe
               that
               Image
               which
               keeps
               his
               glory
               .
               Naturally
               
                 facilius
                 alijs
                 ,
                 quam
                 nobis
                 imperamus
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               very
               deed
               he
               shall
               neuer
               be
               a
               skilfull
               Ruler
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               first
               taught
               of
               God
               to
               rule
               himselfe
               ,
               
               
                 decet
                 eum
                 qui
                 alijs
                 praefectus
                 est
                 interiora
                 sua
                 decenter
                 adornare
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               best
               remedie
               against
               both
               these
               euils
               ,
               is
               to
               embrace
               that
               wholesome
               counsell
               giuen
               by
               God
               to
               the
               Gouernors
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 depart
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 meditate
                 in
                 it
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 therein
                 :
                 turne
                 not
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 shalt
                 thou
                 make
                 thy
                 way
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 haue
                 good
                 successe
                 .
              
               Beware
               of
               those
               Lucifugae
               ,
               haters
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               because
               it
               discouers
               the
               darknesse
               of
               their
               errours
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 cum
                 a
                 Scripturis
                 redarguuntur
              
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 accusationem
                 Scripturarum
                 se
                 conuertunt
              
               .
               As
               the
               wise
               men
               following
               the
               Starre
               ,
               were
               at
               length
               led
               by
               it
               to
               Christ
               ,
               so
               if
               according
               to
               Peters
               counsell
               ,
               
                 yee
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 shineth
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               shall
               the
               day
               star
               arise
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               but
               that
               cleare
               shining
               
                 Sunne
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
              
               (
               so
               named
               by
               Malachie
               )
               euer
               rising
               and
               neuer
               going
               downe
               ,
               shall
               illuminate
               you
               with
               his
               brightnesse
               .
               And
               herewithall
               take
               to
               you
               the
               domestique
               example
               of
               your
               Royall
               Father
               ,
               who
               stands
               before
               you
               as
               a
               paterne
               of
               pietie
               ,
               
                 viuum
                 omnis
                 virtutis
                 examplar
              
               :
               it
               shall
               be
               no
               small
               proofe
               of
               your
               progresse
               in
               vertue
               ,
               and
               greatest
               praise
               among
               your
               godly
               Subiects
               ,
               that
               yee
               be
               a
               follower
               of
               him
               .
               And
               so
               praying
               Almightie
               God
               that
               your
               happie
               deeds
               may
               exceed
               all
               that
               great
               hope
               which
               is
               conceiued
               of
               you
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               my
               leaue
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 humble
                 Seruant
                 and
                 daily
                 Oratour
                 
                   William
                   Cowper
                
                 ,
                 Minister
                 at
                 Perth
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               GLORIFICATION
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               HERE
               FOLLOWES
               BY
               WAY
               OF
               CONclusion
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               contayning
               the
               Christians
               triumph
               against
               all
               sorts
               of
               Enimies
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   then
                   say
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   vs
                   ?
                
              
               
                 NOW
                 followes
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 :
                 
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostle
                 breaking
                 off
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 speach
                 ,
                 gathers
                 vp
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 into
                 a
                 short
                 summe
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 lowest
                 benefite
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 condemnation
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 indeede
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 receiued
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 neuer
                 able
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 praise
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 beginning
                 at
                 it
                 ascends
                 continually
                 ●ll
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 highest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 estate
                 of
                 glorification
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 hauing
                 tunne
                 so
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 enumeration
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 towards
                 vs
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 go
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 he
                 bursts
                 out
                 into
                 an
                 exclamation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 say
                 ,
                 more
                 cannot
                 be
                 spoken
                 ,
                 further
                 comfort
                 cannot
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 but
                 contents
                 himselfe
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 briefe
                 recapitulation
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 ;
                 wherein
                 first
                 he
                 triumphs
                 generally
                 ,
                 verse
                 31.
                 &
                 32
                 ,
                 thereafter
                 perticularly
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 first
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   accuse
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   condemne
                   ?
                
                 verse
                 33.
                 34.
                 
                 Secondly
                 against
                 affliction
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   shall
                   seperate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 outward
                 and
                 visible
                 enimies
                 cannot
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 verse
                 35.
                 36.
                 37.
                 
                 Inward
                 and
                 inuisible
                 enimies
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 verse
                 38.
                 39.
                 
                 Thus
                 like
                 a
                 valiant
                 man
                 stablished
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 hee
                 proclaimes
                 a
                 de●iance
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 enimies
                 visible
                 and
                 inuisible
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 generall
                 triumph
                 contayned
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 verses
                 consists
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 glories
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Christian
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 he
                 glories
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 can
                 want
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 needfull
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 gift
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 vs
                 want
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 inferiour
                 gifts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   .
                
                 
                 His
                 meaning
                 is
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 electing
                 ,
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 iustifying
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 glorifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 vs.
                 This
                 I
                 marke
                 because
                 worldlings
                 iudge
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 with
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 wrong
                 rules
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 as
                 Abimelech
                 and
                 philoc
                 iudged
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                
                 say
                 they
                 
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   because
                   thou
                   prosperest
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   thou
                   doest
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 they
                 iudged
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 GOD
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 Abraham
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rule
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 iudged
                 was
                 not
                 sure
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 rule
                 were
                 sure
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 might
                 the
                 wicked
                 be
                 iudged
                 to
                 be
                 blessed
                 ?
                 who
                 prosper
                 in
                 all
                 they
                 put
                 
                 their
                 hand
                 vnto
                 :
                 
                 the
                 rich
                 glut●on
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 more
                 happy
                 than
                 poore
                 Lazarus
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 presence
                 wherof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 grace
                 flowing
                 from
                 thy
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 surer
                 argument
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 giue
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Esau
                 ,
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 for
                 thy
                 portion
                 ,
                 and
                 multiply
                 vpon
                 thee
                 in
                 neuer
                 so
                 great
                 aboundance
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 deceiued
                 to
                 iudge
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 hath
                 forewarned
                 vs
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 example
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 great
                 troubles
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 which
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   world
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   yee
                   shall
                   haue
                   trouble
                   ,
                   in
                   me
                   yee
                   shall
                   haue
                   peace
                   .
                
                 So
                 soone
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 borne
                 Herod
                 raged
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 seeking
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 to
                 warne
                 vs
                 saith
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 borne
                 Christians
                 wee
                 should
                 looke
                 for
                 trouble
                 :
                 Iacob
                 gat
                 no
                 sooner
                 the
                 blessing
                 but
                 incontinent
                 Esau
                 persecutes
                 him
                 .
                 Sosthenes
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 was
                 a
                 ruler
                 of
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 imbraced
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 depriued
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 scourged
                 him
                 .
                 Paul
                 a
                 persecuter
                 is
                 in
                 great
                 worldly
                 honour
                 ,
                 commissioner
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 and
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ierulal●m
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 becomes
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 his
                 former
                 friends
                 becomes
                 his
                 enimies
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 in
                 inward
                 tentations
                 :
                 when
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 beganne
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 publicke
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 sathan
                 began
                 to
                 tempt
                 him
                 :
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 most
                 excellent
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 winnowed
                 by
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 buffeted
                 by
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ▪
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 tell
                 vs
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 tempted
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 was
                 ,
                 winnowed
                 as
                 Peter
                 was
                 ,
                 buffeted
                 as
                 Paul
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 dispise
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 conclusions
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 esteeme
                 our
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 tentations
                 to
                 be
                 tokens
                 and
                 arguments
                 of
                 Gods
                 departure
                 from
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 perceiue
                 here
                 hovv
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 are
                 two
                 contrary
                 factions
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 alway
                 militant
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 
                 This
                 inimitie
                 was
                 proclaimed
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 continued
                 since
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 for
                 euer
                 without
                 reconciliation
                 ;
                 onely
                 let
                 vs
                 take
                 heede
                 vpon
                 what
                 side
                 we
                 stand●
                 if
                 we
                 stand
                 vpon
                 that
                 wherein
                 God
                 is
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 happy
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 the
                 victory
                 is
                 certaine
                 :
                 
                 otherwise
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 militant
                 vnder
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
                 their
                 end
                 is
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 comfortable
                 Oration
                 which
                 Abijah
                 King
                 of
                 Iud●
                 ,
                 hauing
                 in
                 his
                 armie
                 foure
                 hundreth
                 thousand
                 ,
                 made
                 to
                 Ieroboam
                 King
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 his
                 army
                 of
                 eight
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   you
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   them
                   yee
                   haue
                   the
                   golden
                   calues
                   :
                   but
                   with
                   vs
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   captaine
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Priests
                   ,
                   to
                   sound
                   with
                   the
                   trumpet
                   an
                   Alarum
                   against
                   you
                   :
                   therfore
                   O
                   Israel
                   fight
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   your
                   fathers
                   ,
                   for
                   yee
                   shall
                   not
                   prosper
                   :
                
                 but
                 this
                 comfort
                 much
                 more
                 appertaines
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Israell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 which
                 are
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 golden
                 calues
                 are
                 with
                 thē
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 strange
                 gods
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
                 As
                 Moses
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 plead
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 Campe
                 &
                 cryed
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 pertains
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 daily
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 we
                 exhort
                 you
                 which
                 are
                 on
                 Gods
                 ●ide
                 to
                 gather
                 you
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 ye
                 can
                 be
                 seperate
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 personall
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 so
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   behoued
                   to
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 difference
                 of
                 your
                 words
                 and
                 deedes
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 yee
                 declare
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 communion
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 one
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 Iesus
                 are
                 knowne
                 chiefely
                 these
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 :
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 fights
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 warriours
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 without
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 man
                 euen
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 is
                 an
                 obiect
                 of
                 Sathans
                 malice
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 man
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 there
                 Sathan
                 doubles
                 his
                 hatred
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 enuies
                 most
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 knowes
                 he
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 pertaker
                 .
                 As
                 Nabuchadnezers
                 countenance
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                 rage
                 encreased
                 when
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 refused
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 worship
                 his
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 commaunded
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Ouen
                 seauen
                 times
                 hotter
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 Sathans
                 malice
                 most
                 intended
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 plainly
                 refuse
                 to
                 fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 be
                 not
                 discouraged
                 with
                 his
                 malice
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 that
                 first
                 hee
                 was
                 an
                 enimie
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 euer
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 enimie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 cause
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 Apostate
                 spirit
                 an
                 enimie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 hath
                 proclaymed
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 enimie
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 collect
                 of
                 his
                 inuasion
                 and
                 our
                 resistance
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 against
                 those
                 doth
                 he
                 multiply
                 his
                 malitious
                 assaults
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 hee
                 sees
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 multiplyed
                 his
                 graces
                 :
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 crafitie
                 Pirate
                 ,
                 who
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 emptie
                 vessell
                 ,
                 sets
                 vpon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 loadned
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 howeuer
                 he
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 vs
                 hath
                 many
                 vantages
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 subtile
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 greater
                 experience
                 and
                 more
                 auncient
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 almost
                 sixe
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 old
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 also
                 vantage
                 of
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Aire
                 ,
                 assisted
                 with
                 armies
                 of
                 spirituall
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 number
                 are
                 legions
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 strength
                 principalities
                 &
                 powers
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 subtiltie
                 serpents
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 fiercenesse
                 dragons
                 :
                 yet
                 stronger
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 the
                 serpents
                 head
                 is
                 bruised
                 ,
                 some
                 life
                 remaines
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 inflict
                 death
                 on
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 euer
                 inimitie
                 Sathan
                 exercise
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 comfort
                 vs
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 also
                 liue
                 as
                 enimies
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 notable
                 speach
                 of
                 Azariah
                 to
                 Prophet
                 to
                 
                   Asa
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   while
                   yee
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   :
                
                 if
                 thou
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 compleat
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 pleading
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 fighting
                 against
                 the
                 enimie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 mayst
                 thou
                 say
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 this
                 generation
                 many
                 wearing
                 Christs
                 liuerie
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 Sathans
                 armour
                 ,
                 professing
                 friendship
                 
                 to
                 Christ
                 yet
                 fighting
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 these
                 two
                 factions
                 are
                 entred
                 already
                 into
                 the
                 battaile
                 pelmell
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 smallest
                 fellowships
                 some
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 aduancing
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 very
                 few
                 to
                 fight
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 shame
                 is
                 this
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 we
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 seruing
                 Sathan
                 shall
                 in
                 our
                 audience
                 open
                 his
                 mouth
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 open
                 our
                 mouthes
                 to
                 rebuke
                 him
                 ?
                 we
                 see
                 carnall
                 men
                 so
                 shamelesse
                 that
                 they
                 stand
                 vpon
                 no
                 circumstances
                 to
                 dishonour
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 who
                 professe
                 we
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 wee
                 faile
                 against
                 curtesie
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 what
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 dare
                 not
                 open
                 our
                 mouthes
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 .
                 Our
                 coldnesse
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 hath
                 neede
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 stirred
                 vp
                 not
                 by
                 profession
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 conuersation
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 knowen
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 belong
                 wholy
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   vs
                
                 ?
                 
                 It
                 may
                 seeme
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 should
                 vse
                 any
                 such
                 interroga●orie
                 :
                 what
                 Christian
                 wants
                 enimies
                 inough
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 yea
                 saith
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 beasts
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 behoued
                 to
                 fight
                 ?
                 was
                 there
                 not
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 Sathan
                 sent
                 to
                 buffet
                 him
                 ?
                 
                 did
                 not
                 Nero
                 at
                 length
                 behead
                 him
                 ?
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 askes
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 But
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 godly
                 men
                 haue
                 no
                 enimies
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 no
                 enimie
                 can
                 take
                 from
                 vs
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 striue
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 our
                 bodily
                 life
                 that
                 wee
                 fight
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 enimies
                 haue
                 taken
                 that
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Po●iphars
                 wife
                 did
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 pulled
                 the
                 garment
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 notable
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 striue
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 neuer
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 borne
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 communicated
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 calling
                 :
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 hereafter
                 doth
                 abide
                 vs
                 :
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 nor
                 Angell
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
               
                 An
                 example
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 that
                 notable
                 warriour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 Patient
                 Iob
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 set
                 vp
                 as
                 an
                 obiect
                 of
                 all
                 Sathans
                 buffets
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 whom
                 hee
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 the
                 strategems
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 warfare
                 that
                 possibly
                 hee
                 could
                 :
                 hee
                 crossed
                 him
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 wife
                 hee
                 tempted
                 him
                 to
                 blasphemie
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 friends
                 to
                 diffidence
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 could
                 hee
                 ouercome
                 him
                 :
                 In
                 his
                 outward
                 troubles
                 his
                 resolution
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   taken
                   ,
                   blessed
                   be
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                
                 in
                 his
                 inward
                 terrours
                 his
                 resolution
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Albeit
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   slay
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   would
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   :
                
                 so
                 impossible
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 Sathan
                 by
                 any
                 tentation
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 to
                 seperate
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 chosen
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 iustified
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 cleare
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 yet
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 many
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 trouble
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 preuenting
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 intended
                 euill
                 of
                 the
                 enimie
                 to
                 come
                 neere
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 brought
                 Senacherib
                 to
                 see
                 Ierusalem
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 suffered
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 shoot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 dart
                 against
                 it
                 within
                 .
                 Somtime
                 again
                 the
                 Lord
                 enters
                 his
                 children
                 into
                 the
                 trouble
                 ,
                 as
                 Daniel
                 into
                 the
                 den
                 ,
                 Ioseph
                 into
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 but
                 deliuers
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 both
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 comfort
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 in
                 trouble
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 Sometime
                 hee
                 suffers
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 end
                 their
                 mortall
                 liues
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 strengthening
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 glorious
                 might
                 to
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 filling
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 death
                 they
                 rest
                 vnder
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 Eliah
                 and
                 Paul
                 :
                 
                 when
                 Iezabel
                 vowed
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 sometime
                 to
                 hide
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 Achab
                 and
                 Iezabel
                 seeke
                 him
                 they
                 cannot
                 finde
                 him
                 :
                 sometime
                 God
                 lets
                 Achabs
                 captaines
                 see
                 where
                 hee
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 consumes
                 with
                 fire
                 them
                 that
                 came
                 proudly
                 to
                 take
                 
                 him
                 :
                 Sometime
                 hee
                 presents
                 him
                 to
                 Achab
                 and
                 Iezabel
                 ,
                 but
                 bridleth
                 the
                 tyrants
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 stirre
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 being
                 sent
                 prisoner
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 assisted
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lyon
                 Nero
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 suffered
                 him
                 to
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 tyrant
                 :
                 shall
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 ?
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 vs.
                 The
                 Lord
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 indeed
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 death
                 a
                 seale
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 that
                 Gospell
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 preached
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 comfort
                 then
                 remaines
                 ,
                 that
                 howeuer
                 God
                 worke
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 no
                 aduersarie
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 vs
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 striue
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 vnto
                 vs
                 as
                 the
                 sharpe
                 rasers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 away
                 our
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bereaue
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 euerlasting
                 saluation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   Who
                   spared
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   but
                   gaue
                   him
                   for
                   vs
                   all
                   vnto
                   death
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   he
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   giue
                   vnto
                   vs
                   all
                   things
                   also
                   ?
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 followeth
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 generall
                 triumph
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 hee
                 gloryeth
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 can
                 want
                 nothing
                 needfull
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 gift
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 denie
                 him
                 any
                 secondary
                 or
                 inferior
                 gifts
                 needfull
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 Sathan
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 lyer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 accused
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 vntruth
                 :
                 albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   dye
                
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 Enuy.
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Sathan
                 is
                 proued
                 false
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 found
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 dead
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   yee
                   shall
                   dye
                
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 Sathan
                 is
                 found
                 a
                 calumniator
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 good
                 tree
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 refuse
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 this
                 excellent
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 brings
                 with
                 it
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
                 things
                 needfull
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 amplifie
                 this
                 great
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 gaue
                 his
                 Sonne
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 .
                 O
                 wonderfull
                 loue
                 !
                 the
                 Naturall
                 and
                 onely
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 spared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 adoptiue
                 sonnes
                 may
                 be
                 spared
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 being
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 accepted
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   so
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   and
                   chasticement
                   of
                   our
                   peace
                   was
                   laid
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   stripes
                   wee
                   might
                   be
                   healed
                   .
                
                 The
                 bitter
                 cuppe
                 due
                 to
                 vs
                 was
                 propined
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 albeit
                 hee
                 prayed
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   his
                   will
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   this
                   cuppe
                   might
                   passe
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 the
                 Father
                 spared
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 held
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 dranke
                 out
                 the
                 vttermost
                 dregs
                 thereof
                 .
                 So
                 straite
                 is
                 the
                 Iustice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 being
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 sinne
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 is
                 pursued
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 example
                 of
                 Iustice
                 that
                 euer
                 the
                 Lord
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 drowning
                 of
                 the
                 originall
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ;
                 the
                 plaguing
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 were
                 terrible
                 proofes
                 of
                 the
                 straitnesse
                 of
                 diuine
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 comparable
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 I
                 marke
                 partly
                 for
                 a
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 a
                 warning
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 great
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 saluation
                 which
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 purchased
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 obtained
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 wee
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 feare
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Iudge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 vnrighteously
                 ,
                 to
                 require
                 that
                 againe
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 hath
                 payed
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 miserable
                 will
                 their
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 beare
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 that
                 wrath
                 due
                 to
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 caused
                 Iesus
                 
                 to
                 sweat
                 bloud
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soule
                 was
                 heauy
                 vnto
                 the
                 very
                 death
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 this
                 wrath
                 presse
                 downe
                 the
                 wicked
                 !
                 it
                 is
                 euen
                 a
                 horrour
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 their
                 faces
                 shall
                 be
                 confused
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 spirits
                 oppressed
                 within
                 ,
                 with
                 tribulation
                 and
                 anguish
                 ;
                 hee
                 that
                 spared
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 sinne
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 hee
                 spare
                 in
                 thee
                 sinne
                 committed
                 by
                 thy selfe
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 beginneth
                 to
                 smite
                 thee
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 neuer
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 hand
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 double
                 his
                 stripes
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 ioyes
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 paines
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 neuer
                 saw
                 ,
                 the
                 tongue
                 cannot
                 vtter
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 heart
                 conceiue
                 .
                 That
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 deepe
                 ,
                 the
                 Ocean
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 temporall
                 plagues
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 little
                 ri●ers
                 and
                 strands
                 running
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 Sion
                 doth
                 not
                 allure
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 Sinai
                 afray
                 vs.
                 The
                 Lord
                 proclaimed
                 his
                 Law
                 in
                 a
                 fearefull
                 manner
                 vpon
                 mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 terrible
                 manner
                 will
                 hee
                 execute
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 Moses
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 familiar
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 trembled
                 when
                 hee
                 heard
                 it
                 proclaimed
                 ,
                 what
                 horrible
                 feare
                 shall
                 ouer-take
                 the
                 wicked
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 executed
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 ?
                 Let
                 therefore
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wisedome
                 hearken
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 ioyfull
                 tidings
                 of
                 peace
                 which
                 are
                 daily
                 proclaimed
                 on
                 mount
                 Sion
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 still
                 and
                 peaceable
                 waters
                 of
                 Siloh
                 ,
                 which
                 flow
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 embrace
                 that
                 mercy
                 which
                 Iesus
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 hath
                 conquered
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 saued
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 
                   His
                   owne
                   Sonne
                
                 .
                 
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 Gods
                 owne
                 Son
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 diuine
                 and
                 humane
                 natures
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 so
                 vnspeakable
                 a
                 generation
                 that
                 as
                 Esay
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 none
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 declare
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 conceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 made
                 man
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 see
                 Verse
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   But
                   gaue
                   him
                   for
                   vs
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 often
                 alleadged
                 in
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   gaue
                   his
                   sonne
                   to
                   death
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   corruptible
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   Gold
                   and
                   siluer
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   precious
                   blood
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Lambe
                   vndefiled
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   spot
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 giue
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 whereof
                 he
                 esteemes
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 we
                 measure
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 iudgement
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 that
                 gift
                 which
                 our
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 estimate
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 his
                 affection
                 toward
                 vs.
                 
                   Pretious
                   indeed
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   :
                
                 who
                 to
                 redeeme
                 vs
                 from
                 death
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 dearest
                 sonne
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 .
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Lords
                 reasoning
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   now
                   I
                   perceiue
                   thou
                   louest
                   mee
                   ,
                   because
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   spared
                   thine
                   onely
                   sonne
                   :
                
                 and
                 haue
                 we
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 cause
                 to
                 turne
                 ouer
                 the
                 same
                 reasoning
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 now
                 Lord
                 we
                 perceiue
                 thou
                 louest
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 spared
                 thine
                 onely
                 one
                 sonne
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 more
                 aboundantly
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 inestimable
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 requite
                 the
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 putting
                 his
                 holy
                 will
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 endeauouring
                 in
                 holy
                 loue
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 saued
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Shall
                   hee
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   giue
                   vs
                   all
                   things
                   also
                   ?
                
                 
                 Wee
                 are
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 needfull
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 our
                 right
                 and
                 our
                 possession
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 propertie
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 good
                 creatures
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 their
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 heire
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 with
                 himselfe
                 fellow
                 heires
                 :
                 
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   and
                   yee
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   is
                   Gods.
                
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 giues
                 it
                 or
                 with-holds
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 hee
                 sees
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 our
                 father
                 Abraham
                 had
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Canaan
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 giues
                 not
                 alwayes
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 his
                 Children
                 
                 whereof
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 they
                 haue
                 possession
                 without
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 as
                 theeues
                 and
                 robbers
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 vsurpers
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 heyre
                 of
                 all
                 hath
                 neuer
                 giuen
                 them
                 a
                 right
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 marke
                 here
                 that
                 the
                 giuing
                 and
                 dispensation
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 could
                 remember
                 this
                 it
                 would
                 moderate
                 our
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 first
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lords
                 blessing
                 ,
                 loath
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 be
                 giuen
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 Sathan
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 counterfaiter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 arrogate
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 falsely
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 giuer
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 hee
                 that
                 durst
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 
                   all
                   the
                   kingdomes
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   are
                   mine
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   them
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   fall
                   downe
                   and
                   worship
                   me
                   :
                
                 will
                 hee
                 stand
                 in
                 awe
                 to
                 speake
                 it
                 vnto
                 sinnefull
                 man
                 ?
                 No
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 daily
                 tentation
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 circumuents
                 many
                 ,
                 intangling
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 worldly
                 gaine
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 obtaine
                 it
                 they
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 lye
                 ,
                 to
                 steale
                 ,
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 to
                 oppresse
                 ,
                 to
                 deceiue
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 to
                 fall
                 downe
                 before
                 Sathan
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Sathan
                 rules
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Babell
                 ,
                 
                 like
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Nabuchadnezar
                 ,
                 presenting
                 to
                 his
                 subiects
                 his
                 great
                 image
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 musicall
                 instruments
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 worldly
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 vvealth
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 which
                 bewitch
                 the
                 simple
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 yeelding
                 themselues
                 seruants
                 to
                 Mammon
                 .
                 But
                 happy
                 are
                 those
                 children
                 who
                 refuse
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 stand
                 vp
                 vvith
                 their
                 father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 lifting
                 vp
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 heauen
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   latchet
                   of
                   a
                   shoe
                   from
                   the
                   king
                   of
                   Sodome
                   :
                
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 nothing
                 by
                 any
                 crooked
                 or
                 indirect
                 meanes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Sathan
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 instruments
                 :
                 the
                 buddes
                 of
                 Balak
                 shall
                 not
                 hire
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 Sodome
                 for
                 doing
                 good
                 ,
                 shall
                 euer
                 cleaue
                 to
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 looke
                 for
                 my
                 portion
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 giuer
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 state
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 ,
                 remembring
                 that
                 euery
                 mans
                 portion
                 of
                 vvorldly
                 things
                 is
                 measured
                 vnto
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 We
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 steward
                 in
                 a
                 familie
                 ministers
                 not
                 alike
                 vnto
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 aged
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 ,
                 the
                 seruant
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 receiues
                 not
                 a
                 like
                 portion
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 gainsayes
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 vve
                 not
                 reuerence
                 the
                 Lords
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 steward
                 of
                 his
                 familie
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 vve
                 murmure
                 against
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 giue
                 Beniamin
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 these
                 worldly
                 things
                 in
                 greater
                 aboundance
                 than
                 he
                 doth
                 vpon
                 others
                 ?
                 farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 dispenses
                 these
                 perishing
                 things
                 in
                 great
                 vvisedome
                 and
                 loue
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 hee
                 seeth
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 for
                 vs.
                 Certainely
                 vve
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 gift
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 vvhom
                 he
                 hath
                 blessed
                 vs
                 vvith
                 all
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 that
                 vve
                 take
                 no
                 thought
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 vvhatsoeuer
                 vvhich
                 hee
                 hath
                 thought
                 expedient
                 to
                 hold
                 from
                 vs.
                 Oh
                 that
                 vve
                 could
                 giue
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 this
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 vvithout
                 grudging
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 I
                 can
                 vvant
                 nothing
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 haue
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 portion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 further
                 seeing
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 dispensed
                 and
                 giuen
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 seeke
                 his
                 blessing
                 .
                 Adam
                 may
                 make
                 himselfe
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 couer
                 his
                 nakednesse
                 :
                 Ionas
                 may
                 build
                 himselfe
                 a
                 booth
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 defend
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 :
                 Peter
                 fi●hed
                 all
                 night
                 and
                 hee
                 profited
                 nothing
                 till
                 Iesus
                 spake
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 
                 
                   Though
                   we
                   rise
                   earely
                   and
                   lye
                   down
                   late
                   ,
                   and
                   eate
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   yet
                   shall
                   we
                   labour
                   in
                   vain
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   the
                   blessing
                   .
                
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 so
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 that
                 with
                 them
                 we
                 ioyne
                 prayer
                 ,
                 moderating
                 our
                 care
                 let
                 vs
                 commit
                 the
                 successe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 Religion
                 allowes
                 not
                 carelesnesse
                 ,
                 yea
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 commaunds
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 for
                 those
                 vvhom
                 God
                 hath
                 committed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   his
                   household
                   hee
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   an
                   infidell
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 moderate
                 foreseeing
                 
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 needefull
                 :
                 
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 vnlawfull
                 care
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 distrust
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 are
                 carryed
                 either
                 beyond
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 the
                 meanes
                 be
                 lawfull
                 beyond
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 temperate
                 affection
                 ;
                 as
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 Father
                 in
                 heauen
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 compasse
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 wit.
                 This
                 care
                 is
                 not
                 vnprofitable
                 onely
                 but
                 full
                 of
                 many
                 perturbations
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 compares
                 it
                 to
                 thornes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 easily
                 gouerned
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 lightly
                 touched
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 gripes
                 them
                 hardly
                 inuolues
                 them
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 more
                 perplex
                 ;
                 and
                 hurts
                 himselfe
                 also
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 correcting
                 Martha
                 for
                 too
                 much
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 worldly
                 part
                 ,
                 
                 ioynes
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 about
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 troubled
                 :
                 telling
                 vs
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 worldly
                 cares
                 breedes
                 many
                 troubles
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 walke
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 meanes
                 in
                 sobernesse
                 let
                 vs
                 cast
                 our
                 care
                 on
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 here
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ●aith
                 that
                 God
                 with
                 Christ
                 giues
                 all
                 things
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 and
                 great
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 but
                 pendicles
                 annexed
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Other
                 gifts
                 without
                 Christ
                 haue
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 but
                 renders
                 no
                 solide
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 deceiued
                 at
                 length
                 who
                 glories
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 vvere
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 vvhile
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 strangers
                 from
                 Christ.
                 When
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   feare
                   not
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   buckler
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   thy
                   exceeding
                   great
                   reward
                
                 :
                 not
                 considering
                 vvhat
                 the
                 Lord
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 in
                 his
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   what
                   canst
                   thou
                   giue
                   me
                   seeing
                   I
                   go
                   childlesse
                   ?
                
                 Euen
                 he
                 vvho
                 vvas
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 could
                 not
                 conceiue
                 hovv
                 great
                 good
                 God
                 promised
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 he
                 promised
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 reward
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 let
                 vs
                 suspecting
                 our
                 vveakenesse
                 that
                 it
                 carry
                 vs
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 errour
                 ,
                 vvatch
                 ouer
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 set
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 secondary
                 gifts
                 more
                 than
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 giue
                 vs
                 pleasant
                 Canaan
                 for
                 an
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 multiply
                 our
                 posteritie
                 as
                 the
                 starres
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 all
                 these
                 shall
                 not
                 content
                 vs
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 thou
                 dost
                 giue
                 vs
                 thy selfe
                 :
                 It
                 doth
                 more
                 reioyce
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 vs
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 Iesus
                 to
                 bee
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 subdued
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 thine
                 hands
                 vnder
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   .
                   33.
                   
                
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Gods
                   chosen
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   iustifies
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 in
                 his
                 generall
                 triumph
                 ,
                 
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 two
                 Verses
                 ,
                 hauing
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 defiance
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 enimies
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 doth
                 now
                 begin
                 to
                 challenge
                 them
                 perticularly
                 ,
                 triumphing
                 first
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Verse
                 33.
                 34.
                 thereafter
                 against
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 afflictions
                 that
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 whatsoeuer
                 instruments
                 visible
                 or
                 inuisible
                 .
                 Wee
                 begun
                 first
                 at
                 his
                 triumph
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Gods
                   chosen
                   ?
                
                 hee
                 excepts
                 no
                 person
                 ,
                 neyther
                 is
                 any
                 eyther
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 hell
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 hee
                 reserues
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 seeke
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 and
                 condemne
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 interrogation
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 his
                 answere
                 is
                 supprest
                 ,
                 his
                 reason
                 is
                 subioyned
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   iustifies
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 supreame
                 Iudge
                 absolues
                 can
                 any
                 inferior
                 iudge
                 whatsoeuer
                 condemne
                 ?
              
               
                 Where
                 first
                 wee
                 haue
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 triumphs
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 his
                 conuersion
                 was
                 a
                 persecuter
                 ,
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 oppresser
                 ,
                 who
                 confesseth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 all
                 sinners
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 ?
                 yea
                 indeed
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 hee
                 :
                 
                 but
                 marke
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 hee
                 was
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 gotten
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 now
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 relieued
                 of
                 a
                 heauy
                 burthen
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 oppressed
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 reioyces
                 and
                 triumphes
                 .
                 Certainely
                 no
                 greater
                 comfort
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 feele
                 his
                 sins
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 onely
                 causeth
                 true
                 reioycing
                 .
                 
                 See
                 this
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 lay
                 vpon
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 it
                 prest
                 out
                 the
                 very
                 naturall
                 moysture
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ;
                 hee
                 had
                 no
                 rest
                 night
                 nor
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 once
                 Nathan
                 proclaimed
                 to
                 him
                 remission
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 he
                 felt
                 his
                 sin
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 cryed
                 out
                 :
                 
                 
                   O
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   whose
                   wickednesse
                   is
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   whose
                   sinne
                   is
                   couered
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   imputes
                   not
                   his
                   iniquitie
                   .
                
                 
                 As
                 hee
                 that
                 lay
                 sicke
                 sixe
                 and
                 thirty
                 yeeres
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 ,
                 arose
                 with
                 great
                 ioy
                 when
                 Iesus
                 relieved
                 him
                 :
                 
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 creple
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 found
                 that
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 failed
                 him
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 serue
                 him
                 ,
                 leaped
                 for
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 soule
                 which
                 findes
                 it selfe
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 guiltinesse
                 and
                 seruitude
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 burthens
                 that
                 euer
                 lay
                 vpon
                 man
                 the
                 heauiest
                 to
                 beare
                 ,
                 will
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 abundant
                 ioy
                 exult
                 and
                 triumph
                 in
                 that
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 free
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 stand
                 vnto
                 vs
                 as
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 vpon
                 our selues
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 sinners
                 soeuer
                 wee
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 content
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 to
                 promise
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 penitent
                 ●inners
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 confirmes
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 his
                 manifold
                 mercies
                 shewed
                 to
                 others
                 before
                 vs
                 :
                 when
                 wee
                 looke
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 be
                 strengthened
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 close
                 that
                 doore
                 of
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 knock
                 aright
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 opened
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 before
                 vs
                 ;
                 hee
                 who
                 hath
                 beene
                 found
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 sought
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 will
                 hee
                 hide
                 himselfe
                 form
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 forsaking
                 our
                 sinnes
                 wee
                 seeke
                 him
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 ?
                 Let
                 his
                 mercies
                 shewed
                 to
                 others
                 be
                 vnto
                 vs
                 as
                 
                   cordes
                   of
                   Loue
                
                 to
                 draw
                 vs
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 like
                 oyntments
                 powred
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 sweet
                 smell
                 wherof
                 may
                 delight
                 vs
                 to
                 run
                 after
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 meeknesse
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 we
                 wil
                 follow
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 thou
                 despisedst
                 not
                 the
                 poore
                 sinner
                 ;
                 thou
                 abhorredst
                 not
                 the
                 penitent
                 theefe
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 sinfull
                 woman
                 that
                 powred
                 out
                 
                 teares
                 before
                 thee
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Cananitish
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 supplication
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 woman
                 deprehended
                 in
                 adultrie
                 ;
                 nor
                 him
                 that
                 sa●e
                 at
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 custome
                 ;
                 thou
                 abhorredst
                 not
                 the
                 Disciple
                 that
                 denyed
                 thee
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 persecuter
                 of
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 thou
                 receiuedst
                 to
                 mercy
                 ,
                 
                 
                   In
                   odore
                   horum
                   vnguentorum
                   curremus
                   post
                   te
                   ,
                
                 In
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 these
                 thy
                 sweet
                 ointments
                 wee
                 will
                 run
                 after
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 marke
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Apostle
                 came
                 to
                 this
                 triumphing
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 was
                 long
                 exercised
                 with
                 fighting
                 ;
                 he
                 confesseth
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 that
                 his
                 preaching
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 in
                 great
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 personall
                 conuersation
                 hee
                 was
                 beaten
                 and
                 buffeted
                 with
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 terrours
                 within
                 and
                 fightings
                 without
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 terrours
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 thinke
                 did
                 trouble
                 him
                 ?
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 did
                 terrifie
                 him
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 warned
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 wee
                 must
                 fight
                 before
                 wee
                 triumph
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 comfort
                 vs
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 triumph
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 foughten
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 for
                 let
                 be
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 resisted
                 vnto
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 among
                 vs
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 resisted
                 vnto
                 the
                 teares
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 striues
                 with
                 God
                 as
                 Iacob
                 did
                 with
                 prayers
                 and
                 teares
                 to
                 obtaine
                 a
                 blessing
                 ?
                 Carelesse
                 securitie
                 hath
                 farre
                 ouer-gone
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 become
                 like
                 those
                 Amalekits
                 ,
                 who
                 returning
                 from
                 the
                 spoyle
                 of
                 Ziklag
                 and
                 supposing
                 they
                 were
                 past
                 all
                 danger
                 ,
                 
                 cast
                 their
                 armour
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 themselues
                 ,
                 abroad
                 into
                 the
                 fields
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sport
                 themselues
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 the
                 deuouring
                 sword
                 vnlooked
                 for
                 came
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 fareth
                 euen
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 become
                 so
                 carelesse
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 warfare
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 battels
                 to
                 be
                 foughten
                 ,
                 they
                 walke
                 without
                 the
                 a●mour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 themselues
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 of
                 fleshly
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 onely
                 makes
                 themselues
                 a
                 pray
                 to
                 their
                 deuouring
                 enimie
                 ,
                 but
                 defrauds
                 their
                 soules
                 of
                 that
                 inward
                 ioy
                 arising
                 of
                 spirituall
                 victory
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 
                 who
                 continue
                 in
                 fighting
                 findes
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 euery
                 battell
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 conioynes
                 these
                 two
                 interrogations
                 together
                 very
                 conueniently
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   will
                   accuse
                   ?
                   who
                   will
                   condemne
                   ?
                
                 because
                 howeuer
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 forward
                 enough
                 to
                 accuse
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 who
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 condemne
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 want
                 accusations
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 conscience
                 shall
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 accuse
                 vs.
                 Laban
                 searched
                 narrowly
                 Iacobs
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 hee
                 could
                 get
                 any
                 thing
                 wherewith
                 to
                 charge
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 narrowly
                 doe
                 worldlings
                 search
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 deedes
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whereupon
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 can
                 ●inde
                 none
                 ,
                 yet
                 vpon
                 shadowes
                 of
                 euill
                 they
                 are
                 bold
                 to
                 publish
                 false
                 reports
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 priuate
                 surmisings
                 seekes
                 to
                 disgrace
                 them
                 .
                 Moses
                 a
                 man
                 approued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 accused
                 as
                 an
                 vsurper
                 :
                 Ieremie
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 so
                 loued
                 his
                 country
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 secret
                 his
                 soule
                 mourned
                 for
                 their
                 desolation
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 accuse
                 him
                 of
                 treason
                 ,
                 alledging
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 made
                 defection
                 to
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Babell
                 :
                 Daniel
                 a
                 man
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 accused
                 and
                 condemned
                 of
                 Darius
                 his
                 counsellers
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 rebell
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 the
                 Israelites
                 who
                 returned
                 from
                 captiuitie
                 accused
                 by
                 Tobie
                 and
                 Sanballat
                 of
                 sedition
                 :
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 oppressed
                 with
                 horrible
                 slanders
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 weapon
                 wherewith
                 Sathan
                 fights
                 against
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 looseth
                 their
                 tongues
                 ●o
                 speake
                 euill
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 loose
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 
                 therfore
                 said
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Lingua
                   impiorum
                   est
                   quotidiana
                   fornax
                   ,
                
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 a
                 daily
                 fornace
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Godly
                 are
                 tryed
                 :
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 thinke
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 must
                 be
                 purged
                 in
                 this
                 ouen
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 (
                 said
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   doth
                   hate
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                   you
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 priuate
                 surmisings
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 sometime
                 they
                 charge
                 Gods
                 children
                 vvith
                 euill
                 vvhich
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 indeede
                 but
                 vvhereof
                 they
                 haue
                 repented
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 herein
                 they
                 are
                 malitious
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 sinnes
                 vvhich
                 God
                 hath
                 forgiuen
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 forget
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 should
                 not
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 impatience
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 blame
                 vs
                 for
                 nothing
                 for
                 which
                 vve
                 blame
                 not
                 our selues
                 ,
                 vvhy
                 shall
                 vve
                 be
                 commoued
                 ?
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 thinke
                 shame
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   I
                   am
                   receiued
                   to
                   mercy
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 loue
                 my selfe
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 hate
                 him
                 who
                 reproues
                 mee
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 reproued
                 in
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 of
                 vvhatsoeuer
                 mind
                 he
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 
                   sed
                   quantum
                   ille
                   accusat
                   vitium
                   meum
                   ,
                   tantum
                   ego
                   landabo
                   medicum
                   meum
                   :
                
                 but
                 looke
                 how
                 farre
                 hee
                 accuses
                 my
                 fault
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 will
                 I
                 praise
                 my
                 phisition
                 who
                 healed
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Sometime
                 againe
                 their
                 surmisings
                 are
                 most
                 false
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 charge
                 vs
                 vvith
                 things
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 neuer
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 backbitings
                 should
                 be
                 disdayned
                 of
                 vs
                 like
                 the
                 barking
                 of
                 beasts
                 :
                 hee
                 who
                 knowes
                 with
                 Iob
                 that
                 his
                 witnesse
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 vvithin
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 needes
                 hee
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 men
                 vvithout
                 him
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Notitia
                   nostri
                   certior
                   intus
                   est
                
                 ,
                 the
                 surest
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our selues
                 is
                 vvithin
                 vs.
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 base
                 minded
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   plus
                   ponderis
                   in
                   alieno
                   conuitio
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   quam
                   in
                   nostro
                   testimonio
                
                 ?
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 waight
                 in
                 another
                 mans
                 calumnie
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 conscience
                 .
                 Augustine
                 being
                 misreported
                 of
                 by
                 Petilian
                 gaue
                 an
                 notable
                 answere
                 ,
                 for
                 my selfe
                 sayth
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 called
                 mee
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 thinke
                 that
                 hee
                 knowes
                 me
                 better
                 than
                 I
                 knovv
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 choose
                 you
                 which
                 of
                 vs
                 you
                 will
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 detracting
                 speaches
                 of
                 men
                 interrupt
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                 remembring
                 their
                 tongues
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Ventilabrum
                   areae
                   dominicae
                
                 ,
                 the
                 fanne
                 of
                 the
                 floore
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 can
                 seperate
                 the
                 chaffe
                 from
                 the
                 Corne.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 their
                 euill
                 speaking
                 commends
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 
                   blessed
                   are
                   yee
                   when
                   men
                   reuile
                   you
                   and
                   speake
                   all
                   manner
                   euill
                   of
                   you
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                   ,
                   be
                   glad
                   and
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   for
                   great
                   is
                   your
                   reward
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Qui
                   volens
                   detrahit
                   famae
                   
                   meae
                   ,
                   nolens
                   addit
                   mercedi
                   meae
                   :
                
                 he
                 that
                 with
                 his
                 will
                 impaires
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 augments
                 my
                 reward
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 the
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 craft
                 of
                 Sathans
                 to
                 oppresse
                 good
                 men
                 with
                 misreports
                 ,
                 
                 
                   vt
                   qui
                   conscientiae
                   suae
                   luce
                   clarescunt
                   alienis
                   rur●oribus
                   sordid●ntur
                   ,
                
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 is
                 easily
                 ouercome
                 with
                 this
                 tentation
                 .
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 sustaine
                 the
                 strife
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 strengthen
                 our selues
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 so
                 walke
                 through
                 good
                 report
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 not
                 puft
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 euill
                 report
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 weapons
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 we
                 may
                 ouercome
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 Sathan
                 he
                 is
                 stiled
                 the
                 accuser
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 ;
                 
                 sometime
                 hee
                 accuses
                 God
                 to
                 man
                 ;
                 sometime
                 man
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 sometime
                 man
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                 In
                 Paradise
                 hee
                 began
                 and
                 accused
                 God
                 ,
                 charging
                 him
                 with
                 enuie
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 trade
                 of
                 lying
                 doth
                 he
                 still
                 continue
                 :
                 For
                 sometime
                 he
                 lyes
                 against
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 licentious
                 liuer
                 ,
                 albeit
                 yee
                 sinne
                 yee
                 shall
                 not
                 dye
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 puffe
                 him
                 vp
                 to
                 presumption
                 :
                 sometime
                 he
                 lyes
                 against
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 vvhen
                 hee
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 vveake
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 your
                 sinne
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 forgiue
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 driue
                 him
                 to
                 desperation
                 :
                 sometime
                 he
                 lyes
                 against
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 cast
                 you
                 off
                 and
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 prouide
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 hee
                 may
                 prouoke
                 them
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 their
                 hand
                 to
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 restlesse
                 accuser
                 of
                 man
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 yee
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Iob
                 :
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 Lord
                 commending
                 him
                 yet
                 he
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 traduce
                 him
                 ;
                 when
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 gainesay
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 hee
                 gainsayd
                 his
                 intention
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 hee
                 charged
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 hireling
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 a
                 mercenarie
                 worshipper
                 ,
                 who
                 serued
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 gifts
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 albeit
                 after
                 tryall
                 he
                 was
                 found
                 a
                 lyer
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 faithlesse
                 a
                 traytour
                 Sathan
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 same
                 sinnes
                 which
                 man
                 doth
                 by
                 
                 Sathans
                 instigation
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 accuser
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 them
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
                 Oh
                 that
                 man
                 could
                 remember
                 that
                 Sathan
                 is
                 euer
                 doing
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 first
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Tempter
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 secondly
                 when
                 sinne
                 is
                 committed
                 hee
                 is
                 an
                 accuser
                 of
                 man
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 those
                 same
                 sinnes
                 ▪
                 which
                 he
                 tempted
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 tormenter
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 be
                 remoued
                 by
                 repentance
                 .
                 But
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 plaine
                 contrary
                 disposition
                 :
                 first
                 hee
                 disswades
                 vs
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 warning
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 of
                 weakenesse
                 wee
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 offers
                 himselfe
                 an
                 aduocate
                 for
                 vs
                 if
                 wee
                 repent
                 :
                 
                 
                   These
                   things
                   my
                   babes
                   I
                   write
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   yee
                   sinne
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   sinne
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   aduocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   euen
                   Iesus
                   the
                   iust
                   .
                
                 These
                 two
                 compared
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 knowing
                 the
                 deceitfull
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 abhorre
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 heartie
                 vnfayned
                 affection
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 loue
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 Sathan
                 accuses
                 man
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 :
                 he
                 deceiues
                 the
                 vvicked
                 &
                 beares
                 them
                 in
                 hand
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 labours
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 godly
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 reprobates
                 ,
                 denying
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 Faith
                 or
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 spiritual
                 grace
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 true
                 but
                 Sathan
                 dare
                 deny
                 it
                 :
                 hee
                 that
                 durst
                 call
                 it
                 in
                 doubt
                 to
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 will
                 that
                 shameles
                 lyar
                 spare
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 vnto
                 others
                 ?
                 
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 
                   worke
                   out
                   our
                   saluation
                   in
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   ,
                
                 and
                 make
                 sure
                 our
                 calling
                 by
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 within
                 vs
                 the
                 infallible
                 tokens
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 let
                 vs
                 keepe
                 this
                 ground
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 Sathans
                 testimonie
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 would
                 call
                 vs
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Paul
                 and
                 Sylas
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 albeit
                 hee
                 pronounce
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 abiect
                 and
                 cast
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 And
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 accused
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 eyther
                 such
                 as
                 proceede
                 from
                 sufficient
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 wrong
                 information
                 .
                 
                 If
                 conscience
                 accuse
                 vpon
                 light
                 which
                 shee
                 hath
                 receiued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 her
                 sentence
                 is
                 diuine
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 regard
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 otherwise
                 shee
                 accuse
                 vpon
                 wrong
                 information
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 remedie
                 it
                 by
                 sending
                 conscience
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 her
                 sentence
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 expedient
                 that
                 wee
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 conscience
                 and
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 
                 where
                 conscience
                 discernes
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 supreame
                 Iudge
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 erre
                 ,
                 eyther
                 in
                 being
                 ouer
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shee
                 pronounceth
                 those
                 things
                 lawfull
                 which
                 are
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 or
                 ouer
                 strait
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 declares
                 those
                 things
                 vnlawfull
                 which
                 are
                 lawfull
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 obserued
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 disquieted
                 while
                 we
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 lawfull
                 accusations
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Sometime
                 againe
                 conscience
                 presents
                 to
                 men
                 sins
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 many
                 yeeres
                 agoe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whereof
                 they
                 haue
                 repented
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 albeit
                 the
                 Lord
                 after
                 repentance
                 forgiue
                 the
                 guiltinesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 memorie
                 thereof
                 to
                 remaine
                 in
                 that
                 conseruing
                 facultie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 both
                 serue
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 euill
                 wee
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 preserue
                 vs
                 from
                 sinne
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 sinne
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 I
                 compare
                 it
                 to
                 thornes
                 &
                 bryers
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 a
                 garden
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 grouth
                 of
                 good
                 fruit
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 hedge
                 are
                 profitable
                 to
                 preserue
                 them
                 :
                 
                 so
                 sinne
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 affection
                 is
                 very
                 pernitious
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 chokes
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 affection
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 hedge
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 preserue
                 it
                 from
                 wilde
                 and
                 raging
                 beasts
                 that
                 would
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 deuoure
                 it
                 :
                 thus
                 for
                 our
                 humiliation
                 the
                 Lord
                 keepes
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 remembrance
                 euen
                 of
                 those
                 sinnes
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 our
                 conscience
                 doth
                 also
                 excuse
                 and
                 comfort
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 our
                 vnfained
                 repentance
                 toward
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 otherwise
                 the
                 conscience
                 accuse
                 vs
                 for
                 those
                 euill
                 deeds
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 repented
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Gods
                 great
                 mercy
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 inward
                 trouble
                 wakens
                 vs
                 to
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 point
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 contrary
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
                 vp
                 against
                 them
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 come
                 neere
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 swift
                 witnesse
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 O
                 miserable
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 a
                 Partie
                 ,
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Witnesse
                 :
                 
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Moses
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 witnesses
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 brought
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 witnesse
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 said
                 Ioshua
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 heauens
                 and
                 earth
                 said
                 Moses
                 ;
                 their
                 moth-eaten
                 garments
                 said
                 S.
                 Iames
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 themselues
                 said
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 witnesse
                 against
                 themselues
                 :
                 woe
                 be
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 haue
                 none
                 eyther
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 earth
                 to
                 speake
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 nothing
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 nothing
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 witnesse
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 iudged
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 conscience
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 righteous
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 iust
                 are
                 his
                 iudgements
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   Iustifies
                
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 ye
                 may
                 see
                 cleerely
                 ,
                 that
                 Iustification
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 iudicial
                 terme
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 oppones
                 it
                 to
                 accusation
                 and
                 condemnation
                 :
                 but
                 leauing
                 that
                 because
                 wee
                 marked
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 poynt
                 of
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 adde
                 this
                 more
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 brings
                 not
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 comfort
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 me
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 comfort
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whateuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 pardoned
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 breedes
                 vnquietnesse
                 and
                 perturbation
                 in
                 many
                 weake
                 consciences
                 ,
                 they
                 seeke
                 within
                 themselues
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 commend
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 saued
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 were
                 perfect
                 ;
                 this
                 commeth
                 of
                 Sathans
                 singular
                 subtiltie
                 ,
                 who
                 labours
                 to
                 creep
                 in
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 warrant
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 our
                 owne
                 innocencie
                 were
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 nor
                 Christs
                 merit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 greater
                 comfort
                 to
                 nourish
                 within
                 our selues
                 the
                 tokens
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 weake
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wee
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Sathans
                 sophistrie
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 suffer
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   34.
                   
                
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   condemne
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   yea
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   risen
                   againe
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   also
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   request
                   also
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 insists
                 in
                 his
                 perticular
                 triumph
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hee
                 demaunds
                 now
                 
                   who
                   shall
                   condemne
                
                 ?
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 heard
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 bold
                 to
                 accuse
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 condemne
                 ?
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 proues
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 exaltation
                 and
                 intercession
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 done
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 doe
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 render
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 sweete
                 fruit
                 of
                 consolation
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 comfort
                 arising
                 from
                 Christs
                 death
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 is
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 comfort
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 comfort
                 in
                 his
                 resurrection
                 :
                 therefore
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Christ
                   who
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   risen
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 for
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 Iesus
                 dying
                 albeit
                 in
                 death
                 hee
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 a
                 powerfull
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 his
                 glory
                 was
                 greatly
                 obscured
                 vnder
                 the
                 
                 couering
                 of
                 mortalitie
                 ,
                 which
                 againe
                 in
                 his
                 resurrection
                 was
                 more
                 clearely
                 manifested
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 declared
                 mightily
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 payed
                 the
                 vttermost
                 farthing
                 of
                 our
                 debt
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   Christ
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   be
                   not
                   yet
                   risen
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   we
                   yet
                   in
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 may
                 turne
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 comfort
                 ;
                 Iesus
                 is
                 already
                 risen
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 his
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 hee
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 to
                 speake
                 properly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 neyther
                 right
                 hand
                 nor
                 left
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 these
                 borrowed
                 speaches
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 light
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 cannot
                 ascend
                 by
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 descends
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 speakes
                 of
                 his
                 vnspeakeable
                 Maiestie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 conceiue
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 hands
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 thinke
                 these
                 hee
                 hath
                 
                   per
                   effectum
                   non
                   per
                   naturam
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 rebuke
                 that
                 bolde
                 blasphemie
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 presume
                 to
                 paint
                 the
                 incomprehensible
                 Maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 an
                 aged
                 and
                 worne
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 commaundement
                 .
                 
                   In
                   that
                   day
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   that
                   I
                   spake
                   vnto
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   thou
                   heardest
                   a
                   voyce
                   ,
                   but
                   saw
                   no
                   Image
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   beware
                   therefore
                   thou
                   make
                   none
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 presumption
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 if
                 they
                 excuse
                 themselues
                 that
                 they
                 paint
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 similitude
                 as
                 hee
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 Daniell
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 no
                 otherway
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 first
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 sometime
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 horrible
                 to
                 speake
                 )
                 they
                 paint
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 an
                 humane
                 body
                 hauing
                 three
                 heads
                 ;
                 but
                 albeit
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 excuse
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 extraordinary
                 facts
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 as
                 warrants
                 to
                 breake
                 his
                 ordinary
                 and
                 eternall
                 Commaundements
                 ;
                 neyther
                 doth
                 it
                 any
                 more
                 excuse
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 deed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 Israelits
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 Egiptians
                 their
                 siluer
                 ,
                 
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 Iewels
                 which
                 they
                 neuer
                 rendred
                 ,
                 can
                 excuse
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 borrow
                 ,
                 steale
                 ,
                 and
                 robbe
                 from
                 others
                 but
                 neuer
                 restore
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 howeuer
                 they
                 excuse
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 stands
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 rubbe
                 off
                 them
                 the
                 blot
                 of
                 idolatry
                 :
                 
                 they
                 turne
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 incorruptible
                 God
                 into
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 corruptible
                 man.
                 
                 The
                 Maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 ,
                 the
                 heauens
                 waxe
                 olde
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 remaines
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 doe
                 they
                 paint
                 him
                 vnder
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 worne
                 creature
                 ,
                 weakned
                 by
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 dayes
                 ?
                 The
                 Iesuites
                 of
                 Rhemes
                 conuinced
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 shines
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 by
                 it
                 without
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 they
                 excuse
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 speak
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 to
                 defend
                 that
                 grosse
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 turne
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 inuisible
                 God
                 into
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 a
                 corruptible
                 man.
                 It
                 had
                 ben
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 as
                 dumbe
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 abhominations
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 speach
                 therefore
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 borrowed
                 speach
                 ,
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 being
                 taken
                 from
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 vse
                 to
                 set
                 on
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 honour
                 most
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Salomon
                 did
                 his
                 mother
                 Bathsheba
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 phrase
                 will
                 import
                 that
                 high
                 honour
                 and
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 as
                 man
                 is
                 exalted
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 crowned
                 with
                 glory
                 both
                 aboue
                 Angels
                 and
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 wherat
                 Christ
                 sits
                 is
                 expounded
                 by
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 heauenly
                 places
                 :
                 which
                 serueth
                 to
                 improue
                 that
                 paralogisme
                 of
                 the
                 Vbiquitaries
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 will
                 haue
                 Christs
                 naturall
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 Christ
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 sits
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 heauenly
                 places
                 .
                 The
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 stretches
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 plainly
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 residence
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heauenly
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 earthly
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 ascended
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 low
                 places
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 soiourne
                 :
                 
                 
                   for
                   the
                   heauens
                   must
                   contayne
                   him
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   refreshment
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   makes
                   request
                   also
                   for
                   vs.
                
                 
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 entred
                 into
                 heauen
                 not
                 to
                 enioy
                 for
                 himselfe
                 a
                 blessed
                 life
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 vs.
                 As
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 when
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 had
                 grauen
                 in
                 stones
                 vpon
                 his
                 breast
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 twelue
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israell
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 presents
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 elect
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 hee
                 may
                 procure
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 againe
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 descrybed
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 as
                 our
                 mediatour
                 of
                 intercession
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 beside
                 him
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 no
                 prayer
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 
                   Henoch
                   ,
                   Moses
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 who
                 ended
                 their
                 dayes
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 common
                 course
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 no
                 prayer
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 :
                 yea
                 no
                 prayer
                 to
                 Cherubin
                 nor
                 Seraphin
                 ;
                 though
                 now
                 the
                 Apostate
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 haue
                 made
                 as
                 many
                 aduocates
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Saints
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 framed
                 perticular
                 prayers
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 hath
                 parted
                 among
                 them
                 the
                 patrocinie
                 of
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 diseases
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 departed
                 haue
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 all
                 their
                 desires
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 perfected
                 without
                 vs
                 :
                 wherefore
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 full
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 their
                 bodyes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 perticular
                 troubles
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 our
                 greatest
                 troubles
                 being
                 inward
                 tentations
                 and
                 wrestlings
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 neither
                 knowne
                 to
                 man
                 nor
                 Angell
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 in
                 faith
                 vse
                 them
                 as
                 mediators
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 iustly
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 Where
                 if
                 they
                 take
                 them
                 vnto
                 their
                 common
                 refuge
                 ,
                 that
                 ther
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 mediator
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 mediators
                 
                 of
                 intercession
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 wee
                 answere
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 wherin
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   mediator
                   betweene
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 subiect
                 whereof
                 hee
                 entreats
                 is
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 prayer
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 mediator
                 of
                 intercession
                 but
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 beside
                 this
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 so
                 define
                 a
                 mediator
                 of
                 intercession
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 competent
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 commanded
                 sayth
                 he
                 that
                 euery
                 Christian
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 another
                 :
                 
                   Pro
                   quo
                   autem
                   nullus
                   interpellat
                   ,
                   sed
                   ipse
                   pro
                   omnibus
                   ,
                   hic
                   vnus
                   verusque
                   mediator
                   est
                   ,
                
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 requests
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 whom
                 none
                 requests
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 one
                 true
                 Mediator
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 where
                 againe
                 they
                 alledge
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 heauen
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 things
                 are
                 knowne
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 :
                 first
                 by
                 hearing
                 and
                 seeing
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 reflex
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 looking
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 which
                 are
                 behind
                 our
                 backes
                 :
                 and
                 thirdly
                 by
                 report
                 .
                 This
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 way
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 know
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 know
                 our
                 estate
                 by
                 report
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 ?
                 seeing
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 when
                 Hanna
                 prayed
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Eli
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 hee
                 knew
                 not
                 her
                 trouble
                 ,
                 yea
                 those
                 who
                 liue
                 in
                 one
                 familie
                 are
                 not
                 priuie
                 to
                 the
                 tentations
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 how
                 shalt
                 thou
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 againe
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 it
                 by
                 reuelation
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 consider
                 how
                 that
                 one
                 errour
                 of
                 Papistrie
                 dashes
                 against
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 sometime
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 controuersie
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 earthly
                 courts
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 communicate
                 our
                 petitions
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 mediators
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 intelligence
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 receiue
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 shall
                 wee
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 commend
                 our
                 cause
                 vnto
                 God
                 who
                 knowes
                 it
                 better
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 &
                 pities
                 it
                 more
                 
                 than
                 they
                 :
                 as
                 Augustine
                 prettily
                 obserues
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Parable
                 proponed
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 who
                 knocked
                 at
                 midnight
                 to
                 seeke
                 bread
                 from
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 found
                 the
                 whole
                 familie
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 answered
                 ,
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 craued
                 .
                 
                   Nullus
                   de
                   ianitoribus
                   respondit
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   quia
                   omnes
                   tenuerat
                   sommus
                   ,
                   non
                   Angeli
                   ,
                   non
                   Archangeli
                   ,
                   non
                   Prophetae
                   ,
                   non
                   Ministri
                   .
                
                 None
                 of
                 the
                 Porters
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 neither
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 Archangels
                 ,
                 nor
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 not
                 Seruants
                 made
                 any
                 answere
                 :
                 but
                 O
                 Lord
                 albeit
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 answere
                 thou
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 at
                 thee
                 I
                 knocke
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 
                   licet
                   pu●ri
                   tui
                   dormiant
                   ,
                   tu
                   non
                   dormis
                   ,
                   qui
                   custodis
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 albeit
                 thy
                 children
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 that
                 keepes
                 Israell
                 sleepes
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 leauing
                 them
                 let
                 vs
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 whom
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 :
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 vse
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 recommends
                 to
                 vs
                 an
                 aduocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 calles
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 our
                 intercessor
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 onely
                 one
                 Mediator
                 .
                 For
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   eyes
                   are
                   like
                   flaming
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   his
                   seauen
                   eyes
                   goe
                   through
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                
                 for
                 compassion
                 ,
                 hee
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 seeke
                 vs
                 when
                 wee
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 gaue
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 vs
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 liue
                 :
                 he
                 speaks
                 perpetually
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 for
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 cryes
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   to
                   me
                   all
                   you
                   that
                   are
                   weary
                   and
                   laden
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   refresh
                   you
                
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Papist
                 say
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 before
                 Christ
                 will
                 I
                 neuer
                 goe
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 he
                 as
                 cryes
                 
                   Come
                   vnto
                   me
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   35.
                   
                
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   seperate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   shall
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   or
                   anguish
                   ,
                   or
                   persecution
                   ,
                   or
                   famine
                   ,
                   or
                   nakednesse
                   ,
                   or
                   perill
                   ,
                   or
                   sword
                   ?
                
              
               
                 WEe
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 Apostles
                 perticular
                 triumph
                 against
                 sinne
                 :
                 now
                 followes
                 his
                 perticular
                 triumph
                 against
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 
                 he
                 glories
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 Christians
                 are
                 without
                 a
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 yea
                 rather
                 he
                 shewes
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 crosses
                 ;
                 but
                 herein
                 hee
                 reioyces
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 crosse
                 can
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 this
                 quarrell
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prouokes
                 all
                 enimies
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 corporall
                 or
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 present
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 against
                 them
                 all
                 he
                 takes
                 vp
                 the
                 triumph
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                   Neuerthelesse
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   conquerours
                   through
                   him
                   that
                   loued
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 loue
                 wherwith
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 hath
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 expounds
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   through
                   him
                   that
                   loued
                   vs.
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 once
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 harts
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 can
                 neuer
                 fully
                 nor
                 finally
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 fully
                 and
                 finally
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 inward
                 tentations
                 wherewith
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 so
                 exercised
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 loue
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 greatly
                 diminished
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 spirituall
                 desertions
                 &
                 oppressions
                 Faith
                 ouercomes
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 vs
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 mercifull
                 father
                 shining
                 toward
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 cast
                 downe
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 perish
                 ;
                 if
                 Peter
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 sincke
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 shall
                 succour
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Loue
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 loue
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 borne
                 toward
                 vs
                 :
                 from
                 this
                 most
                 constant
                 loue
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 who
                 are
                 weake
                 and
                 silly
                 creatures
                 cannot
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 mightie
                 enimies
                 that
                 are
                 against
                 vs.
                 If
                 our
                 saluation
                 were
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 custodie
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 stoode
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 
                 strength
                 ,
                 the
                 smallest
                 tentation
                 would
                 ouercome
                 vs
                 ;
                 our
                 feet
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 slide
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 our
                 feeble
                 hands
                 le
                 ts
                 goe
                 that
                 hold
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 wee
                 had
                 gotten
                 ;
                 but
                 howsoeuer
                 we
                 loose
                 our
                 hold
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 holds
                 it
                 fast
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 wee
                 may
                 change
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 remaines
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whom
                 once
                 he
                 loueth
                 ,
                 he
                 loueth
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 well
                 with
                 vs
                 ;
                 hee
                 loued
                 vs
                 before
                 wee
                 were
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 made
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 search
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Gods
                 Loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 runne
                 vp
                 in
                 our
                 thought
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Loue
                 ,
                 
                 
                   before
                   the
                   mountaines
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   hadst
                   formed
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   euerlasting
                   to
                   euerlasting
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Likewise
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 vvhich
                 Sathan
                 proposeth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 in
                 all
                 tentations
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 shall
                 neuer
                 effectuate
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 couenant
                 knit
                 vp
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 band
                 whereof
                 is
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 Couenant
                 Sathan
                 doth
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 dissolue
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 alluring
                 vs
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 accusing
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 he
                 cannot
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 he
                 assaults
                 continually
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 vvho
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 keepes
                 vs
                 also
                 vvith
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 vvee
                 be
                 tempted
                 vve
                 cannot
                 be
                 ouercome
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 euident
                 in
                 Iobs
                 tentations
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 neyther
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 nor
                 goods
                 which
                 Sathan
                 craued
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 empty
                 his
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 vve
                 remembred
                 this
                 it
                 vvould
                 make
                 vs
                 endeauour
                 to
                 possesse
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 patience
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 troubles
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 so
                 oft
                 as
                 those
                 things
                 vvhich
                 vve
                 loue
                 are
                 seperate
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 Sathans
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 vvhom
                 vve
                 should
                 loue
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hovveuer
                 their
                 outvvard
                 estate
                 change
                 ,
                 their
                 heart
                 is
                 neuer
                 changed
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 Godly
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 Godly
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 troubled
                 the
                 neerer
                 they
                 draw
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 :
                 as
                 fire
                 in
                 not
                 quenched
                 with
                 wind
                 but
                 made
                 greater
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 waxeth
                 stronger
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 by
                 tribulation
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 wicked
                 not
                 rooted
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 chaffe
                 and
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 carryed
                 away
                 with
                 euery
                 winde
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 pleasure
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 nor
                 profite
                 so
                 vaine
                 which
                 they
                 preferre
                 not
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 before
                 the
                 Apostle
                 subioynes
                 the
                 answere
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 maketh
                 an
                 enumeration
                 of
                 some
                 perticular
                 crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 demaunds
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 these
                 crosses
                 do
                 eyther
                 concerne
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 our
                 goods
                 ,
                 our
                 dwellings
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 mindes
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 here
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 beates
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 triumphing
                 against
                 such
                 enimies
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 both
                 crosses
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 must
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
                 so
                 vsing
                 all
                 the
                 helpes
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 mortall
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 content
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 want
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 houses
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Nabuchadnezer
                 did
                 to
                 his
                 pallace
                 of
                 Babell
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 remember
                 that
                 which
                 Micah
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   your
                   rest
                   :
                
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 thing
                 else
                 wee
                 vse
                 for
                 maintenance
                 of
                 this
                 mortall
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 so
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 vsed
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 tryall
                 louers
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 then
                 louers
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 loues
                 nothing
                 otherwise
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Nam
                   solus
                   is
                   nihil
                   charum
                   amittit
                   ,
                   cui
                   omnia
                   chara
                   sunt
                   in
                   eo
                   qui
                   non
                   amittitur
                   .
                
              
               
                 Againe
                 perceiue
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 enumeration
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 gradation
                 of
                 seauen
                 steppes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ascends
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 anguish
                 also
                 is
                 yet
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 anguish
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 ,
                 in
                 banishment
                 to
                 sustaine
                 hunger
                 and
                 nakednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 continuall
                 perill
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 dye
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 last
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Our
                 warning
                 is
                 here
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 vnto
                 how
                 many
                 crosses
                 Christians
                 are
                 subiect
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 God
                 hath
                 laid
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Lords
                 fatherly
                 indulgence
                 toward
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 regarding
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 dealt
                 tenderly
                 with
                 vs.
                 And
                 againe
                 it
                 should
                 prepare
                 vs
                 for
                 greater
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 resisted
                 to
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 laide
                 downe
                 our
                 liues
                 for
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 remember
                 that
                 greater
                 battailes
                 than
                 any
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 foughten
                 are
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 must
                 fight
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 enter
                 vs
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Shall
                   tribulation
                
                 ?
                 Now
                 hee
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 perticular
                 enumeration
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 tribulation
                 :
                 the
                 vvord
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 signifieth
                 a
                 pressing
                 out
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 effect
                 vvhich
                 it
                 vvorketh
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 vvit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 presseth
                 out
                 and
                 maketh
                 manifest
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 before
                 vvas
                 latent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 vvicked
                 it
                 presseth
                 out
                 their
                 vile
                 and
                 filthy
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 vvas
                 secret
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 vvicked
                 differs
                 in
                 nature
                 and
                 in
                 effects
                 :
                 the
                 vvicked
                 in
                 suffering
                 communicateth
                 vvith
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   cursed
                   is
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   thy
                   sake
                   ,
                   in
                   sorrow
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eate
                   of
                   it
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   thy
                   life
                   :
                
                 but
                 the
                 Godly
                 in
                 their
                 suffering
                 communicates
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                 
              
               
                 They
                 differ
                 also
                 in
                 effects
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 being
                 pressed
                 by
                 trouble
                 ,
                 brings
                 out
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thanksgiuing
                 vvith
                 patience
                 :
                 
                   Sicut
                   aromata
                   odorem
                   ,
                   non
                   nisi
                   cum
                   accenduntur
                   expandunt
                   ,
                
                 As
                 sweet
                 spices
                 spreads
                 not
                 abroad
                 their
                 smell
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 burnt
                 or
                 beaten
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 graine
                 of
                 mustard
                 seede
                 not
                 stamped
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 soft
                 ,
                 vvhere
                 otherwise
                 being
                 brayed
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 renders
                 out
                 a
                 strong
                 sauour
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 otherwise
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 weake
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 beaten
                 by
                 affliction
                 ,
                 sends
                 out
                 a
                 sweete
                 smelling
                 sauour
                 of
                 rich
                 and
                 manifold
                 graces
                 .
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 call
                 affliction
                 the
                 wine-presse
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 great
                 Husband-man
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 so
                 presses
                 the
                 berryes
                 of
                 the
                 fruitfull
                 trees
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 vine-yard
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 iuyce
                 hee
                 may
                 glorifie
                 himselfe
                 and
                 comfort
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 vile
                 stinking
                 puddle
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 stirred
                 the
                 worse
                 it
                 smelleth
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 troubled
                 they
                 send
                 out
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 rayling
                 ,
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 impatiencie
                 foome
                 out
                 their
                 owne
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 Anguish
                 .
                 
                 The
                 word
                 he
                 vseth
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 straitnesse
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 so
                 pinched
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 turne
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 it
                 is
                 translated
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 straitnesse
                 of
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 ofttimes
                 they
                 thēselues
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 passage
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 Dauid
                 said
                 to
                 Ionathan
                 ,
                 
                 
                   A●
                   the
                   Lord
                   liueth
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   steppe
                   betweene
                   me
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                
                 so
                 fareth
                 it
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 commeth
                 in
                 with
                 vnlooked
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 desperate
                 distresse
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 onely
                 relieueth
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 confirme
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   receiued
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   death
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   should
                   not
                   trust
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   God
                   who
                   raiseth
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   who
                   deliuered
                   vs
                   from
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   we
                   trust
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   yet
                   deliuer
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 Persecution
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 persecuted
                 and
                 chased
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 neuer
                 thought
                 them
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 roome
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 haue
                 they
                 beene
                 forced
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 caues
                 ,
                 and
                 dennes
                 ,
                 and
                 wildernesses
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 most
                 familiar
                 with
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 been
                 most
                 hard
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 is
                 banished
                 from
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 by
                 the
                 crueltie
                 of
                 Esau
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 receiued
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 comforting
                 him
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 familiar
                 reuelation
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 neuer
                 had
                 felt
                 before
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 dwelt
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 and
                 Iohn
                 being
                 banished
                 by
                 Domitian
                 into
                 Pathmos
                 ,
                 found
                 also
                 the
                 Lord
                 reueiling
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 him
                 more
                 familiarly
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 What
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Tyrants
                 can
                 banish
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 their
                 Comforter
                 ?
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 house
                 they
                 are
                 strangers
                 ,
                 as
                 Abraham
                 was
                 in
                 Canaan
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 content
                 as
                 strangers
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Basil
                 being
                 threatned
                 by
                 Modestus
                 the
                 Deputie
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 banishment
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Nihil
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   horum
                   quae
                   dixisti
                   timeo
                   ,
                
                 I
                 feare
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 whereof
                 thou
                 hast
                 spoken
                 ,
                 
                   nihil
                   possidens
                   ab
                   exilij
                   metu
                   liber
                   sum
                   ,
                   vnam
                   hominū
                   cognoscens
                   esse
                   patriam
                   Paradisum
                   ,
                   Omnem
                   autem
                   terram
                   commune
                   aspicimus
                   naturae
                   exilium
                   ,
                
                 possessing
                 nothing
                 I
                 am
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 banishment
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 Paradise
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 country
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 place
                 of
                 banishment
                 to
                 vs
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 Famine
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 of
                 it
                 own
                 nature
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                 plagues
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 lesse
                 than
                 his
                 other
                 ordinary
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 &
                 pestilence
                 :
                 therfore
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 best
                 knows
                 the
                 waight
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 rods
                 ,
                 accounts
                 three
                 dayes
                 of
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 three
                 moneths
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 yeeres
                 of
                 famine
                 equiualent
                 .
                 Many
                 wayes
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 famine
                 vpon
                 a
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 sometime
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 Heauen
                 aboue
                 as
                 brasse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 beneath
                 as
                 yron
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 albeit
                 men
                 labour
                 and
                 sow
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 receiue
                 no
                 encrease
                 ;
                 
                 sometime
                 againe
                 he
                 giues
                 in
                 dew
                 season
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 latter
                 raine
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 renders
                 abundance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 blasting-winds
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Caterpiller
                 ,
                 Canker-worme
                 ,
                 and
                 Grasse-hopper
                 doth
                 consume
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 commeth
                 out
                 as
                 exacters
                 and
                 officers
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 poind
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 with
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 honour
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 marke
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 vnnaturall
                 men
                 who
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 encrease
                 famine
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 may
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 Caterpillers
                 ,
                 scourges
                 ,
                 and
                 roddes
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Basil
                 calleth
                 them
                 
                   Mercatores
                   humanarum
                   calumnitatum
                
                 ,
                 
                 making
                 their
                 priuate
                 gain
                 a
                 common
                 calamitie
                 ,
                 and
                 vsing
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 benefite
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 threatned
                 as
                 a
                 plague
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                 assuredly
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 repent
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 cast
                 them
                 at
                 length
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 roddes
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 famine
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 owne
                 nature
                 is
                 a
                 curse
                 and
                 plague
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 changed
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 bitter
                 waters
                 of
                 Marah
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 a
                 biting
                 serpent
                 into
                 a
                 florishing
                 rod
                 ,
                 hath
                 changed
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 euils
                 which
                 sinne
                 hath
                 brought
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 worke
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 become
                 like
                 Waspes
                 wanting
                 stings
                 ,
                 profitable
                 to
                 waken
                 vs
                 and
                 exercise
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 Among
                 those
                 famine
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 tentation
                 ,
                 Nature
                 being
                 impatient
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 necessaries
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Sathan
                 who
                 picks
                 out
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 tentations
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 for
                 his
                 vantage
                 ,
                 tempted
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 when
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 waxe
                 hungry
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 grace
                 in
                 want
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 his
                 fatherly
                 prouidence
                 .
                 Salomon
                 neuer
                 felt
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 knew
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 rare
                 tentation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 praied
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 neither
                 giue
                 him
                 pouertie
                 nor
                 riches
                 ,
                 
                 least
                 the
                 one
                 make
                 him
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 him
                 deny
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 should
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 steale
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 yet
                 no
                 extremitie
                 of
                 this
                 tentation
                 can
                 seperate
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 either
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 necessities
                 the
                 Lord
                 meruailously
                 prouides
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 strengthens
                 them
                 with
                 patience
                 and
                 inward
                 comfort
                 to
                 sustaine
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 sometime
                 the
                 earth
                 hath
                 beene
                 as
                 iron
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 heauens
                 hath
                 ministred
                 food
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 barren
                 wildernesse
                 wherein
                 Israell
                 soiourned
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 yeelded
                 no
                 fruit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 heauens
                 rayned
                 downe
                 Manna
                 and
                 Quailes
                 :
                 and
                 sometime
                 the
                 heauens
                 haue
                 beene
                 as
                 brasse
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 prouided
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 Rauens
                 and
                 the
                 Widdow
                 of
                 Sarepta
                 for
                 Eliah
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 otherwise
                 it
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 famine
                 to
                 inflict
                 death
                 vpon
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 strengthens
                 their
                 spirits
                 with
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 comforts
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 hid
                 Manna
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 say
                 to
                 worldlings
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   bread
                   to
                   eate
                   that
                   yee
                   know
                   not
                   of
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 famine
                 can
                 seperate
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Nakednesse
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 tentation
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 naturall
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 followes
                 it
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 Iewes
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 they
                 striped
                 him
                 naked
                 of
                 his
                 garments
                 .
                 Basile
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 fortie
                 Martyres
                 who
                 being
                 striped
                 naked
                 were
                 put
                 foorth
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 to
                 be
                 pined
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 burnt
                 with
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 nakednesse
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 tentations
                 whereby
                 Sathan
                 seekes
                 to
                 trouble
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 for
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 neither
                 shame
                 nor
                 losse
                 of
                 naturall
                 life
                 procured
                 by
                 nakednesse
                 ,
                 can
                 seperate
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Loue
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Where
                 we
                 may
                 perceiue
                 how
                 different
                 the
                 dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 the
                 worldling
                 are
                 .
                 
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 esteemes
                 nakednesse
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 glory
                 in
                 gorgeous
                 garments
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 meruaile
                 ,
                 
                   quia
                   d●
                   proprio
                   non
                   habent
                   decorem
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   necesse
                   est
                   vt
                   aliunde
                   mendicent
                
                 :
                 for
                 hauing
                 no
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 they
                 must
                 borrow
                 glory
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 they
                 borrow
                 skins
                 &
                 wool
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Fowles
                 of
                 heauen
                 they
                 borrow
                 feathers
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Wormes
                 they
                 borrow
                 silk
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 siluer
                 &
                 gold
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Waters
                 pearles
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 doth
                 man
                 make
                 vp
                 his
                 begged
                 glory
                 ;
                 whose
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 clad
                 in
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 
                 
                   decor
                   qui
                   cum
                   veste
                   induitur
                   ,
                   &
                   cum
                   veste
                   deponitur
                   ,
                   vestis
                   est
                   non
                   vestiti
                   :
                
                 that
                 beautie
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 on
                 and
                 put
                 off
                 with
                 the
                 garment
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 garment
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 are
                 these
                 but
                 
                   licitae
                   quodammodo
                   insaniae
                
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 madnesse
                 of
                 others
                 who
                 alter
                 by
                 artifice
                 the
                 shape
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 countenance
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Manus
                   deo
                   inferunt
                   cum
                   illud
                   quod
                   formauit
                   reformare
                   conantur
                   :
                
                 for
                 they
                 put
                 hands
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 while
                 they
                 prease
                 to
                 reforme
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 formed
                 .
                 
                   Nescientes
                   quia
                   opus
                   dei
                   est
                   omne
                   quod
                   nascitur
                   ,
                   diabeli
                   
                   quod
                   mutatur
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 excuse
                 their
                 fact
                 with
                 the
                 couerings
                 of
                 comelinesse
                 and
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 
                   praetextu
                   tegendae
                   turpitudinis
                   in
                   maiorem
                   turpitudinem
                   incidunt
                   ,
                
                 for
                 worldlings
                 are
                 neuer
                 so
                 naked
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 best
                 apparelled
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 men
                 truely
                 godly
                 they
                 will
                 thinke
                 shame
                 of
                 wickednes
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 nakednesse
                 :
                 
                 
                   improbum
                   vocarite
                   pudeat
                   non
                   pauperem
                   aut
                   ignobilem
                   :
                
                 blinde
                 Egiptians
                 may
                 account
                 sheepe
                 keepers
                 abhomination
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 Israelits
                 will
                 thinke
                 shame
                 to
                 be
                 prophane
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 shame
                 to
                 be
                 poore
                 :
                 those
                 godly
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 clad
                 with
                 sheepes
                 skins
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 goates
                 skins
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 honourable
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 Herod
                 in
                 his
                 royall
                 robe
                 of
                 shining
                 siluer
                 ,
                 glancing
                 the
                 more
                 brightly
                 by
                 the
                 shining
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 credit
                 Iosephus
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 our
                 vnwillingnesse
                 to
                 want
                 superstuitie
                 of
                 apparell
                 ,
                 argues
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 euill
                 prepared
                 to
                 endure
                 nakednesse
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 learne
                 here
                 that
                 seeing
                 nakednesse
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 crosses
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 tryes
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 endure
                 a
                 crosse
                 when
                 God
                 layes
                 it
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 good
                 religion
                 to
                 impone
                 it
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 layes
                 it
                 not
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 keepe
                 mediocritie
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 too
                 remisse
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 superstitious
                 .
                 Wil-worship
                 what
                 euer
                 shew
                 of
                 godlines
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 abhominable
                 idolatry
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 place
                 true
                 religion
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 required
                 :
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ware
                 a
                 rough
                 garment
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 deceiue
                 :
                 
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 lance
                 their
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 reiected
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 blinde
                 zeale
                 :
                 to
                 walke
                 bare
                 footed
                 ,
                 or
                 weare
                 a
                 garment
                 of
                 haire
                 without
                 linnen
                 or
                 wooll
                 next
                 the
                 skinne
                 :
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 our
                 head
                 a
                 Franciscanes
                 hood
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 these
                 things
                 haue
                 in
                 them
                 such
                 holinesse
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 meruaile
                 their
                 holy
                 Father
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 not
                 careful
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 more
                 holy
                 ,
                 by
                 changing
                 his
                 triple
                 Crowne
                 with
                 a
                 Franciscanes
                 hood
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 his
                 Cardinals
                 are
                 so
                 inconsiderate
                 
                 as
                 to
                 redeeme
                 by
                 so
                 excessiue
                 prices
                 a
                 Cardinals
                 hat
                 ,
                 the
                 haire
                 garment
                 being
                 better
                 cheape
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 meritorious
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 Perills
                 .
                 
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 perils
                 ,
                 euery
                 
                 place
                 vnto
                 him
                 is
                 a
                 palaestra
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 goe
                 where
                 he
                 will
                 hee
                 shall
                 encounter
                 with
                 perils
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 probations
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Patience
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 and
                 prouidence
                 .
                 Our
                 preseruation
                 depends
                 on
                 our
                 protector
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 Watch-man
                 of
                 Israell
                 who
                 neither
                 slumbers
                 nor
                 sleepes
                 .
                 
                 As
                 a
                 Father
                 hath
                 compassion
                 on
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 on
                 them
                 who
                 feare
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 naturall
                 father
                 doth
                 neuer
                 looke
                 more
                 pittifully
                 vpon
                 his
                 childe
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 hee
                 sees
                 him
                 in
                 greatest
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 expect
                 lesse
                 kindnesse
                 from
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ?
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 when
                 they
                 send
                 out
                 their
                 seruants
                 in
                 commission
                 ,
                 goes
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 themselues
                 knowes
                 not
                 their
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 preserue
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 sends
                 out
                 his
                 seruants
                 foresees
                 the
                 perill
                 &
                 goes
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 preserue
                 them
                 :
                 
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   thou
                   passest
                   through
                   the
                   water
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   flouds
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   ouerflow
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 more
                 perils
                 we
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 more
                 experience
                 haue
                 wee
                 of
                 Gods
                 louing
                 preseruing
                 vs
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 perils
                 may
                 well
                 make
                 vs
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Sword.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresses
                 
                 any
                 kinde
                 of
                 violent
                 death
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 vnto
                 these
                 also
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 best
                 beloued
                 Children
                 haue
                 beene
                 subiect
                 euer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 gloryes
                 that
                 no
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 can
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yea
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 conioynes
                 vs
                 more
                 neerely
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Nebuchadnezzans
                 fire
                 loosed
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 hurt
                 not
                 their
                 bodyes
                 :
                 so
                 death
                 inflicted
                 by
                 man
                 may
                 loose
                 our
                 bodily
                 bonds
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   sunt
                   timenda
                   spiritui
                   quae
                   fiunt
                   in
                   carne
                   ,
                   quae
                   extra
                   nos
                   est
                   quasi
                   vestimentum
                   :
                
                 let
                 not
                 our
                 spirit
                 feare
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 garment
                 without
                 vs.
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 no
                 kinde
                 of
                 crosse
                 can
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   36.
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   sake
                   are
                   we
                   killed
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   counted
                   as
                   sheepe
                   for
                   the
                   slaughter
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Nature
                 of
                 man
                 doth
                 greatly
                 abhorre
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 aboundant
                 in
                 furnishing
                 vs
                 with
                 comforts
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 glorying
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 no
                 crosse
                 can
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 a
                 comfort
                 exceeding
                 great
                 indeed
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 in
                 vnchangeable
                 ,
                 hauing
                 his
                 fauour
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 life
                 ,
                 what
                 other
                 losse
                 should
                 wee
                 regard
                 or
                 make
                 mone
                 for
                 ?
                 Now
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 an
                 enumeration
                 of
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 of
                 crosses
                 ,
                 hee
                 proues
                 here
                 by
                 a
                 testimonie
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 slaine
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 why
                 shall
                 wee
                 promise
                 to
                 our selues
                 any
                 immunitie
                 from
                 the
                 smallest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 testimonie
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 44.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 heauily
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 thinkes
                 vnder
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 complayned
                 to
                 God
                 of
                 her
                 heauie
                 trouble
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 fallen
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 pure
                 worship
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 nor
                 lifted
                 vp
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 a
                 strange
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 counted
                 as
                 sheepe
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 :
                 
                 and
                 this
                 testimonie
                 the
                 Apostle
                 applyes
                 to
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostle
                 wil
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 true
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 liue
                 in
                 sundry
                 times
                 and
                 ages
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 communion
                 ,
                 maintayning
                 all
                 one
                 cause
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 afflicted
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 competent
                 to
                 afflicted
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   written
                
                 .
                 
                 Albeit
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 their
                 immediate
                 calling
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 and
                 wrote
                 nothing
                 of
                 priuate
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 diuine
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 their
                 custome
                 to
                 confirme
                 their
                 doctrine
                 by
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 This
                 harmonie
                 among
                 the
                 writers
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 neuer
                 saw
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 together
                 agrees
                 to
                 breath
                 out
                 one
                 truth
                 .
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Cherubines
                 stretch
                 their
                 wings
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 reach
                 their
                 testimonies
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Mariners
                 in
                 Peters
                 ship
                 hauing
                 a
                 greater
                 draught
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 haile
                 in
                 ,
                 beckned
                 to
                 their
                 companions
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 Apostles
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 their
                 helpe
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 may
                 be
                 conuerted
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 
                 And
                 their
                 fact
                 stands
                 for
                 a
                 rule
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 whateuer
                 calling
                 men
                 pretend
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 confirme
                 their
                 doctrine
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 a
                 necessary
                 ground
                 to
                 be
                 holden
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 abused
                 to
                 impugne
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 their
                 Maister
                 confirmed
                 their
                 doctrine
                 by
                 scripture
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 content
                 that
                 the
                 Beraeans
                 should
                 try
                 his
                 doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 what
                 pertnesse
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 challenge
                 to
                 themselues
                 this
                 singular
                 exemption
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 themselues
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 them
                 
                   fide
                   implicita
                
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 marke
                 here
                 how
                 that
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 doth
                 interpret
                 and
                 confirme
                 another
                 .
                 Moses
                 layes
                 a
                 ground
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 expounds
                 them
                 and
                 deliuers
                 them
                 clearer
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 builds
                 vpon
                 them
                 a
                 plaine
                 and
                 perfect
                 doctrine
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 Christs
                 misticall
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 Testaments
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 lippes
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 breathed
                 out
                 to
                 vs
                 his
                 minde
                 concerning
                 his
                 worship
                 and
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 bookes
                 
                 which
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 reformed
                 Church
                 now
                 ,
                 hath
                 esteemed
                 Apochrypha
                 ,
                 neyther
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 haue
                 brought
                 out
                 any
                 testimonie
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 Bookes
                 interiected
                 betweene
                 Malachie
                 and
                 Matthew
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reiected
                 as
                 an
                 vncouth
                 breath
                 .
                 Malachie
                 endeth
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 :
                 euen
                 the
                 new
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 goe
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 prepare
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 Matthew
                 beginneth
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 narration
                 of
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 that
                 Prophecie
                 ;
                 but
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 employed
                 no
                 pene-man
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Oracles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   thy
                   sake
                
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 testimonie
                 wee
                 haue
                 three
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   slaine
                
                 ,
                 subiect
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 smaller
                 crosses
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   day
                   long
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 it
                 beene
                 our
                 lot
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 suffering
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   thy
                   sake
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 that
                 wee
                 marke
                 the
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 affliction
                 proceedes
                 to
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ignorance
                 thereof
                 makes
                 many
                 to
                 erre
                 with
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 iudge
                 wrong
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 stricken
                 alway
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 wee
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 sometime
                 affliction
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Godly
                 for
                 sinne
                 past
                 ;
                 sometime
                 for
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 sometime
                 neyther
                 for
                 sinne
                 past
                 ,
                 nor
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 way
                 afflictions
                 to
                 them
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 loueth
                 are
                 medicinall
                 restoratiues
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 wakened
                 to
                 recouer
                 their
                 health
                 by
                 repentance
                 for
                 those
                 sinnes
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 become
                 spiritually
                 diseased
                 :
                 for
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 giue
                 loose
                 reines
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 deliuers
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 desire
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 will
                 he
                 hedge
                 in
                 with
                 thrones
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 
                 purposeth
                 to
                 saue
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 waken
                 them
                 by
                 some
                 sharp
                 rod
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 feeth
                 them
                 sleeping
                 in
                 securitie
                 ;
                 so
                 taught
                 hee
                 Miriam
                 by
                 Lepros●e
                 to
                 leaue
                 her
                 murmuring
                 ;
                 so
                 wakened
                 hee
                 Ionas
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sleepe
                 by
                 casting
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 he
                 cured
                 Zachary
                 of
                 infidelitie
                 by
                 striking
                 him
                 with
                 dumbnesse
                 ;
                 hee
                 diuerted
                 Paul
                 from
                 his
                 euill
                 course
                 by
                 blindnes
                 :
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 this
                 way
                 correcteth
                 .
              
               
                 Sometime
                 againe
                 the
                 Lord
                 sends
                 affliction
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 preseruatiues
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 hee
                 seeth
                 of
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 preuented
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 sent
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 Sathan
                 to
                 buffet
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 sinne
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 sinne
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 exalted
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 sometime
                 the
                 Lord
                 layeth
                 on
                 affliction
                 ,
                 
                 neyther
                 to
                 correct
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 preuent
                 sinnes
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 plainely
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 demaunded
                 concerning
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 borne
                 blind
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 Parents
                 :
                 aunswered
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 neyther
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 
                   that
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   God
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 these
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 manifested
                 by
                 affliction
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 for
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 meruailous
                 power
                 and
                 constant
                 truth
                 in
                 preseruing
                 and
                 deliuering
                 his
                 owne
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 troubles
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 falshoode
                 ,
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 manifested
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 continued
                 vpon
                 earth
                 :
                 but
                 likewise
                 these
                 manifold
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wrought
                 secretly
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 their
                 constant
                 faith
                 ;
                 their
                 inuincible
                 loue
                 toward
                 God
                 ;
                 their
                 patience
                 in
                 the
                 hardest
                 sort
                 of
                 crosses
                 .
                 And
                 vnto
                 these
                 kindes
                 of
                 afflictions
                 doe
                 wee
                 referre
                 that
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 afflictions
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 require
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 comprised
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   Conscience
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Religion
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conuersation
                 :
                 
                 though
                 thy
                 life
                 be
                 so
                 good
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 vnreproueable
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 thy
                 suffering
                 is
                 not
                 suffering
                 for
                 Gods
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 albeit
                 the
                 Religion
                 thou
                 professest
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 conuersation
                 be
                 euill
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 giue
                 thy
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 not
                 thy
                 suffering
                 be
                 suffering
                 for
                 Chists
                 cause
                 :
                 
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   of
                   you
                   suffer
                   as
                   euill
                   doers
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   suffer
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   .
                   Non
                   suppliciū
                   facit
                   martyrem
                   sed
                   causa
                   :
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 crosse
                 makes
                 the
                 Martyr
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 hath
                 beene
                 no
                 Heresie
                 so
                 grosse
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 some
                 men
                 haue
                 beene
                 bold
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 Christian
                 fortitude
                 ,
                 but
                 miserable
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Martyres
                 ,
                 so
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 his
                 false
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 
                   Martires
                   Satanicae
                   virtutis
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   ex
                   passione
                   certa
                   Iustitia
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 suffering
                 that
                 makes
                 sure
                 a
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 :
                 
                   Sed
                   ex
                   Iustitia
                   gloriosa
                   passio
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 makes
                 suffering
                 glorious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   thy
                   sake
                
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Godly
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 Christ
                 as
                 yee
                 heard
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 honour
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 the
                 rarer
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 heartely
                 should
                 wee
                 welcome
                 it
                 when
                 God
                 sends
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 reioyced
                 in
                 the
                 bonds
                 wherewith
                 hee
                 was
                 bound
                 for
                 Christs
                 cause
                 :
                 the
                 golden
                 chaines
                 of
                 earthly
                 ambassadours
                 are
                 nothing
                 so
                 honourable
                 as
                 chaines
                 of
                 yron
                 which
                 are
                 worne
                 for
                 Christs
                 cause
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Constantine
                 honoured
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Counsell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 suffered
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 perticular
                 ,
                 hee
                 kissed
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 Paphnutius
                 eye
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 beene
                 put
                 out
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 hee
                 reuerence
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 honourable
                 and
                 precious
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 no
                 face
                 so
                 beautifull
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 deformed
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 so
                 rich
                 as
                 hee
                 who
                 hath
                 sustained
                 spoliation
                 of
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 neyther
                 is
                 any
                 
                 death
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sustained
                 for
                 his
                 cause
                 :
                 
                   Si
                   enim
                   beati
                   qui
                   moriuntur
                   in
                   Domino
                   ,
                   multo
                   magis
                   qui
                   pro
                   Domino
                   ,
                
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 blessed
                 which
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 w●o
                 dye
                 for
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 because
                 no
                 Christian
                 is
                 persecuted
                 without
                 some
                 cause
                 alleadged
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 persecuters
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 in
                 euery
                 trouble
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 saith
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 most
                 iustly
                 deserued
                 it
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 hee
                 haue
                 this
                 comfort
                 that
                 he
                 suffers
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ?
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 easily
                 answered
                 if
                 we
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 pretended
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 wicked
                 doe
                 persecute
                 vs.
                 If
                 Haman
                 beare
                 malice
                 to
                 Mordecay
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 hee
                 will
                 forge
                 a
                 crime
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 if
                 Amazia
                 can
                 couer
                 his
                 hatred
                 against
                 Amos
                 by
                 pretending
                 that
                 Amos
                 hath
                 conspired
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Darius
                 enuy
                 Daniels
                 preferment
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 delate
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 rebell
                 to
                 the
                 kings
                 proclamation
                 :
                 If
                 Ieremie
                 exhort
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babell
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 accused
                 as
                 a
                 confederate
                 with
                 the
                 Chaldean
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 stratagem
                 of
                 Sathans
                 to
                 staine
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Gods
                 Children
                 in
                 their
                 sufferings
                 with
                 false
                 pretended
                 crimes
                 ,
                 
                   Vt
                   qui
                   conscientiae
                   suae
                   luce
                   clarescunt
                   ,
                   f●lsis
                   rumoribus
                   sordidentur
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 cleared
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 conscience
                 may
                 be
                 defiled
                 with
                 false
                 reports
                 .
                 
                   Sed
                   bene
                   sibi
                   conscius
                   non
                   debet
                   falsis
                   moueri
                   ,
                   nec
                   putare
                   plus
                   esse
                   ponderis
                   in
                   alieno
                   conuitio
                   ,
                   quam
                   in
                   suo
                   testimonio
                   ,
                
                 but
                 hee●
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 moued
                 with
                 false
                 things
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 thinke
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 waight
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 mans
                 traducing
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 testimonie
                 .
                 Our
                 comfort
                 doth
                 stand
                 sure
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 wee
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Dauid
                   :
                   They
                   hate
                   me
                   without
                   a
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   gathered
                   together
                   against
                   mee
                   not
                   for
                   mine
                   offence
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   my
                   sinne
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 accusation
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 in
                 trouble
                 charging
                 vs
                 with
                 sinnes
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 lay
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 distinguish
                 betweene
                 the
                 quarrell
                 which
                 conscience
                 hath
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wherewith
                 the
                 wicked
                 
                 doe
                 charge
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 persecution
                 is
                 our
                 disagreement
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 euill
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 sinne
                 committed
                 by
                 vs
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 our
                 comfort
                 still
                 remaine
                 that
                 vvee
                 are
                 sufferers
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   killed
                
                 .
                 
                 How
                 farre
                 forth
                 this
                 killing
                 extends
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 sayes
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 
                 
                   Qui
                   pro
                   Christo
                   moriuntur
                   aliquid
                   mortis
                   accipiunt
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ne
                   tot
                   a
                   contingat
                
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 cast
                 downe
                 this
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 enquired
                 seeing
                 these
                 godly
                 ones
                 were
                 aliue
                 when
                 they
                 sent
                 vp
                 this
                 complaint
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 slaine
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 are
                 the
                 godly
                 pertakers
                 of
                 Christs
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 troubled
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 persons
                 :
                 first
                 by
                 lympathie
                 with
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 misticall
                 body
                 accounts
                 himselfe
                 persecuted
                 when
                 his
                 members
                 are
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 so
                 among
                 the
                 liuely
                 members
                 therof
                 the
                 griefe
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 griefe
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 
                 If
                 we
                 mourne
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 mournes
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 bonds
                 as
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 in
                 bonds
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 pertakers
                 of
                 their
                 sufferings
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 compassion
                 in
                 many
                 who
                 resting
                 in
                 their
                 y●orie
                 beds
                 sorrowes
                 not
                 for
                 Iosephs
                 affliction
                 ,
                 
                 proues
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 dead
                 and
                 rotten
                 members
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 our
                 affection
                 wee
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 employ
                 vs
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Martyres
                 in
                 action
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 accept
                 the
                 others
                 as
                 Martyres
                 in
                 affection
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Deus
                   enim
                   non
                   estimat
                   quenquam
                   ex
                   euentu
                   rerum
                   sed
                   ex
                   affectu
                   :
                
                 for
                 God
                 esteemes
                 not
                 one
                 by
                 the
                 euent
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 affection
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   fraudabitur
                   Martyrij
                   gloria
                   per
                   quem
                   non
                   stetit
                   quo
                   minus
                   Martyrium
                   peregerit
                   :
                
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 defrauded
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 martyrdome
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 default
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 accomplished
                 his
                 Martyrdome
                 :
                 therefore
                 Aquila
                 &
                 Priscilla
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 life
                 they
                 had
                 laide
                 downe
                 their
                 owne
                 ●eckes
                 ;
                 
                 their
                 good-will
                 being
                 reckoned
                 vnto
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 deede
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Iacob
                 hazarded
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 familie
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Esau
                 before
                 others
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 sends
                 out
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 to
                 trouble
                 before
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 prodigall
                 of
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 hee
                 will
                 hauock
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 though
                 he
                 send
                 some
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 tryall
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 reserue
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   the
                   day
                   long
                
                 .
                 
                 If
                 we
                 apply
                 this
                 testimonie
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 time
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
                 Earely
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 Cain
                 began
                 to
                 persecute
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 since
                 bloudy
                 persecuters
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 haue
                 followed
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 among
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 persecuters
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 miserable
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 blood
                 shed
                 since
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Abell
                 shall
                 light
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 course
                 his
                 praise
                 is
                 greatest
                 who
                 is
                 formost
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 an
                 euill
                 course
                 his
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 be
                 greatest
                 who
                 comes
                 hindmost
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 subscribes
                 to
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 hath
                 gone
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 otherwise
                 we
                 apply
                 this
                 testimonie
                 to
                 euery
                 christian
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 this
                 day
                 must
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 birth
                 to
                 our
                 death
                 ;
                 warning
                 vs
                 that
                 in
                 no
                 age
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 we
                 should
                 promise
                 to
                 our selues
                 immunitie
                 from
                 affliction
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 trouble
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 tentation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 short
                 .
                 That
                 rebuke
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 his
                 Disciples
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 sleeping
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 
                 
                   could
                   you
                   not
                   watch
                   with
                   me
                   one
                   houre
                   ?
                
                 may
                 serue
                 as
                 a
                 checke
                 vnto
                 vs
                 when
                 wee
                 faint
                 in
                 tentation
                 ;
                 could
                 yee
                 not
                 suffer
                 with
                 me
                 one
                 houre
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 our
                 trouble
                 is
                 short
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 limit
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
                 to
                 prescribe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 deliuerance
                 .
                 
                 O
                 how
                 may
                 wee
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 our
                 impatience
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 who
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Arke
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 commandement
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 tarried
                 a
                 whole
                 yeere
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 sought
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 put
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 commaunded
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 Ioseph
                 the
                 nourishing
                 father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Angell
                 commaunded
                 him
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Aegipt
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 further
                 vnto
                 him
                 
                   tarte
                   there
                   till
                   I
                   tell
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                 though
                 Ioseph
                 knew
                 not
                 when
                 hee
                 should
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Aegipt
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 banishment
                 ,
                 yet
                 referring
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 hee
                 yeelded
                 himselfe
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 commandement
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 work
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 like
                 obedience
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   are
                   counted
                
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 added
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 amplification
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 slaine
                 ,
                 but
                 slaine
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 vvere
                 slaues
                 nothing
                 worth
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 account
                 the
                 godly
                 little
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doe
                 handle
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 vile
                 manner
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 we
                 for
                 that
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 was
                 esteemed
                 among
                 men
                 no
                 more
                 worth
                 then
                 thirtie
                 peeces
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 :
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 thinke
                 euill
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 lesse
                 than
                 the
                 doung
                 or
                 clay
                 wher
                 vpon
                 we
                 tread
                 ?
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 giue
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 true
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 approued
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 onely
                 hath
                 the
                 ballance
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 what
                 euer
                 waight
                 worldlings
                 haue
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 beginnes
                 to
                 weigh
                 them
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 Beltasar
                 ,
                 no
                 honour
                 ,
                 no
                 riches
                 ,
                 no
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 shall
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 waight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   sheepe
                   for
                   the
                   slaughter
                
                 .
                 
                 Wicked
                 men
                 accounts
                 the
                 godly
                 slaughter
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thinke
                 nothing
                 is
                 lost
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 yea
                 also
                 they
                 reape
                 a
                 benefit
                 thereby
                 :
                 a
                 proofe
                 whereof
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 Famine
                 ,
                 Pestilence
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 calamities
                 were
                 inflicted
                 by
                 God
                 vpon
                 the
                 Empire
                 for
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 was
                 still
                 imputed
                 by
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 christians
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 persecuted
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 opinion
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 putting
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 was
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 this
                 way
                 remedy
                 the
                 wrath
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 procured
                 thereby
                 either
                 double
                 
                 stripes
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 were
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 God
                 like
                 vnto
                 Oxen
                 fed
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 oppone
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 concerning
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 also
                 compares
                 his
                 little
                 ones
                 to
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 plaine
                 contrary
                 respects
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 :
                 first
                 for
                 their
                 innocencie
                 and
                 simplicitie
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 other
                 beastes
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 either
                 teeth
                 in
                 their
                 
                 head
                 ,
                 pawes
                 in
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 or
                 poyson
                 in
                 their
                 bowels
                 to
                 powre
                 out
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 offended
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 patience
                 ,
                 
                 whereas
                 other
                 beasts
                 being
                 beaten
                 vtter
                 vnruly
                 and
                 rowting
                 voyces
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 dumbe
                 before
                 their
                 shearers
                 ,
                 yea
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 iniured
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 reuenge
                 .
                 
                 The
                 sheepe
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 saith
                 Cyprian
                 )
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 bloudy
                 teeth
                 of
                 Wolues
                 ,
                 crueltie
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 bastard
                 religion
                 :
                 and
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 their
                 vtilitie
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 onely
                 giue
                 their
                 milk
                 but
                 their
                 Wooll
                 and
                 Skinne
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 teaching
                 vs
                 how
                 profitable
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 ;
                 but
                 alas
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 being
                 voide
                 of
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 wise
                 to
                 do
                 euill
                 ,
                 voide
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 yoke
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 charitie
                 ,
                 being
                 like
                 that
                 barren
                 tree
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 fruit
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 hunger
                 ,
                 euidently
                 declares
                 how
                 that
                 many
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 howsoeuer
                 esteemed
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 accounted
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 sheepe
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   37.
                   
                
                 
                   Neuerthelesse
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   conquerours
                   through
                   him
                   that
                   loued
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 HEre
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 now
                 subioyne
                 an
                 negatiue
                 answere
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 interrogations
                 with
                 an
                 amplification
                 :
                 these
                 things
                 whereof
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 victors
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   In
                   all
                   these
                   things
                
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 yee
                 may
                 perceiue
                 that
                 vnto
                 all
                 those
                 crosses
                 enumerated
                 before
                 the
                 christian
                 man
                 is
                 subiect
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 vnproperly
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Rock
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 beaten
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 vvith
                 vvaues
                 raysed
                 by
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 yet
                 stands
                 vnmoueable
                 ,
                 vnbroken
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 breakes
                 them
                 that
                 assaults
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 yee
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 christians
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 sayd
                 before
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   slaine
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 now
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   conquerours
                
                 :
                 strange
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 slaine
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 conquerour
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 christian
                 battell
                 euery
                 way
                 is
                 meruailous
                 ,
                 pa●tly
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 foughten
                 within
                 and
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 then
                 is
                 hee
                 a
                 conquerour
                 ,
                 when
                 ●ee
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 member
                 of
                 that
                 head
                 who
                 obtayned
                 greatest
                 victory
                 vvhen
                 hee
                 suffered
                 most
                 shamefull
                 death
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Through
                   him
                   that
                   loued
                   vs.
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 so
                 giue
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 christian
                 that
                 he
                 reserues
                 the
                 glory
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 whereby
                 we
                 preuaile
                 is
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 loued
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 our selues
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 comfortable
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 a
                 christian
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 standing
                 or
                 liuing
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 being
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 life
                 in
                 him
                 we
                 cannot
                 die
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 sometime
                 being
                 deserted
                 and
                 left
                 to
                 our selues
                 we
                 fall
                 away
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Peter
                 ,
                 vvho
                 at
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 a
                 Damsell
                 denyed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 our
                 standing
                 ,
                 perseuering
                 ,
                 and
                 ouer-comming
                 pertaines
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   38
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   that
                   neither
                   death
                   ,
                   nor
                   life
                   ,
                   nor
                   Angels
                   ,
                   nor
                   principalities
                   ,
                   nor
                   powers
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   Nor
                   height
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   creature
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 continuing
                 in
                 his
                 triumph
                 ,
                 mounts
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 sort
                 of
                 enimies
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 also
                 proclaimes
                 defiance
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 affirming
                 
                   that
                   neither
                   death
                   ,
                   nor
                   life
                   ,
                   nor
                   Angels
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   creature
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   seperate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 first
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 may
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 neyther
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 presumption
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 hee
                 leanes
                 not
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 make
                 sure
                 to
                 the
                 heyres
                 of
                 promise
                 the
                 stabilitie
                 of
                 his
                 counsell
                 .
                 Where
                 if
                 the
                 aduersary
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 beleeues
                 and
                 repents
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 one
                 who
                 saith
                 hee
                 beleeues
                 doth
                 not
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 repents
                 vnfainedly
                 and
                 beleeues
                 ,
                 knowes
                 as
                 certainely
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 repentance
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 who
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 iewell
                 knowes
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 i●
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 conclude
                 with
                 himselfe
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 saluation
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 penitent
                 beleeuers
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 albeit
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 like
                 vnto
                 those
                 fiue
                 foolish
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 who
                 suppose
                 they
                 haue
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 haue
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 because
                 some
                 are
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 deceiued
                 ;
                 because
                 some
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 faith
                 and
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 therefore
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 dwelleth
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hee
                 makes
                 himselfe
                 knowne
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 whom
                 hee
                 
                 dwelleth
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   except
                   ye
                   be
                   reprobates
                   ?
                
                 and
                 these
                 names
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 doth
                 also
                 confirme
                 the
                 same
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Seale
                   ,
                   the
                   Witnesse
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   earnest
                   penny
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 names
                 hee
                 receiues
                 from
                 his
                 effects
                 and
                 operations
                 which
                 hee
                 workes
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 hee
                 is
                 giuen
                 :
                 
                 eyther
                 therfore
                 must
                 the
                 aduersary
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 must
                 graunt
                 that
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 giuen
                 are
                 sure
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 affirme
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 they
                 cannot
                 with
                 reason
                 deny
                 :
                 
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 the
                 Seale
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earnest
                 of
                 God
                 giuen
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 these
                 doe
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 them
                 sure
                 of
                 saluation
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 least
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 discourage
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 weake
                 consciences
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 assurance
                 of
                 saluation
                 doth
                 not
                 alway
                 continue
                 with
                 the
                 Christian
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 measure
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 wee
                 doe
                 so
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 want
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 vnbeleife
                 ,
                 and
                 albeit
                 our
                 faith
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 strength
                 ouer-comes
                 all
                 doubting
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 oftentimes
                 so
                 weake
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 againe
                 disquieted
                 with
                 doubting
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 pray
                 instantly
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 that
                 child
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   beleeue
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   helpe
                   my
                   vnbeliefe
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 at
                 length
                 Faith
                 shall
                 ouercome
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 farre
                 teach
                 we
                 concerning
                 the
                 assurance
                 which
                 the
                 Christian
                 man
                 hath
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 teacheth
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pronounceth
                 them
                 accursed
                 who
                 hold
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 wee
                 accurse
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 doctrine
                 enimie
                 to
                 Faith
                 and
                 Saluation
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   dixerit
                   hominem
                   renatum
                   teneri
                   ex
                   side
                   ad
                   credendum
                   se
                   certo
                   esse
                   ex
                   numero
                   praedestinatorum
                   ,
                   anathema
                   sit
                   .
                
                 
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 where
                 they
                 teach
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 to
                 merit
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 accurse
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 say
                 hee
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 so
                 directly
                 doth
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 false
                 doctrine
                 impugne
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 meruaile
                 if
                 their
                 
                 Religion
                 can
                 yeeld
                 no
                 comfort
                 nor
                 certaintie
                 of
                 saluation
                 to
                 the
                 weary
                 conscience
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 draw
                 men
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 foundation
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 onely
                 it
                 is
                 promised
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 rest
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 would
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 leane
                 vpon
                 rotten
                 foundations
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Masses
                 ,
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 humane
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 all
                 these
                 cannot
                 yet
                 satisfie
                 the
                 doubting
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 suspend
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 vaine
                 hope
                 of
                 greater
                 comfort
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 in
                 their
                 forged
                 and
                 comfortlesse
                 Purgatorie
                 :
                 thus
                 doe
                 they
                 hold
                 the
                 poore
                 people
                 comfortlesse
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 vs
                 wee
                 will
                 abide
                 on
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 all
                 purgation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 purgation
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 ;
                 
                 wee
                 will
                 content
                 our selues
                 with
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 we
                 may
                 finde
                 rest
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 neyther
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 shall
                 wee
                 euer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 finde
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 call
                 it
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Non
                   arrogantia
                   est
                   ,
                   sed
                   fides
                   praedicare
                   quod
                   acceperis
                   ,
                   non
                   superbia
                   est
                   ,
                   sed
                   deuotio
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 presumption
                 but
                 Faith
                 :
                 or
                 otherwise
                 if
                 wee
                 say
                 ▪
                 vnto
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 begotten
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 lawer
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   ,
                   bona
                   praesumptio
                   est
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 this
                 said
                 Augustine
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 presumption
                 .
                 
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 said
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   Propter
                   hoc
                   data
                   sunt
                   signa
                   quaedam
                   manifesta
                   salutis
                   ,
                   vt
                   indubitabile
                   sit
                   ●um
                   esse
                   de
                   numero
                   Electorum
                   in
                   quo
                   ea
                   signa
                   permanserint
                   ,
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 auncie●t
                 Fathers
                 which
                 wee
                 doe
                 affirme
                 ,
                 howeuer
                 they
                 doe
                 accurse
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   neyther
                   life
                
                 .
                 
                 By
                 life
                 vve
                 are
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 strong
                 tentations
                 indeed
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 they
                 preuaile
                 against
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 despise
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 count
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 doung
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 looke
                 vnto
                 those
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 discouers
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 vani●e
                 of
                 worldly
                 pleasures
                 :
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 loathsome
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 
                 them
                 in
                 greatest
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 a●e
                 most
                 admired
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 A
                 proofe
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 delectable
                 vnder
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 moued
                 to
                 abhorre
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 far
                 otherwise
                 with
                 heauenly
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 tast
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 esteeme
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 hungring
                 still
                 for
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 gotten
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 worldly
                 pleasures
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 continued
                 without
                 intermission
                 they
                 turn
                 into
                 pains
                 ;
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 those
                 same
                 things
                 which
                 now
                 we
                 choose
                 for
                 recreation
                 ,
                 incontinently
                 they
                 become
                 wearisome
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 cast
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 delighted
                 ,
                 
                   Sola
                   vicessitudine
                   recreamur
                
                 :
                 being
                 weary
                 of
                 walking
                 ,
                 we
                 refresh
                 our selues
                 with
                 sitting
                 ;
                 againe
                 being
                 vveary
                 of
                 fitting
                 ,
                 we
                 rise
                 to
                 refresh
                 our selues
                 with
                 walking
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fareth
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 recreations
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 being
                 continuall
                 they
                 become
                 wearisome
                 .
                 So
                 oft
                 therefore
                 as
                 Sathan
                 by
                 worldly
                 pleasures
                 would
                 steale
                 away
                 our
                 hearts
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 how
                 vaine
                 and
                 small
                 a
                 pleasure
                 it
                 is
                 vvhich
                 he
                 would
                 giue
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 vnspeakeable
                 ioy
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 from
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   death
                
                 .
                 
                 By
                 death
                 vvee
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 onely
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 those
                 paines
                 that
                 goe
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 terrou●s
                 which
                 accompanie
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 vvas
                 neuer
                 life
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 concluded
                 by
                 death
                 :
                 no
                 life
                 so
                 pleasant
                 but
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 death
                 shall
                 swallow
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 therof
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 seauen
                 leane
                 Kine
                 deuoured
                 the
                 seauen
                 fat
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 of
                 famine
                 consumed
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 seauen
                 yeares
                 of
                 plenty
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 dolours
                 and
                 terrours
                 of
                 death
                 eate
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 and
                 delectations
                 of
                 this
                 vvretched
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 vve
                 suffer
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 to
                 bewitch
                 vs
                 ,
                 be
                 sure
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 death
                 shall
                 confound
                 vs.
                 It
                 were
                 therefore
                 good
                 that
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 had
                 his
                 sepulcher
                 in
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 so
                 vvee
                 season
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 with
                 remembrance
                 of
                 our
                 death
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 
                   summa
                   Philosophia
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yet
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 liue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no
                 terror
                 of
                 death
                 can
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 death
                 conioynes
                 vs
                 neerer
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 then
                 wee
                 were
                 before
                 :
                 wee
                 see
                 oft-times
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 so
                 triumphed
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 dolours
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyced
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 forgot
                 all
                 their
                 bodily
                 paines
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 mount
                 Pisgah
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 to
                 Moses
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 euer
                 hee
                 got
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 death
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 lay
                 downe
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 wee
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   Angels
                
                 .
                 
                 By
                 Angels
                 here
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 elect
                 Angels
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 enimies
                 to
                 vs
                 but
                 ministring
                 spirits
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 reprobate
                 Angels
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 names
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 are
                 common
                 both
                 to
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 Angels
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 lent
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 message
                 vvherein
                 hee
                 imployes
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 sometime
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 out
                 as
                 messengers
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 an
                 euill
                 spirit
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 punish
                 Saul
                 :
                 
                 and
                 sometime
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 Sathan
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 buffet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 for
                 his
                 humiliation
                 :
                 
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 their
                 tempting
                 ,
                 but
                 praysed
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 exempted
                 from
                 their
                 tyrannie
                 &
                 dominion
                 .
                 Their
                 working
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 errour
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Sathan
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 working
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 tentation
                 .
                 Alwayes
                 seeing
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 wee
                 must
                 wrestle
                 against
                 so
                 strong
                 enimies
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 watch
                 and
                 be
                 sober
                 ;
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 compleat
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 we
                 mark
                 here
                 how
                 that
                 our
                 estate
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Adam
                 by
                 his
                 first
                 creation
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 an
                 apostate
                 Angell
                 drew
                 Adam
                 to
                 an
                 apostasie
                 also
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 now
                 no
                 Angell
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 couenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 was
                 without
                 a
                 mediatour
                 ;
                 hee
                 had
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 saluation
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 grace
                 with
                 vs
                 is
                 bound
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 mediator
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 committed
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 redeeme
                 and
                 saue
                 vs
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 taken
                 vs
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 vs
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 our
                 saluation
                 depends
                 not
                 on
                 our selues
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 keeping
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 most
                 certaine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Principalities
                   nor
                   powers
                
                 .
                 
                 These
                 names
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 terrifie
                 or
                 astray
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeing
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 these
                 reprobate
                 Angels
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lent
                 and
                 limited
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 Saint
                 Iude
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   they
                   are
                   reserued
                   in
                   chaines
                   vnder
                   darknesse
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 here
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 chaines
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 two
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 tormented
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 chaine
                 that
                 bindes
                 them
                 is
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 restraines
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 second
                 restraineth
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 :
                 Sathan
                 being
                 a
                 naturall
                 creature
                 is
                 bounded
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 his
                 insatiable
                 malice
                 would
                 doe
                 much
                 more
                 euill
                 than
                 by
                 nature
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 for
                 aboue
                 or
                 contrary
                 to
                 nature
                 can
                 hee
                 worke
                 nothing
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 many
                 euils
                 is
                 hee
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 by
                 naturall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 pr●uidence
                 of
                 God
                 permits
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 tormenting
                 chaines
                 which
                 are
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 growes
                 in
                 euill
                 doing
                 so
                 groweth
                 his
                 conscience
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 accordingly
                 encreaseth
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 two
                 he
                 is
                 continually
                 tormented
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 amplification
                 of
                 our
                 suretie
                 ,
                 that
                 neyther
                 present
                 euils
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 can
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 hereof
                 wee
                 are
                 warned
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 battailes
                 are
                 neyther
                 present
                 nor
                 past
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 waxe
                 secure
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 fore-past
                 victories
                 .
                 When
                 Israell
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egipt
                 one
                 nation
                 followed
                 them
                 to
                 pursue
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they●passed
                 Iordan
                 seauen
                 nations
                 came
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 hindmost
                 battaile
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 heauiest
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 last
                 tentation
                 greatest
                 ;
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 the
                 rottennesse
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 dolours
                 of
                 present
                 death
                 ,
                 all
                 standing
                 vp
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 to
                 impugne
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 that
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 wherein
                 stands
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 that
                 Christians
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 
                 nothing
                 to
                 come
                 can
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 proued
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 GOD
                 who
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 confirme
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 perfecting
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 begunne
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 
                 secondly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 seede
                 whereof
                 wee
                 are
                 begotten
                 againe
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 immortall
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 life
                 which
                 by
                 that
                 seed
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 any
                 more
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Neyther
                   height
                   nor
                   depth
                
                 .
                 
                 By
                 these
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 wrestles
                 against
                 men
                 :
                 some
                 he
                 mounts
                 on
                 the
                 chariot
                 of
                 presumption
                 ;
                 others
                 hee
                 cast●
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 deepe
                 of
                 desperation
                 :
                 by
                 prosperitie
                 hee
                 puffes
                 vp
                 many
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 fall
                 the
                 more
                 shamefull
                 ,
                 those
                 tentations
                 which
                 he
                 vsed
                 against
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 doe
                 wee
                 think
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 spare
                 them
                 against
                 other
                 men
                 ?
                 
                 hee
                 set
                 him
                 vp
                 vpon
                 the
                 pinnacle
                 of
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 purpose
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 haue
                 throwne
                 him
                 downe
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 tooke
                 him
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 where
                 making
                 a
                 shew
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 worldly
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 hee
                 promised
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 albeit
                 with
                 these
                 tentations
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 many
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 daily
                 bewitched
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 refusall
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 while
                 he
                 assayed
                 to
                 flye
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 capitall
                 vp
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 was
                 throwne
                 downe
                 to
                 his
                 destruction
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 prosperiti●
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 bee
                 their
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 high
                 estate
                 as
                 a
                 pinnacle
                 whereupon
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 continue
                 .
                 Happy
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 exalted
                 against
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 preferment
                 that
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 vpon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 who
                 rising
                 in
                 dignitie
                 riseth
                 also
                 in
                 pride
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 raised
                 vp
                 as
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 declare
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 casting
                 him
                 downe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   depth
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Sathans
                 tentations
                 tend
                 vnto
                 desperation
                 :
                 whom
                 hee
                 seeth
                 hee
                 cannot
                 puffe
                 vp
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 what
                 hee
                 can
                 to
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 by
                 feares
                 ,
                 perturbations
                 ,
                 vvrong
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 experience
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   cast
                   downe
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   wee
                   cannot
                   perish
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   any
                   other
                   creature
                
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 draw
                 his
                 speach
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 his
                 confidence
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 being
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 enumeration
                 of
                 aduersaries
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 hee
                 defieth
                 yet
                 all
                 other
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 be
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 this
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 supposition
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 yet
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 than
                 those
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 named
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 seperate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ.
                 He●e
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 roome
                 wee
                 doe
                 obserue
                 the
                 surety
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 onely
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 sure
                 his
                 estate
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 changed
                 .
                 Worldlings
                 may
                 thinke
                 with
                 Babell
                 in
                 her
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   moued
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 rich
                 .
                 Glutton
                 promise
                 to
                 themselues
                 many
                 yeeres
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 slate
                 wherein
                 presently
                 they
                 stand
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 driue
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 station
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 wheeles
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 roll
                 them
                 like
                 a
                 ball
                 as
                 hee
                 threatned
                 to
                 Shebna
                 .
                 
                 Pharaoh
                 his
                 pompe
                 shall
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 redde
                 sea
                 :
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 from
                 a
                 
                 Monarch
                 of
                 men
                 vnto
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 Beasts
                 :
                 Manasses
                 from
                 the
                 Pallace
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 goe
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 ;
                 their
                 beautie
                 and
                 royall
                 pompe
                 shall
                 consume
                 as
                 a
                 Moth
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 Christian
                 shall
                 stand
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 vnion
                 and
                 fellowship
                 with
                 GOD
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 it
                 nothing
                 present
                 nor
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 shall
                 euer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 transchange
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Euerlasting
                   praise
                   therefore
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19493-e200
           
             Act.
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             19
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             20.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             56
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             43
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             50
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             68.
             20
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.
             8
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esa
             ,
             37.
             29.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             16.
             9
             
          
           
             Esa.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             69.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             21.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19493-e770
           
             Some
             books
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             meeter
             for
             vs
             ,
             then
             others
             are
             
               August
               de
               temp
               .
               ser.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             Why
             among
             the
             Epistles
             this
             to
             the
             Romanes
             is
             first
             .
          
           
             Ierom.
             epist.
             ad
             Paulin.
             
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             first
             containes
             comfort
             against
             sinne
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             comfortagainst
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             This
             order
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             33.
             34.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Subdiuision
             of
             the
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             of
             this
             Chapter
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             former
             lamentation
             turned
             into
             a
             triumph
             .
          
           
             Math.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             mixed
             webbe
             ,
             wrought
             of
             trouble
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             125.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hose
             .
             6.
             2
             
          
           
             Chrisost.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
          
           
             Papist
             wrongfully
             collect
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             sin
             on
             ,
             or
             damnable
             act
             in
             them
             who
             are
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Caietane
             on
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Cypriain
             orat
             .
             dom
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Lord
             suffers
             sin
             to
             remaine
             in
             the
             iustified
             man.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             For
             our
             instruction
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             benefite
             we
             haue
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             greater
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Sathans
             greater
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             20
             
          
           
             Ciril
             .
             catech
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             25
             
          
           
             How
             Sathan
             is
             daily
             confounded
             in
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Christians
             are
             not
             exempted
             from
             the
             condemnatory
             sentence
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             the
             condemnatory
             sentence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Three
             sundry
             dyats
             the
             Lord
             keepes
             against
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             processe
             of
             their
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             kept
             against
             them
             in
             the
             iustice
             court
             of
             their
             owne
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             5.
             
          
           
             ●
             Ioh.
             3.
             20
             
          
           
             Aug.
             hom
             .
             50
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             kept
             against
             them
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             
          
           
             Aug.
             epist.
             ad
             Hesych
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             dyat
             shall
             bee
             kept
             against
             them
             in
             the
             day
             of
             generall
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             This
             iudgment
             shall
             proceede
             ,
             by
             the
             bookes
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             9.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             wicked
             shall
             bee
             conuicted
             by
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             How
             they
             shal
             be
             conuicted
             by
             the
             booke
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             22.
             
          
           
             This
             iudgment
             shall
             also
             bee
             most
             terrible
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             16.
             
          
           
             Moses
             trembled
             for
             feare
             at
             the
             giuing
             of
             the
             Law
             what
             will
             the
             wicdoe
             at
             the
             execution
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             Remembrance
             of
             this
             last
             iudgment
             is
             a
             preser●atiue
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             before
             the
             last
             iudgement
             Mercy
             shall
             be
             offered
             ,
             but
             none
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             By
             Christ
             wee
             haue
             deliuer●ce
             from
             this
             three
             fold
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             How
             miserable
             are
             they
             who
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Deliuerance
             by
             Christ
             pertains
             not
             vnto
             al
             men
             onely
             to
             them
             who
             are
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             none
             were
             saued
             without
             the
             arke
             ,
             the
             familie
             of
             Lot
             ,
             &
             house
             of
             Rahab
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             33.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iosh.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             distinction
             of
             mankinde
             .
          
           
             Made
             in
             God
             his
             eternall
             counsaile
             .
          
           
             Made
             in
             this
             life
             by
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             are
             chosen
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             excludes
             not
             himselfe
             from
             that
             naturall
             miserie
             whervnto
             others
             are
             subiect
             .
          
           
             Neither
             excludes
             hee
             others
             from
             that
             mercy
             which
             hee
             himselfe
             hath
             receiued
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Naturalists
             blinded
             with
             presumptiō
             do
             far
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             confes
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             hexam
             .
             hom
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Our
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             expressed
             by
             fiue
             similitudes
             in
             holy
             scripture
             .
          
           
             As
             Eue
             was
             to
             Adam
             ,
             his
             wife
             his
             sister
             ,
             and
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             vnto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Yet
             this
             expresseth
             not
             our
             allyance
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &
             therfore
             other
             similitudes
             are
             vsed
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             similitude
             of
             ingrafting
             foure
             things
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             stock
             or
             roote
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             17
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             branches
             whereof
             some
             are
             onely
             externally
             ingrafted
             these
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             22
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             bap
             .
             cont
             .
             Donatist
             lib.
             10.
             ca.
             10
             
          
           
             Others
             internally
             ingrafted
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             belongs
             this
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             ingrafting
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             by
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Distance
             of
             place
             staies
             not
             our
             vnion
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Comforts
             arising
             of
             this
             our
             vnion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Communion
             of
             Natures
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             comfort
             ,
             the
             Lord
             who
             sanctified
             our
             nature
             that
             he
             might
             assume
             it
             ,
             will
             also
             sanctifie
             vs
             seeing
             hee
             hath
             vnited
             vs
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             serm
             .
             de
             mutatione
             aquae
             in
             vinū
             .
          
           
             By
             our
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             we
             are
             made
             sure
             of
             perseuerance
             
          
           
             Psal.
             146.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             40.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             49.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             who
             are
             planted
             in
             Christ
             should
             be
             humble
             ,
             the
             root
             beares
             thē
             not
             they
             the
             roote
             .
          
           
             Consil.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Arausicanū
             ex
             Carranza
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             16
             
          
           
             They
             who
             are
             planted
             in
             Christ
             beares
             fruit
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             are
             planted
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             trident
             
          
           
             Their
             errour
             disprooued
             .
          
           
             By
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             By
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Costers
             similitude
             makes
             against
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             By
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             ser.
             5.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             ser.
             de
             Temp.
             45.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             contra
             Pelag.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Onely
             apostate
             Angels
             &
             men
             beare
             false
             witnesse
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             An
             euill
             life
             of
             aprofessor
             saies
             in
             effect
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             vertue
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             godly
             life
             is
             the
             first
             martirdome
             ,
             without
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             which
             is
             the
             second
             ,
             martirdome
             is
             not
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Cyp.
             de
             duplici
             martirio
             .
          
           
             Col
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             36.
             
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             men
             professing
             Christ
             are
             not
             committed
             without
             sacriledge
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             More
             fearefull
             thā
             Belshazars
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             there
             are
             in
             vs
             two
             parties
             ,
             let
             vs
             helpe
             that
             which
             we
             would
             haue
             to
             preuaile
             .
          
           
             Ba●il
             serm
             .
             2.
             de
             ieiunio
             .
          
           
             Our
             best
             estate
             in
             this
             life
             is
             fighting
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             ser.
             45.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Christs
             members
             militant
             &
             triumphant
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             tryed
             by
             one
             rule
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             fleshly
             corruption
             in
             the
             Christian
             militant
             ,
             but
             he
             follows
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Any
             seruice
             the
             Christian
             giues
             to
             sinne
             ,
             is
             throwne
             out
             by
             oppression
             ,
             like
             that
             which
             Israel
             gaue
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             paruis
             Sermonibus
             Serm.
             23.
             
          
           
             For
             he
             that
             walketh
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             shall
             at
             length
             encounter
             with
             death
             .
          
           
             Three
             profitable
             helpes
             of
             a
             godly
             Life
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Determinatiō
             .
          
           
             Supplication
             .
          
           
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             Our
             life
             should
             be
             a
             daily
             progresse
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Our
             aduersaries
             Sathan
             ,
             sinne
             &
             death
             ,
             are
             strong
             ,
             but
             our
             Sauiour
             is
             stronger
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             20
             
          
           
             In
             what
             a
             vile
             bondage
             wee
             liued
             by
             nature
             
          
           
             Ber.
             hom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             to
             be
             cōsidered
             in
             this
             bondage
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             Law
             is
             ascribed
             vnto
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Basil
             hexam
             .
             hom
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             What
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             after
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Ber.
             de
             persecutione
             sustinenda
             .
             cap.
             11
             ▪
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             presently
             we
             may
             bee
             .
          
           
             Our
             deliuerance
             from
             this
             bondage
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             vnto
             Christ
             only
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Re●
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             42.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mercies
             of
             god
             shewed
             vpon
             others
             should
             confirme
             vs
             if
             we
             repent
             ,
             to
             looke
             for
             the
             like
             to
             ourselus
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             not
             pertakers
             of
             that
             mercy
             ,
             which
             they
             
          
           
             pronounce
             to
             others
             are
             most
             miserable
             
          
           
             Acts.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             51.
             
          
           
             Sinne
             &
             death
             God
             hath
             conioyned
             ,
             who
             shall
             seperate
             them
             ?
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             Chris.
             hom
             .
             5
             ad
             popu
             .
             Ant.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             deceiuer
             Sathan
             is
             in
             tempting
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             lib.
             1.
             epist.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sin
             seems
             sweet
             but
             the
             fruite
             therof
             is
             bitter
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             hom
             .
             42
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             the
             godly
             who
             are
             troubled
             with
             the
             tentations
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Ioshua
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Our
             begun
             deliuerance
             from
             sinne
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             perfect
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             deliuered
             from
             death
             both
             first
             and
             second
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             dei
             .
             li.
             21.
             ca.
             3
             
          
           
             Second
             death
             hath
             three
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             
          
           
             Apost
             .
             ser.
             33
             
          
           
             How
             Christians
             are
             exercised
             with
             terrors
             of
             conscience
             which
             in
             the
             owne
             nature
             are
             forerunners
             of
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             first
             death
             changed
             to
             the
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Amb.
             de
             bono
             mort
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Explication
             of
             the
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             Here
             followes
             an
             explication
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             generall
             proposition
             .
          
           
             He
             snews
             how
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             condemning
             power
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             law
             could
             not
             saue
             vs.
             
          
           
             Impotencie
             of
             the
             law
             to
             saue
             vs
             appeares
             in
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             It
             craues
             that
             which
             now
             our
             nature
             can
             not
             giue
             .
          
           
             It
             giues
             not
             that
             which
             our
             est●te
             now
             craueth
             .
          
           
             Miserablle
             blinde
             are
             they
             who
             seeke
             life
             in
             perfect
             obseruance
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Yet
             such
             are
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Adam
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             impotencie
             of
             the
             law
             comes
             not
             of
             the
             law
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             owne
             corrupted
             nature
             .
          
           
             Our
             nature
             becomes
             worse
             by
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             2
             confess
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             hath
             done
             that
             which
             the
             law
             could
             not
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             is
             called
             father
             of
             mercie
             not
             of
             iudgements
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             Gods
             owne
             son
             
          
           
             Christs
             diuine
             generation
             a
             great
             mysterie
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mans
             curiosity
             restrained
             from
             searching
             it
             .
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             20
             
          
           
             Christ
             came
             like
             a
             sinfull
             man
             ,
             but
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             45.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             deerely
             the
             Lord
             loued
             vs
             ,
             perceiue
             by
             the
             price
             he
             hath
             giuen
             for
             our
             ransome
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8.
             
          
           
             Our
             thankfulnes
             again
             shold
             be
             testified
             by
             this
             threefold
             duetie
             .
          
           
             Continuall
             thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             Seruice
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             1.
             74.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             9
             
          
           
             Ezra
             .
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             Professors
             conuinced
             that
             serue
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             Loue
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             bidden
             loue
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             Christ
             came
             to
             destroy
             sinne
             ,
             cursed
             are
             they
             who
             nourish
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             Pe●
             .
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             hath
             condemned
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             in
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           
             Two
             head
             or
             chiefe
             iustice
             Courts
             holden
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             the
             sinnes
             of
             all
             Gods
             elect
             are
             condemned
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             the
             persons
             of
             all
             the
             wicked
             shall
             bee
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Christ
             did
             greatest
             works
             when
             to
             mans
             iudgement
             hee
             was
             weakest
             .
          
           
             Cyp.
             de
             duplici
             martirio
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             ser.
             7.
             
          
           
             M●car
             .
             hom
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Chris.
             hom
             .
             2
             in
             Math.
             
          
           
             Christ
             a
             power
             full
             Sauiour
             ,
             stronger
             then
             Samson
             ,
             yea
             ,
             stronger
             then
             that
             strong
             one
             
          
           
             Christs
             power
             yeelds
             vs
             great
             comfort
             .
          
           
             2
             Kin.
             18.
             35
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             29
             
          
           
             Psal.
             143.
             12
             
          
           
             Here
             followes
             the
             second
             member
             of
             the
             explication
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             shewes
             how
             we
             are
             deliuered
             from
             the
             commanding
             power
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             law
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             Iesuits
             collect
             here
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             This
             place
             prooueth
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             Caietane
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             law
             is
             not
             fulfill●d
             in
             vs
             ,
             nor
             by
             vs
             in
             this
             life
             is
             proued
             .
          
           
             Amb.
             de
             paeniten
             .
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             6
             Ierem.
             17.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verb
             Apost
             .
             ser.
             29
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             A
             question
             for
             Papists
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             
          
           
             Apost
             .
             ser.
             29
             
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             annū
             .
             Mariae
             .
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             Cant.
             Serm.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ber
             ser.
             cont
             .
             vitiūingrati
             .
          
           
             Places
             of
             scripture
             wherein
             godly
             men
             are
             called
             Saints
             &
             righteous
             ,
             makes
             not
             for
             their
             error
             of
             perfect
             obseruance
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             Godly
             men
             are
             called
             perfect
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             Cant.
             serm
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             in
             Rom.
             cap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             ser.
             49.
             
          
           
             How
             Zacharie
             and
             Elizabeth
             walked
             in
             all
             the
             commandements
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Enchi
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             Christs
             death
             is
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             therefore
             it
             should
             not
             be
             abused
             to
             giue
             libertie
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             freed
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             not
             from
             the
             obedience
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             in
             Rom.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             sure
             our
             begun
             sanctification
             shall
             be
             perfected
             .
          
           
             Application
             of
             his
             former
             doctrine
             ,
             contayning
             first
             a
             Commination
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             wherein
             is
             declared
             their
             miserable
             state
             who
             walke
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             diuers
             disposition
             of
             the
             Christian
             and
             carnall
             man
             flowes
             from
             the
             diuersitie
             of
             their
             generations
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             contrary
             disposition
             of
             the
             christian
             &
             carnall
             man
             appeares
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verb
             Apost
             .
             ser.
             17
             
          
           
             In
             their
             affections
             .
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             carnall
             man
             the
             blind
             leads
             the
             crooked
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             excellent
             knowledge
             of
             the
             naturall
             man
             brings
             out
             death
             .
          
           
             Neither
             naturall
             nor
             morall
             philosophie
             could
             profit
             men
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Naturalists
             are
             all
             blinde
             like
             Sampson
             .
          
           
             Wisest
             among
             them
             cannot
             preuent
             their
             miserable
             end
             ,
             more
             then
             Achitophel
             ,
             farre
             lesse
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Compared
             to
             Howlets
             .
          
           
             Basil
             hexam
             .
             hom
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             carnall
             man
             and
             the
             Christian
             eyther
             of
             them
             iudgeth
             other
             to
             be
             foolish
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8
             5.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             tem
             .
             ser.
             200
             
          
           
             Their
             securitie
             is
             like
             the
             securitie
             of
             Ionas
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             hath
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             ,
             &
             his
             brethren
             ,
             but
             not
             perfect
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             moral
             .
             in
             Iob.
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Inward
             &
             outward
             troubles
             may
             interrupt
             our
             peace
             but
             cannot
             take
             it
             away
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             moral
             .
             in
             Iob.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Our
             life
             stands
             〈◊〉
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Hovv
             foolish
             man
             is
             when
             he
             entertaines
             inimitie
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             22
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             22.
             
          
           
             No
             good
             in
             mans
             nature
             before
             it
             be
             renued
             ,
             against
             the
             Semipelagians
             of
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             A
             minde
             that
             neither
             sees
             nor
             can
             see
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             will
             that
             neither
             is
             subiect
             to
             God
             nor
             can
             bee
             .
          
           
             The
             praise
             of
             Gods
             power
             &
             grace
             is
             the
             greter
             because
             it
             reforms
             nature
             it
             being
             so
             farre
             peruerted
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ciril
             .
             catec
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             Iudge
             not
             rashly
             of
             any
             mans
             reprobation
             .
          
           
             The
             rebellion
             of
             the
             wicked
             against
             God
             ,
             exempts
             them
             not
             from
             his
             dominion
             .
          
           
             Isal.
             45.
             9.
             
          
           
             Miserable
             is
             that
             man
             who
             maintaines
             a
             contrary
             to
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             cor
             .
             &
             gra
             .
             ca.
             14
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             39.
             
          
           
             He
             concludes
             the
             miserable
             estate
             of
             them
             who
             walke
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Syricius
             expounds
             this
             of
             the
             state
             of
             marriage
             wrongfully
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             actions
             of
             wicked
             men
             please
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             38.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             26.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             cap.
             7.
             tra
             .
             28
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             his
             application
             contains
             consolation
             for
             the
             godly
             &
             that
             twofold
             .
          
           
             Consolation
             against
             the
             remanents
             of
             carnal
             corruption
             that
             are
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             should
             so
             be
             handled
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             applyed
             .
          
           
             Math.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.
             10.
             12
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             16.
             30.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Apostle
             giues
             iudgement
             of
             others
             that
             are
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             iudgement
             ,
             first
             of
             our selues
             by
             faith
             ,
             secondly
             by
             fruits
             ,
             thirdly
             by
             reuelatiō
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             16
             
          
           
             Acts.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             2
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             1
             
          
           
             Comfort
             that
             the
             Lord
             cals
             them
             spirituall
             in
             whom
             remained
             carnall
             corruption
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             esteemes
             of
             hi●
             his
             children
             ●cording
             t●
             his
             new
             〈◊〉
             in
             them
             ,
             〈◊〉
             after
             their
             corruptiō
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             9
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             8
             
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Papists
             wil
             haue
             none
             called
             spirituall
             men
             but
             their
             Cleargie
             .
          
           
             Fer●●s
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             where
             hee
             dwels
             ,
             workes
             ;
             wher
             he
             works
             he
             workes
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             therfore
             they
             cannot
             but
             ●e
             spirituall
             in
             〈◊〉
             he
             dwels
             .
          
           
             Strange
             that
             two
             guests
             of
             so
             cōtrary
             naturs
             ,
             as
             sin
             and
             the
             holy
             spirit
             should
             dwell
             in
             one
             man.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             17
             
          
           
             The
             soule
             of
             man
             regenerate
             compared
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Meruailous
             that
             the
             inhabiter
             is
             larger
             thā
             the
             habitation
             .
          
           
             The
             speciall
             glory
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             that
             God
             dwels
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Worldlings
             may
             exceede
             him
             in
             woridly
             gifts
             ,
             but
             can
             not
             match
             him
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.
             12.
             
          
           
             They
             should
             be
             honoured
             in
             whom
             Christ
             dwels
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             42
             
          
           
             Psal.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Metaphor
             of
             dwelling
             imports
             a
             continuance
             of
             gods
             presence
             with
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Three
             argumēts
             to
             proue
             that
             the
             regenerate
             are
             sure
             of
             perseuerance
             in
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Frō
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             who
             begets
             vs.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Frō
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             life
             communicated
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Frō
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             seede
             whereof
             w●
             are
             begotten
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             said
             to
             depart
             from
             Saul
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             11.
             
          
           
             How
             Dauid
             prayeth
             that
             God
             would
             not
             take
             from
             him
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             In
             spirituall
             desertiōs
             we
             must
             distinguish
             betweene
             that
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             feel
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Chri.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             What
             great
             benefits
             comes
             to
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             dwelling
             of
             Christs
             spirit
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             He
             repaires
             the
             whole
             lodging
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             What
             vgly
             guests
             dwelt
             in
             vs
             before
             hee
             came
             to
             possesse
             vs.
             
          
           
             He
             prouides
             all
             necessaries
             where
             hee
             dwels
             .
          
           
             Iren.
             cont
             .
             val
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Not
             like
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             who
             oft
             times
             are
             burdenable
             to
             them
             with
             whom
             they
             lodge
             .
          
           
             Ang.
             de
             verb
             Apost
             .
             ser.
             15
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84.
             11.
             
          
           
             What
             duties
             of
             thankfulnes
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             Lord
             who
             〈◊〉
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             19
             
          
           
             That
             we
             discerne
             the
             voyce
             of
             our
             Master
             and
             obay
             it
             .
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Macar
             .
             hom
             .
             12
             
          
           
             That
             euery
             day
             we
             sweepe
             and
             water
             his
             chāber
             with
             the
             besome
             and
             teares
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             That
             in
             his
             Temple
             there
             want
             not
             morning
             and
             euening
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Macar
             .
             hom
             .
             28
             
          
           
             Bastard
             professors
             lodges
             this
             holy
             spirit
             in
             a
             wrong
             roome
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Humble
             gestures
             of
             the
             bodie
             in
             publike
             exercises
             of
             diuine
             worship
             prophanly
             scorned
             by
             some
             .
          
           
             Superstitiously
             abused
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             we
             are
             the
             temples
             of
             God
             we
             should
             be
             more
             beautifull
             within
             ,
             then
             without
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.
             36
             
          
           
             But
             the
             wicked
             are
             compared
             sometime
             to
             open
             ,
             and
             sometime
             to
             pa●nted
             Sepulchers
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             secondary
             great
             question
             in
             religion
             is
             this
             ,
             who
             are
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             soueraigne
             rule
             whereby
             Christians
             of
             all
             estates
             must
             be
             tryed
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             25.
             23.
             
          
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             are
             not
             sundred
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             23
             
          
           
             24
             
          
           
             Operations
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             Externall
             common
             to
             al
             men
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Internall
             and
             proper
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Three
             effects
             wrought
             by
             the
             speciall
             operation
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Intercession
             .
          
           
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             Christian
             who
             hath
             Gods
             spirit
             knowes
             that
             he
             hath
             him
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             saluation
             ,
             is
             proued
             by
             three
             names
             giuen
             to
             the
             holy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             1
             He
             is
             Gods
             Seale
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             Gods
             earnest
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gods
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             causes
             the
             Lord
             deny
             his
             owne
             creature
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             Consolation
             against
             the
             fruite
             of
             sin
             ,
             specially
             against
             death
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             are
             subiect
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             whereunto
             we
             are
             subiect
             is
             neither
             tot●ll
             nor
             perpetuall
             .
          
           
             The
             Comforts
             of
             God
             are
             not
             common
             to
             all
             men
             indifferently
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             9.
             18.
             
          
           
             Christ
             dwelling
             in
             vs
             is
             by
             his
             spirit
             :
             no
             carnal
             presence
             required
             to
             make
             our
             vnion
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             epist.
             57
             ad●
             Dar●●n
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             comfort
             of
             Ethnikes
             against
             death
             ,
             not
             comparable
             to
             ours
             ,
             and
             our
             courage
             inferior
             to
             theirs
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Our
             bodies
             are
             not
             onely
             mortall
             but
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             officers
             of
             death
             hath
             boūd
             vs
             alredy
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             should
             we
             liue
             in
             the
             body
             vnder
             feare
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             pittifull
             securitie
             of
             carnall
             professors
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             58.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             19.
             
          
           
             Death
             entred
             into
             the
             body
             should
             represse
             our
             naturall
             pride
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Aug
             ser.
             21.
             
          
           
             Should
             learne
             vs
             temperance
             and
             sobrietie
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sathans
             shamelesse
             impudencie
             discouered
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             answer
             to
             be
             giuen
             Sathan
             in
             all
             his
             tentations
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             he
             hath
             deceiued
             vs
             so
             oft
             ,
             let
             vs
             beleeue
             him
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.
             
          
           
             How
             they
             who
             liue
             in
             sin
             are
             murtherers
             of
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             21.
             
          
           
             Strange
             death
             and
             diseases
             commeth
             vpon
             men
             through
             the
             groth
             of
             their
             sinnes
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             26.
             25
             
          
           
             Cypri
             ,
             ad
             Demet.
             
          
           
             Delay
             of
             iudgement
             confirms
             the
             wicked
             in
             euill
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             first
             impediment
             which
             stayes
             them
             frō
             repenting
             at
             Gods
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             Deu.
             29.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             who
             are
             spared
             should
             learne
             wisedome
             by
             iudgements
             ex●cuted
             vpon
             others
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             de
             lapsis
             serm
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
          
           
             Dei.
             cap.
             8
             ,
          
           
             Why
             some
             wicked
             men
             are
             punished
             in
             this
             life
             and
             not
             others
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             58.
             11.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             iudgement
             not
             to
             be
             corrected
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             Cant.
             hom
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Philo.
             lib.
             de
             confus
             .
             linguarum
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             119.
             71
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Marcellino
             epist.
             5
             
          
           
             Impediment
             .
             Wicked
             men
             repent
             not
             because
             they
             see
             the
             Godly
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             outward
             euils
             which
             come
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             actions
             &
             pas●●ons
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             wicked
             different
             in
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             ad
             D●met
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             hexam
             .
             hom
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             resur
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             of
             their
             meruailous
             coniunction
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             in
             die
             natal
             .
             dom
             .
             serm
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             doctrine
             knowne
             but
             not
             considered
             
          
           
             How
             that
             harmony
             which
             was
             betweene
             the
             soule
             and
             body
             by
             creation
             is
             now
             turned
             into
             disagreement
             .
          
           
             Foure
             estates
             of
             mans
             soule
             &
             body
             vnited
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             ,
             our
             estate
             in
             this
             life
             is
             neither
             our
             last
             nor
             best
             estate
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             ,
             wee
             〈…〉
             which
             no
             de●th
             can
             extingui●h
             .
          
           
             The
             prison
             of
             the
             body
             being
             broken
             the
             soule
             that
             was
             prisoner
             escapes
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             G●n
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             Amb.
             de
             poem
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             dye
             eyther
             vncertaine
             of
             comfort
             ,
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Or
             most
             certaine
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             46.
             4.
             
          
           
             O
             what
             a
             kindnes
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             holy
             balme
             wherby
             the
             body
             shall
             be
             preserued
             immortall
             .
          
           
             Worldlings
             seeke
             immortalitie
             the
             wrong
             way
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             ●5
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Life
             is
             first
             restored
             to
             the
             soule
             and
             then
             to
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             de
             aduē
             .
             dom
             .
             ser.
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             necessity
             is
             here
             that
             hee
             who
             raysed
             Christ
             shall
             also
             raise
             vs
             ?
          
           
             Ephe.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             20
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             resur
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             our
             Lord
             was
             among
             the
             dead
             let
             vs
             not
             feare
             when
             God
             cals
             vs
             to
             lye
             down
             among
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             Re●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             What
             comfort
             Christs
             re●urrection
             giues
             vs
             against
             death
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             Resurrection
             is
             a
             work
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Examples
             of
             the
             Resurrectiō
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             9.
             40.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gods
             working
             both
             in
             our selues
             and
             the
             creature
             co●firmes
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             
          
           
             Apost
             ser.
             34
             
          
           
             A
             two-fold
             meditation
             to
             cōfirme
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             How
             of
             a
             litle
             drop
             God
             mad●
             vs
             that
             which
             now
             wee
             are
             .
          
           
             Iust.
             Mart.
             ●pol
             .
             2.
             ad
             Senat.
             Rom.
             
          
           
             How
             God
             hath
             made
             vs
             of
             nothing
             to
             be
             that
             which
             now
             wee
             are
             .
          
           
             Ciril
             catech
             .
             4
             
          
           
             It
             is
             easier
             to
             restore
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             one
             that
             neuer
             was
             
          
           
             Ou●
             bod●es
             shall
             be
             raised
             with
             new
             qualities
             .
          
           
             They
             shall
             bee
             honourable
             .
          
           
             Members
             lame
             shal
             be
             restored
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             resur
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             They
             shall
             be
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             17.
             
          
           
             They
             shall
             be
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Resurrection
             is
             a
             benefit
             when
             remission
             of
             sin
             goes
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             follows
             after
             it
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             What
             fruit
             wee
             should
             gather
             of
             the
             Apostles
             former
             doctrin
             
          
           
             Consolation
             &
             exhortation
             both
             necessary
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Ber
             ▪
             ser.
             46.
             in
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Euery
             benefite
             of
             god
             is
             a
             new
             obligation
             b●●ding
             vs
             to
             serue
             him
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             freed
             vs
             from
             all
             other
             seruice
             that
             we
             might
             be
             bound
             to
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             seruant
             of
             seruants
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             the
             seruant
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             God
             seruice
             by
             two
             great
             bands
             especially
             .
          
           
             Creation
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             that
             man
             craues
             that
             of
             his
             inferiours
             ,
             which
             he
             giues
             not
             to
             his
             superiour
             .
          
           
             Redemption
             :
             here
             consider
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bought
             seruants
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             cost
             Christ
             full
             deare
             ,
             men
             sels
             good
             cheape
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Swor●
             seruants
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             wages
             before
             hand
             for
             seruice
             to
             be
             done
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             But
             many
             receiue
             that
             from
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             return
             no●
             to
             him
             but
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             A
             double
             debt
             lying
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             debt
             of
             sinne
             which
             ●e
             must
             seeke
             to
             be
             forgiuen
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             debt
             o●
             obedience
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             seeke
             to
             performe
             .
          
           
             A
             three-fold
             comfort
             for
             the
             godly
             for
             the
             debt
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             it
             ,
             giues
             vs
             wherewith
             to
             pay
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             He
             accepts
             for
             a
             time
             part
             of
             payment
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             wee
             pay
             of
             this
             debt
             the
             more
             we
             are
             able
             to
             pay
             .
          
           
             Good
             works
             are
             debts
             ,
             therfore
             not
             merits
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             17.
             7.
             8
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             No
             penman
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             did
             euer
             vse
             the
             word
             of
             merit
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             thought
             it
             smelled
             of
             presumption
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mac
             hom
             .
             15
             
          
           
             Ber
             ▪
             in
             Psal.
             qui
             habitat
             .
          
           
             Ser.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Cant.
             ser.
             61.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             66.
             
          
           
             De
             quadruplici
             debito
             .
          
           
             Our
             life
             should
             declare
             whose
             Seruants
             and
             debters
             we
             are
             .
          
           
             Philem.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             An
             accusation
             of
             the
             carelesse
             Christians
             of
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             Nehe.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Micah
             .
             7.
             3
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             Is
             is
             a
             difficult
             thing
             so
             to
             nourish
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             we
             nourish
             not
             sinne
             in
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Not
             like
             that
             Cherubin
             a
             minister
             of
             iustice
             to
             hold
             Ad●m
             out
             of
             paradise
             .
          
           
             E●e
             .
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             Both
             the
             word
             and
             deed
             of
             the
             Lord
             declares
             that
             he
             craues
             not
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             vseth
             threatnings
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             our
             rebellious
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             should
             be
             vsed
             as
             milk
             to
             some
             as
             salt
             to
             others
             
          
           
             But
             now
             men
             cannot
             abide
             the
             rebuke
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.
             8
             
          
           
             Micah
             .
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             ser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Either
             we
             must
             slay
             sin
             ,
             or
             sin
             shall
             slay
             vs.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             serm
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Euery
             sin
             is
             to
             vs
             the
             forbiddē
             tree
             .
          
           
             Men
             seeke
             on
             it
             that
             fruit
             which
             they
             shall
             not
             finde
             ,
             and
             finde
             on
             it
             that
             fruit
             which
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             .
          
           
             Great
             wisdome
             to
             discerne
             betweene
             the
             deceit
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Sinfull
             lusts
             compared
             to
             the
             streame
             of
             Iordan
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             locusts
             with
             womans
             hair
             ,
             lions
             teeth
             ,
             Scorpions
             taile
             .
          
           
             Basil
             in
             verb.
             
          
           
             Mos.
             attende
             tibi
             .
          
           
             Cirill
             .
             catech
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             This
             life
             is
             a
             thorow-way
             or
             middle
             passage
             ,
             eyther
             to
             heauen
             or
             hell
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             They
             who
             liue
             in
             sin
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             worse
             death
             abides
             them
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             The
             least
             degree
             of
             their
             punishment
             shall
             be
             a
             feareful
             famine
             of
             all
             worldly
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Ioell
             .
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             Why
             that
             secōd
             death
             is
             called
             a
             wrath
             ,
             and
             a
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             shews
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             Iude
             verse
             6.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             9.
             48.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             vniuersalitie
             of
             it
             :
             Nothing
             in
             man
             shall
             be
             without
             paine
             ,
             &
             all
             Gods
             plagues
             shall
             concur
             to
             punish
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             eternitie
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             most
             regenerate
             there
             is
             some
             thing
             that
             needes
             to
             be
             mortified
             .
          
           
             For
             out
             of
             the
             stony
             rocke
             springeth
             noysome
             weedes
             .
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             God
             works
             in
             vs
             he
             calles
             it
             our
             worke
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             vve
             should
             be
             humble
             and
             giue
             God
             the
             glory
             
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             29.
             14
             
          
           
             Presumptuous
             opinion
             of
             Merit
             damned
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             
          
           
             Apost
             .
             serm
             .
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10
             
          
           
             Aug.
             hom
             .
             14
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             
          
           
             Apost
             .
             ser.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             tryall
             of
             our
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             Death
             to
             sinne
             takes
             not
             life
             away
             but
             restores
             it
             .
          
           
             Sanctification
             is
             a
             work
             of
             difficultie
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             birth
             ,
             a
             death
             ,
             a
             circumcision
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             knife
             by
             which
             beastly
             lusts
             are
             slaine
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             
          
           
             Mac.
             hom
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             Temporall
             life
             is
             not
             the
             recompense
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             19
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             He
             proues
             the
             last
             part
             of
             his
             preceding
             argument
             .
          
           
             The
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             eyther
             vniuersall
             extending
             to
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
          
           
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             progresse
             and
             perfection
             of
             our
             saluation
             is
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             that
             we
             can
             not
             walk
             without
             a
             guide
             ,
             we
             ●re
             warned
             that
             we
             are
             but
             babes
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             30.
             31
             
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             religion
             to
             turne
             Gods
             precepts
             into
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             43.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             143.
             10
             
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             follow
             our
             guide
             as
             Israell
             did
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             A
             three-fold
             operation
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Why
             in
             his
             first
             operation
             he
             is
             called
             a
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             to
             fear
             
          
           
             By
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Law
             he
             discouers
             sin
             and
             wrath
             due
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             causeth
             feare
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hee
             is
             not
             here
             comparing
             the
             godly
             vnder
             the
             Law
             vvith
             the
             godly
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             A
             seruile
             feare
             .
          
           
             A
             filiall
             feare
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             130.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             Diabolicall
             feare
             .
          
           
             Iames.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             From
             what
             sort
             of
             feare
             are
             we
             exempted
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             godly
             feare
             prepares
             a
             place
             for
             the
             perfect
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             departs
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             wicked
             feare
             of
             wrath
             once
             begun
             encreases
             till
             it
             proceede
             to
             desp●rate
             feare
             .
          
           
             No
             prayer
             to
             God
             without
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             godly
             sometime
             are
             transported
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             godly
             should
             cry
             together
             ,
             not
             one
             against
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             Vnion
             of
             desires
             in
             prayer
             commended
             .
          
           
             Iames.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             As
             many
             hands
             lift
             a
             burthen
             importable
             to
             one
             ,
             so
             
          
           
             The
             Parents
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             wings
             whereby
             praier
             ascends
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Efficacie
             of
             prayer
             ,
             euery
             petition
             returns
             with
             profit
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             an
             enimie
             to
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             16.
             16
             
          
           
             Zach.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             the
             scripture
             no
             prayer
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             nor
             to
             Cherubin
             ,
             nor
             Seraphin
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             in
             the
             court
             of
             heauen
             as
             in
             the
             courts
             of
             earthly
             kings
             .
          
           
             Euery
             tongue
             and
             language
             is
             sanctified
             for
             prayer
             if
             we
             vnderstand
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             builders
             of
             Babell
             who
             speake
             to
             the
             people
             in
             a
             language
             they
             vnderstand
             not
             
          
           
             A
             comfort
             for
             weake
             Christians
             who
             are
             moued
             by
             their
             wants
             to
             doubt
             of
             this
             testimonie
             .
          
           
             A
             necessary
             admonition
             so
             to
             mourn
             for
             that
             which
             we
             wāt
             ,
             that
             wee
             giue
             thanks
             for
             that
             mesure
             of
             grace
             which
             we
             haue
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             This
             testimonie
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             not
             alway
             perceiued
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             of
             them
             who
             haue
             it
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             35.
             
          
           
             Cōfort
             against
             spirituall
             desertions
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Sons
             of
             God
             cannot
             but
             liue
             because
             they
             are
             the
             heires
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Gods
             goodnes
             is
             shewed
             to
             all
             his
             creaturs
             ,
             but
             his
             inheritance
             is
             res●●ued
             to
             his
             Sonnes
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             57
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             are
             his
             heyres
             and
             yet
             the
             inheritance
             is
             not
             diminished
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             verb
             dom
             .
             in
             Euan.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             ser.
             64.
             
          
           
             They
             who
             wer
             born
             in
             the
             first
             age
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             not
             be
             perfected
             without
             vs.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             40.
             
          
           
             In
             earthly
             inheritances
             the
             father
             dyes
             or
             the
             sonne
             inherit
             ,
             but
             here
             the
             sonne
             must
             dye
             ,
             or
             else
             hee
             cannot
             inherit
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             102.
             26
             
          
           
             Psal.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Theophilact
             .
          
           
             Christs
             two-fold
             right
             to
             the
             inheritance
             and
             how
             in
             the
             second
             only
             we
             are
             annexed
             with
             him
             
          
           
             How
             all
             these
             great
             mercies
             should
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             walke
             worthy
             of
             our
             heauenly
             vocation
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             For
             Sathans
             silly
             offers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             these
             high
             mercies
             whereunto
             God
             hath
             called
             vs
             in
             Christ
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19493-e23710
           
             The
             mortification
             of
             a
             Christian
             consists
             in
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             principal
             argument
             against
             the
             crosse
             is
             from
             the
             end
             of
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             
          
           
             Different
             courses
             of
             the
             Christian
             &
             worldling
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Christian
             is
             better
             than
             his
             beginning
             ,
             not
             so
             with
             the
             worldling
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             haue
             crosses
             ,
             but
             not
             Christs
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             G●●
             .
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Barn.
             apol
             ad
             Abbat
             Clun
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             persons
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             are
             said
             to
             suffer
             with
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cir.
             ●atec
             .
             16
             
          
           
             Cip.
             lib.
             2.
             epist.
             6.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             required
             to
             make
             our
             sufferings
             sufferings
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             against
             inward
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             against
             outward
             Afflictions
             which
             wee
             suffer
             either
             in
             name
             ,
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Or
             in
             our
             goods
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Or
             in
             our
             persons
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             trouble
             it
             is
             expedient
             to
             looke
             vnto
             the
             end
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Amplification
             of
             the
             first
             principal
             argument
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             tasted
             both
             of
             present
             sufferings
             and
             of
             glory
             to
             come
             ,
             giues
             his
             iudgement
             here
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             he
             tasted
             in
             his
             iournie
             from
             Ierusalem
             to
             Illiricum
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             his
             iourney
             from
             earth
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             certaintie
             of
             the
             glory
             to
             come
             mittigates
             our
             present
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             .
             Cant.
             ser.
             61.
             
          
           
             It
             should
             make
             vs
             despise
             both
             the
             threatnings
             &
             allurements
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             28
             
          
           
             How
             our
             life
             is
             but
             the
             life
             of
             a
             moment
             .
          
           
             Sacred
             similitudes
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             shadowes
             the
             vanitie
             of
             our
             present
             life
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           
             The
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             are
             worme-eaten
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             14.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             comes
             sometime
             before
             trouble
             ,
             sometime
             in
             trouble
             ,
             but
             alway
             after
             trouble
             ,
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Our
             glory
             is
             prepared
             but
             not
             reueled
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Sanctis
             .
             ser.
             46.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             18
             
          
           
             Exod.
             40.
             34.
             
          
           
             Yet
             by
             the
             glory
             reuealed
             we
             may
             iudge
             of
             that
             glory
             which
             is
             not
             reuealed
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             ser.
             99.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             Cant.
             Ser.
             47.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             good
             to
             them
             who
             seeke
             him
             ,
             much
             more
             vnto
             thē
             who
             finde
             him
             .
          
           
             Fortie
             dayes
             company
             with
             God
             changed
             the
             face
             of
             Moses
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             Aug.
             ad
             frat
             .
             in
             Erem
             .
          
           
             If
             our
             bodyes
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             what
             shall
             our
             soules
             be
             ?
          
           
             All
             the
             companions
             in
             that
             glory
             ,
             are
             fir●●
             borne
             ,
             all
             no●le
             mē
             ,
             of
             s●●ength
             and
             dignitie
             .
          
           
             The
             glor●
             of
             one
             of
             them
             augments
             the
             Glory
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Specially
             the
             sight
             of
             Iesus
             Lord
             of
             that
             familie
             shall
             encrease
             our
             ioy
             .
          
           
             The
             seeling
             of
             our
             secōd
             house
             is
             but
             the
             pauement
             of
             our
             third
             house
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             14
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ahashuerus
             banquet
             not
             comparable
             to
             our
             marria●e
             banquet
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             outward
             court
             of
             Gods
             pallace
             be
             so
             furnished
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             inner
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             65.
             
          
           
             The
             eternitie
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             claritie
             &
             perspicuity
             of
             it
             Col.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             taste
             worldlings
             haue
             of
             the
             ioyes
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             cause
             why
             we
             walke
             slowly
             toward
             that
             glory
             is
             because
             we
             know
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             insists
             in
             the
             amplification
             of
             this
             glory
             .
          
           
             He
             proues
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             certaintie
             of
             that
             glory
             ,
             by
             two
             arguments
             
          
           
             From
             the
             feruent
             desire
             which
             the
             creature
             hath
             to
             it
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             feruent
             desire
             which
             the
             godly
             haue
             to
             it
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             his
             proceeding
             in
             the
             first
             argument
             .
          
           
             A
             proposition
             of
             the
             feruent
             desire
             of
             the
             creature-exprest
             by
             foure
             phrases
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             sonnes
             of
             God
             now
             are
             not
             reueiled
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             not
             knowne
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             This
             learnes
             vs
             not
             to
             despise
             other
             men
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             what
             they
             are
             in
             Gods
             election
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             glory
             which
             now
             is
             obscured
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             sons
             of
             God
             shold
             not
             iudge
             of
             themselues
             by
             their
             present
             state
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Comfortable
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Lord
             calles
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             works
             his
             creatures
             ,
             he
             calleth
             vs
             his
             sonnes
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             sin
             increases
             ,
             so
             the
             curse
             increases
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             vanitie
             is
             a
             threefold
             abuse
             of
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             God.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             wicked
             whom
             against
             their
             will
             they
             serue
             .
          
           
             The
             creatures
             being
             restored
             to
             the
             liberty
             shall
             all
             concur
             to
             plague
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             will
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             How
             stands
             it
             with
             iustice
             that
             the
             creature
             is
             punished
             for
             mans
             sinne
             ?
          
           
             The
             fall
             of
             Angels
             ,
             of
             man
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             creature
             compared
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             blame
             our
             selus
             when
             we
             are
             cross●d
             by
             the
             cr●ature
             .
          
           
             Man
             and
             the
             creature
             for
             mans
             ●●ke
             are
             restored
             to
             hope
             ,
             which
             n●ither
             Apostate
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             reprobate
             men
             haue
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             of
             the
             feruent
             desire
             of
             the
             creature
             taken
             from
             their
             better
             estate
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             What
             creatures
             shall
             be
             restored
             .
          
           
             Iesus
             the
             restorer
             heales
             euery
             wound
             that
             Sathan
             hath
             inflicted
             vpon
             man.
             
          
           
             Three
             obiects
             of
             Sathans
             malice
             :
             first
             God
             :
             secondly
             man
             :
             thirdly
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             God
             ouershooteth
             Sathan
             in
             all
             his
             machinations
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             vse
             the
             creaturs
             wil
             serue
             in
             the
             day
             of
             restitution
             we
             shall
             know
             best
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             the
             creatures
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             they
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             21.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             kingdome
             requireth
             that
             the
             creature
             be
             changed
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             should
             we
             be
             changed
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             purpose
             further
             amplified
             by
             groning
             and
             sighing
             of
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Sometime
             God
             complaines
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             sometime
             the
             creature
             complaines
             to
             God
             vpon
             man
             :
             miserable
             is
             man
             if
             he
             complaine
             not
             on
             himself
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Trauailing
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             ascribed
             to
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             7.
             
          
           
             One
             manner
             of
             way
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             prouing
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             certaintie
             of
             that
             glory
             ,
             is
             the
             feruent
             desire
             the
             godly
             haue
             to
             it
             by
             instinct
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             sonnes
             of
             God
             and
             the
             creature
             grone
             together
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             restored
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             mourne
             not
             with
             them
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             pertakers
             so
             much
             as
             of
             the
             deliuerie
             of
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Learning
             vs
             hum
             litie
             ,
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             &
             diligence
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             No
             plenitude
             but
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             haue
             we
             now
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             are
             we
             not
             to
             think
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             grace
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             but
             beginnings
             
          
           
             This
             comfort
             vainly
             abused
             by
             prophane
             men
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             giues
             vs
             not
             in
             this
             life
             the
             principall
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             earnest
             .
          
           
             What
             comfort
             we
             haue
             now
             in
             the
             earnest
             and
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Two
             effects
             which
             the
             Spirit
             workes
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             first
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             miserie
             for
             which
             they
             sigh
             .
          
           
             Sighing
             and
             mourning
             goe
             before
             comfort
             
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             25.
             
          
           
             M●t.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             38.
             
          
           
             Maries
             teares
             pleased
             Christ
             better
             than
             the
             Pharises
             delicates
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             7.
             38.
             verse
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             deplorable
             hardnes
             of
             hart
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             that
             cannot
             mourne
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Num.
             20.
             11
             
          
           
             Seing
             wee
             haue
             so
             many
             causes
             of
             mourning
             :
             without
             vs
             ,
             the
             troublesome
             estate
             of
             Gods
             Church
             .
          
           
             Nehem.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             29.
             4
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Causes
             of
             mourning
             ,
             within
             vs
             ,
             our
             manifold
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Kin.
             20.
             23
             
          
           
             And
             our
             manifold
             tentations
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             .
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             effect
             the
             spirit
             works
             in
             vs
             ,
             is
             a
             waiting
             for
             deliuerance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             Prou.
             24.
             13
             
          
           
             The
             day
             of
             death
             and
             day
             of
             resurrection
             earnestly
             waited
             for
             by
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Death
             comes
             on
             the
             wicked
             as
             I●hu
             came
             on
             Iehoram
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             9.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             not
             soiourne
             in
             the
             body
             like
             Ionas
             in
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             but
             like
             Abraham
             in
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             9
             
          
           
             Ionas
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             day
             of
             Christs
             second
             comming
             longed
             for
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Iewes
             waited
             for
             the
             yeere
             of
             Iubilie
             so
             should
             we
             for
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             alas
             few
             doe
             so
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             wounded
             cōscience
             euen
             of
             the
             godly
             de●ires
             not
             death
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             86.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             Adoption
             is
             eyther
             begun
             as
             now
             :
             or
             accompished
             as
             wee
             looke
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             a
             two-fold
             redemption
             :
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             soule
             frō
             sin
             :
             secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             body
             from
             death
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             20.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             Cōfort
             against
             the
             present
             base
             estate
             of
             our
             bodyes
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             19.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             He
             who
             hath
             the
             first
             redemption
             shall
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             
          
           
             An
             obiection
             answered
             .
          
           
             This
             verse
             abused
             to
             impugne
             Iustification
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             hope
             compaired
             in
             their
             relation
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             36.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             hope
             compared
             in
             their
             mutuall
             relation
             betweene
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             15.
             
          
           
             Habak
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             right
             place
             assigned
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             &
             Loue
             ,
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             Iustification
             by
             Faith
             onely
             ,
             takes
             not
             away
             Hope
             &
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Calumnie
             of
             the
             aduersary
             concerning
             this
             confuted
             .
          
           
             Hope
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             strong
             thing
             ,
             depending
             on
             sure
             warrants
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             wararant
             of
             our
             Hope
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             short
             description
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             his
             first
             principall
             argument
             of
             comfort
             against
             the
             crosse
             
          
           
             Sixe
             seuerall
             reasons
             of
             comfort
             ,
             lurking
             vnder
             this
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             worldlings
             comfort
             is
             in
             things
             that
             are
             seene
             ,
             the
             Christians
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             Augustines
             Allegory
             on
             the
             words
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             11.
             11.
             
          
           
             Worldlings
             haue
             no
             present
             pleasures
             :
             such
             as
             are
             gone
             are
             lost
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             to
             come
             or
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             Impatience
             in
             trouble
             proceeds
             from
             the
             want
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Licentiousnes
             in
             prosperitie
             proceeds
             from
             the
             want
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             Without
             patience
             no
             grace
             can
             be
             preserued
             .
          
           
             Ethnicke
             philosophers
             excluded
             from
             the
             praise
             of
             true
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Worldlings
             sustyning
             great
             distresse
             for
             gaine
             ,
             are
             also
             excluded
             from
             the
             praise
             of
             true
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Atheists
             who
             pine
             themselues
             to
             commit
             euill
             excluded
             from
             the
             praise
             of
             true
             Patience
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             is
             freed
             from
             wickednes
             not
             from
             weaknes
             .
          
           
             Why
             infirmities
             are
             left
             in
             vs
             after
             our
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             Our
             infirmities
             are
             manifold
             .
          
           
             Wee
             should
             strengthen
             our selues
             most
             where
             we
             are
             weakest
             .
          
           
             Yet
             so
             that
             we
             remember
             that
             the
             enimie
             repulsed
             at
             one
             place
             will
             assault
             another
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             Praier
             is
             a
             communing
             of
             the
             soule
             with
             God
             
          
           
             Our
             natural
             inabilitie
             to
             pray
             is
             ,
             eyther
             in
             our
             corrupt
             vnderstanding
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             seek
             things
             vnlawfull
             ,
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Or
             in
             our
             corrupt
             affection
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             seeke
             things
             lawfull
             for
             the
             wrong
             end
             .
          
           
             Iames.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             What
             good
             can
             we
             doe
             by
             Nature
             ,
             seeing
             we
             cannot
             doe
             so
             much
             as
             pray
             for
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Spirit
             requests
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Chris●an
             Mat
             hom
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             refuse
             that
             which
             we
             wil
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             it
             is
             not
             for
             our
             weale
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             refusal
             of
             anything
             to
             his
             owne
             ,
             is
             not
             without
             the
             graunt
             of
             a
             better
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             which
             obtaines
             all
             other
             gifts
             is
             also
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             the
             praise
             of
             all
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Lord
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
             whē
             no
             man
             will
             speake
             for
             them
             they
             want
             not
             Intercessours
             .
          
           
             Miserable
             are
             those
             who
             bend
             their
             tongues
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             maketh
             request
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             18.
             
          
           
             Let
             not
             man
             therefore
             sinne
             vnder
             hope
             of
             secrecie
             .
          
           
             Esay
             29.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             94.
             89
             10.
             11
             
          
           
             But
             let
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             an
             awband
             ,
             euenin
             secret
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             sonnes
             of
             Adam
             seeke
             to
             hide
             themselues
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             But
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             only
             makes
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             true
             christian
             &
             counterfaite
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             great
             wisedome
             that
             God
             hath
             locked
             vp
             the
             hart
             of
             one
             man
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             soueraignty
             of
             God
             ouer
             man
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             vpon
             the
             secrets
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Man
             hath
             but
             his
             hart
             to
             hold
             him
             vp
             ,
             &
             God
             can
             take
             it
             f●ō
             him
             ,
             when
             hee
             will.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             We
             haue
             neede
             of
             great
             reuerence
             in
             praier
             ,
             seeing
             we
             speak
             to
             him
             who
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             23
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             That
             preparation
             go
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             preparation
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             be
             attention
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             That
             after
             prayer
             therebe
             thanksgiuing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             curse
             of
             Moab
             is
             vpon
             prophane
             men
             ,
             they
             pray
             and
             preuailes
             not
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             spirit
             requests
             for
             Saints
             onely
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             he
             requests
             for
             vs
             who
             are
             sinners
             ?
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             15.
             17
             
          
           
             In
             the
             christian
             man
             are
             two
             men
             ,
             the
             new
             and
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             God
             iudges
             of
             the
             Christian
             by
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             Num.
             23.
             21
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             that
             he
             who
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             man
             liues
             in
             the
             body
             like
             Lot
             in
             Sodome
             :
          
           
             Psal.
             120.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reioycing
             when
             he
             doth
             good
             ,
             grieued
             when
             he
             doth
             euill
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●hould
             not
             p●●sent
             petitiōs
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             according
             to
             his
             wil.
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             hath
             accesse
             to
             the
             priuie
             chāber
             of
             the
             great
             king
             euer
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             principall
             argument
             of
             comfort
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             working
             all
             things
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             Manifold
             blessings
             of
             God
             are
             vpon
             the
             Godly
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13
             
          
           
             Zach.
             1.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             our
             comfort
             be
             so
             sweete
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             full
             masse
             be
             ?
          
           
             None
             but
             a
             Christian
             can
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pearles
             which
             none
             know
             but
             they
             who
             haue
             them
             .
          
           
             Worldlings
             speake
             of
             them
             like
             birds
             counterfaiting
             the
             voyce
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Worldlings
             cursed
             with
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           
             Sure
             knowledge
             of
             Christian
             comfort
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             Other
             men
             hazards
             vnder
             hope
             ,
             but
             the
             Christian
             runs
             as
             sure
             to
             obtaine
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             20
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             17
             
          
           
             One
             of
             Sathans
             slights
             is
             to
             cause
             vs
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             by
             their
             beginnings
             .
          
           
             What
             inconueniences
             arise
             from
             this
             precipitation
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             116.
             10
             
          
           
             Psa.
             116.
             13.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             will
             iudge
             of
             Lazarus
             on
             the
             dunghill
             ,
             shall
             think
             him
             more
             miserable
             than
             the
             rich
             Glutton
             .
          
           
             But
             wee
             shall
             best
             iudge
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             tarry
             till
             they
             be
             ended
             .
          
           
             Esay
             48.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             37.
             
          
           
             Gods
             wonderfull
             wisdome
             in
             causing
             things
             of
             so
             contrary
             qualities
             to
             agree
             to
             do
             one
             worke
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             rested
             from
             the
             worke
             of
             creation
             ,
             not
             of
             gubernation
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             His
             prouidence
             extends
             to
             the
             smallest
             things
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             22.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             113.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             20.
             
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             In
             greatest
             confusion
             of
             things
             ,
             let
             vs
             keepe
             our
             comfort
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             them
             shal
             be
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Yea
             euen
             when
             he
             seemes
             to
             be
             most
             angry
             with
             his
             children
             he
             is
             working
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             17.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Chrisost.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             14
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             13
             
          
           
             For
             the
             working
             of
             God
             with
             his
             children
             is
             by
             contraries
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             stratagems
             are
             directed
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Ambr.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             paeni
             .
             ca.
             13
             
          
           
             Sathans
             accusations
             for
             sinnes
             past
             are
             vnto
             the
             godly
             preseruatiues
             against
             sin
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             And
             his
             tentations
             to
             sinne
             chases
             them
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             13
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Philistims
             vnderstood
             not
             Samsons
             riddle
             ,
             how
             sweete
             came
             out
             of
             the
             sowre
             ,
             so
             cannot
             worldlings
             that
             comfort
             is
             in
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             profitable
             to
             the
             children
             of
             God
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             71
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             putrifie
             and
             rots
             in
             their
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             48.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Death
             workes
             also
             the
             good
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Death
             compared
             to
             the
             red
             Sea
             :
             Egiptians
             drowne
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Israelits
             of
             God
             shall
             goe
             through
             it
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             enimies
             of
             Gods
             childrē
             against
             their
             will
             procures
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             50.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             29.
             
          
           
             Death
             of
             the
             body
             to
             a
             Christian
             is
             but
             as
             the
             renting
             of
             Iosephs
             garment
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Chrisostome
             .
          
           
             Since
             to
             euery
             Christian
             all
             things
             work
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             much
             more
             are
             we
             to
             think
             that
             this
             is
             the
             priuiledge
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             warning
             for
             Kings
             &
             such
             as
             are
             in
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             Hester
             .
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             
          
           
             They
             who
             rise
             to
             authoritie
             &
             not
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             assuredly
             fall
             .
          
           
             Examples
             ●●ewing
             how
             God
             hath
             altered
             the
             state
             of
             worldly
             Empires
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             Pharaoh
             king
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Monarch
             of
             Babell
             and
             Persia.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             our
             greatest
             mutations
             our
             hart
             should
             not
             be
             moued
             from
             confidence
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             19.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             a
             christians
             best
             .
          
           
             A
             wicked
             man
             is
             at
             his
             best
             when
             he
             is
             first
             borne
             ,
             for
             the
             longer
             he
             liues
             the
             moe
             sins
             he
             multiplyes
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             9.
             3
             
          
           
             A
             man
             continuing
             in
             sinne
             compared
             to
             one
             gathering
             a
             treasure
             .
          
           
             With
             euery
             new
             sinne
             he
             gathers
             a
             new
             portion
             of
             wrath
             .
          
           
             A
             Christians
             best
             beginnes
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             conuersion
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             day
             of
             our
             conuersion
             was
             a
             day
             of
             diu●si●
             betweene
             vs
             &
             our
             old
             sinnes
             which
             wee
             should
             not
             forget
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             our
             best
             is
             not
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             let
             vs
             possesse
             our
             ●oules
             in
             patience
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             are
             to
             be
             pittied
             who
             reioyce
             in
             things
             present
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             best
             things
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Miserable
             worldlings
             who
             take
             more
             paines
             to
             get
             &
             keep
             any
             thing
             than
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             22.
             
          
           
             How
             all
             things
             worke
             for
             the
             worst
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             The
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             former
             comfort
             belongs
             are
             described
             to
             be
             such
             as
             loue
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             inseperably
             knit
             ,
             1.
             
             Gods
             purpose
             concerning
             vs
             ,
             2.
             his
             calling
             of
             vs
             ,
             3.
             our
             loue
             toward
             him
             .
          
           
             None
             can
             loue
             God
             but
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             chosen
             and
             called
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             thought
             a
             common
             thing
             to
             loue
             God
             ,
             but
             none
             can
             loue
             him
             who
             are
             not
             beloued
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             would
             know
             Gods
             purpose
             toward
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             go
             downe
             to
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             vp
             to
             Gods
             counsell
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             Loue
             the
             first
             affection
             that
             Sathan
             peruerted
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             first
             which
             in
             our
             regeneration
             is
             rectified
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             obiect
             of
             reformed
             loue
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             ser
             223
             
          
           
             The
             second
             obiect
             of
             reformed
             loue
             is
             our
             selus
             
          
           
             He
             cannot
             loue
             his
             brother
             who
             loues
             no●
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Man
             hath
             need
             to
             learne
             how
             to
             loue
             himself
             rightly
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             ad
             frat
             .
             in
             Eremo
             .
             ser.
             30.
             
          
           
             Amb.
             lib.
             2.
             offi
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Loue
             to
             our selues
             and
             our
             neighbor
             ●●uld
             be
             measured
             ,
             but
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             should
             be
             without
             measure
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             in
             Cant
             ser.
             20.
             
          
           
             Three
             conditions
             requisite
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             22.
             23
             
          
           
             In
             this
             life
             wee
             are
             farre
             from
             that
             measure
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             should
             be
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Foure
             meditations
             helpful
             to
             encrease
             in
             vs
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             loue
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             himselfe
             is
             the
             supreame
             good
             .
          
           
             Because
             he
             hath
             first
             loued
             vs.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             declared
             his
             loue
             by
             innumerable
             gifts
             already
             giuen
             vs.
             
          
           
             Hee
             hath
             yet
             greater
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             prepared
             for
             vs
             to
             giue
             vs.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             dei
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             18
             
          
           
             Our
             loue
             to
             God
             must
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Property
             of
             Loue
             ,
             it
             longs
             to
             obtaine
             tha●
             which
             is
             beloued
             .
          
           
             We
             loue
             not
             God
             if
             we
             vse
             not
             the
             exercises
             of
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
             seeing
             by
             them
             onely
             we
             haue
             familiaritie
             with
             God
             vpon
             earth
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             97
             
          
           
             Psal.
             26.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             2.
             
          
           
             We
             loue
             not
             God
             if
             we
             long
             not
             to
             be
             with
             him
             in
             heauen
             ,
             wher
             he
             shews
             his
             most
             familiar
             presence
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             42.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             143.
             
          
           
             Phillip
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             How
             by
             this
             tryal
             it
             is
             found
             that
             many
             are
             void
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             true
             loue
             is
             obedience
             ,
             and
             a
             care
             to
             please
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             21
             
          
           
             What
             great
             blessing
             belongeth
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             calling
             seeke
             to
             honour
             God.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             140.
             11
             
          
           
             Psal.
             52.
             5.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             age
             in
             word
             calleth
             Christ
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             casts
             off
             his
             yoke
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             propertie
             of
             loue
             is
             bountifulnesse
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             is
             readines
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             A
             confirmatiō
             of
             his
             third
             and
             last
             argument
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             saluation
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             tokens
             thereof
             in
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Our
             calling
             &
             conuersion
             flowes
             from
             Gods
             purpose
             &
             therefore
             all
             the
             praise
             of
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             Mercy
             and
             not
             of
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Our
             calling
             is
             twofold
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             calling
             is
             a
             declaration
             of
             our
             election
             .
          
           
             All
             mankinde
             are
             considered
             standing
             in
             three
             circles
             ,
             &
             they
             onely
             are
             blessed
             who
             are
             within
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             Where
             euer
             the
             Gospell
             is
             preached
             to
             cal
             men
             there
             God
             hath
             toward
             some
             a
             purpose
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             were
             cōsidered
             ,
             it
             wold
             work
             a
             greater
             reuerence
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             A
             fearefull
             token
             of
             Gods
             departure
             ,
             whē
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             call
             a
             people
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             For
             no
             husbandman
             will
             want
             labourers
             in
             his
             field
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             haruest
             is
             not
             ended
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Gospell
             comes
             not
             by
             mans
             procurement
             ,
             so
             no
             power
             of
             man
             can
             remoue
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             treasure
             of
             comfort
             is
             to
             be
             digged
             out
             of
             this
             Verse
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             cleare
             a
             sight
             of
             saluation
             in
             all
             the
             booke
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             linckes
             of
             the
             Chaine
             of
             saluation
             :
             Election
             :
             Calling
             :
             Iustification
             :
             Glorification
             ,
             are
             knit
             inseperably
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             sure
             hold
             of
             the
             middle
             linckes
             ,
             Calling
             and
             Iustification
             ,
             is
             sure
             of
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             Election
             and
             Glorification
             .
          
           
             Our
             present
             life
             is
             a
             point
             of
             time
             betweene
             two
             eternities
             .
          
           
             If
             in
             this
             life
             we
             fall
             we
             may
             rise
             againe
             ,
             but
             if
             in
             death
             we
             step
             downeward
             we
             shall
             neuer
             mend
             it
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             30.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prescience
             and
             Predestination
             how
             they
             are
             here
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             Prescience
             improperly
             ascribed
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             Prescience
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             considered
             ,
             generally
             ,
             and
             specially
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             15
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             Chaine
             it
             is
             specially
             considered
             as
             it
             lookes
             to
             the
             Elect
             onely
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             Predestination
             is
             also
             two
             wayes
             considered
             .
          
           
             Foreseene
             merits
             falsely
             collected
             out
             of
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             This
             errour
             is
             improued
             by
             their
             own
             men
             as
             Caietane
             .
          
           
             and
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             Sanctification
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             predestination
             and
             therefore
             not
             a
             cause
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             calling
             of
             God
             sinds
             euery
             man
             in
             an
             euill
             estate
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             48.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiections
             of
             men
             against
             Gods
             predestination
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             tract
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Epist.
             59
             ad
             Paulin.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             in
             Iob.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Predestination
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             second
             causes
             and
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             diuinitie
             teacheth
             Atheists
             to
             despise
             the
             means
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             God
             giues
             his
             blessings
             by
             meanes
             ,
             therefore
             they
             should
             not
             neglect
             the
             meanes
             who
             seeke
             the
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             13
             
          
           
             Comfort
             ,
             our
             election
             before
             time
             cannot
             be
             disanulled
             by
             any
             creature
             made
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             Sauing
             grace
             is
             communicated
             to
             few
             ,
             &
             therefore
             should
             be
             the
             more
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             Mat
             ,
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             So
             is
             it
             in
             nature
             that
             rarest
             things
             are
             most
             regarded
             .
          
           
             Predestination
             is
             vnto
             glory
             by
             a
             conformitie
             with
             Christ
             in
             our
             present
             life
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             As
             Christ
             is
             the
             life
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             the
             way
             ,
             neither
             can
             wee
             come
             to
             life
             but
             by
             the
             way
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Conformitie
             with
             Christ
             wherein
             it
             stands
             .
          
           
             Workes
             done
             by
             Christ
             are
             threefold
             :
             1.
             personall
             workes
             of
             Redemption
             :
             2.
             
             Miracles
             :
             3.
             workes
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Papists
             are
             apish
             imitators
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             onely
             should
             we
             follow
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             Heb
             ,
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             also
             follow
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             in
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             23.
             43.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             mouing
             vs
             to
             a
             cōformitie
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Image
             of
             God
             is
             our
             most
             auncient
             glory
             ,
             stollen
             from
             vs
             by
             Sathan
             and
             which
             we
             should
             seek
             to
             recouer
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             a
             double
             deceiuer
             .
          
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             first
             conformed
             himselfe
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             We
             cannot
             be
             saued
             except
             we
             be
             comformed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             name
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             three
             wayes
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             :
             1.
             as
             God
             :
             2.
             as
             man
             :
             3.
             as
             a
             mediator
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             20
             
          
           
             Priuiledges
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             are
             two
             :
             1.
             excellencie
             of
             strength
             :
             2.
             excellencie
             of
             dignitie
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Miserable
             are
             they
             in
             this
             age
             who
             doe
             not
             acknowledge
             Christs
             prerogatiue
             .
          
           
             Whatsoeuer
             excellencie
             our
             elder
             brother
             hath
             it
             is
             for
             our
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             are
             many
             wayes
             knit
             together
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             greatnes
             of
             Christs
             loue
             toward
             vs
             in
             making
             vs
             his
             brethren
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             cleare
             sight
             of
             saluation
             is
             here
             discouered
             to
             the
             Christian.
             
          
           
             The
             prerogatiues
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             farre
             more
             honourable
             than
             any
             that
             worldlings
             can
             claime
             to
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             87.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             most
             sure
             and
             auncient
             Charters
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             his
             inheritance
             
          
           
             Calling
             is
             the
             first
             manifestation
             of
             our
             Election
             ,
             &
             forerunner
             of
             our
             Glorification
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             inward
             calling
             is
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Calling
             there
             is
             a
             taking
             of
             some
             ,
             &
             leauing
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             taken
             vs
             out
             from
             amōg
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             as
             he
             took
             Lot
             out
             of
             Sodome
             
          
           
             No
             difference
             by
             nature
             betweene
             elect
             men
             &
             reprobate
             ,
             till
             our
             calling
             make
             it
             
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             our
             calling
             is
             to
             vs
             as
             the
             deliuerance
             from
             Egipt
             ,
             or
             the
             yeere
             of
             Iubily
             to
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Calling
             being
             a
             new
             creation
             is
             onely
             wrought
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             verb.
             Apost
             .
          
           
             Man
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             minde
             of
             it
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             None
             are
             called
             by
             this
             calling
             but
             they
             who
             are
             elect
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             wonderfull
             distinction
             this
             calling
             makes
             among
             men
             .
          
           
             Miserable
             are
             they
             whom
             this
             calling
             hath
             not
             seperated
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             our
             calling
             is
             called
             a
             yeere
             ,
             a
             day
             ,
             to
             tell
             vs
             it
             is
             but
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             11
             
          
           
             No
             Grace
             will
             be
             offered
             to
             vs
             after
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Euodio
             .
             Epist.
             99.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             principall
             pollicie
             is
             to
             steale
             away
             from
             men
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             10
             
          
           
             Iustification
             posterior
             to
             Calling
             in
             order
             ,
             not
             in
             time
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             Iustifying
             three
             wayes
             taken
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             7.
             29
             
          
           
             Iustification
             is
             opponed
             to
             cōdemnation
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             state
             of
             the
             controuersie
             of
             Iustification
             stands
             betweene
             vs
             and
             the
             Papists
             
          
           
             Foure
             names
             giuen
             to
             that
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             are
             iustified
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             that
             Christs
             righteousnes
             is
             ours
             ,
             stoppeth
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             that
             impugnes
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Works
             not
             of
             the
             vnregenerate
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             regenerate
             also
             excluded
             from
             the
             act
             of
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             Proued
             by
             examples
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             proued
             by
             reason
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             
          
           
             Bern.
             in
             fest
             .
             omniū
             .
             sanct
             .
             serm
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             that
             workes
             of
             men
             regenerate
             doe
             not
             merit
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             workes
             done
             in
             vs
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             Faith
             &
             works
             are
             not
             simply
             opponed
             to
             other
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             inseperable
             but
             opponed
             onely
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Iustification
             
          
           
             Workes
             not
             of
             the
             Ceremoniall
             law
             onely
             but
             of
             the
             Morall
             also
             excluded
             from
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Iustification
             improued
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             &
             Sanctification
             distinct
             benefits
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             &
             Sanctification
             inseperably
             conioyned
             .
          
           
             Glorification
             our
             last
             and
             highest
             estate
             out
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             neuer
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             glorification
             of
             our
             bodyes
             shewes
             Gods
             wonderfull
             goodnesse
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             degree
             is
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             &
             hath
             in
             it
             these
             three
             .
             1.
             
             Righteousnes
             2.
             
             Peac.
             3.
             
             Ioy.
             
          
           
             A
             three-fold
             ioy
             we
             haue
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             ioyfull
             first
             fruites
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             we
             may
             iudge
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             in
             cap.
             i●iun
             .
             Ser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             ser.
             in
             Gord.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             This
             ioy
             is
             not
             found
             but
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             a
             contr●●e
             heart
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             degree
             of
             eternall
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19493-e41310
           
             Chrisost.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19493-e41730
           
             The
             conclusiō
             of
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             consisting
             first
             of
             a
             generall
             ,
             secondly
             of
             a
             particular
             triumph
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             his
             generall
             triumph
             ,
             nothing
             can
             bee
             against
             the
             Christian
             to
             hurt
             him
             .
          
           
             Worldlings
             euill
             iudges
             of
             Gods
             presence
             who
             measure
             it
             by
             externall
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             22.
             
          
           
             Not
             by
             inward
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             presence
             of
             God
             exempts
             not
             his
             children
             from
             trouble
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             world
             consists
             of
             two
             contrary
             factions
             
          
           
             Miserable
             are
             they
             who
             are
             militant
             vnder
             the
             Prince
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             13.
             8
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Why
             all
             the
             followers
             of
             Christ
             are
             pursued
             of
             Sathan
             with
             restlesse
             malice
             .
          
           
             What
             com●ort
             christians
             haue
             of
             this
             that
             they
             finde
             Sathan
             an
             enimie
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             be
             that
             they
             also
             liue
             at
             inimity
             with
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             15.
             2
             
          
           
             This
             comfort
             taken
             from
             carnall
             men
             who
             professe
             friendship
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             seruants
             to
             Sathan
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             wants
             not
             enimies
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             32
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             none
             of
             them
             can
             take
             from
             vs
             that
             for
             which
             we
             striue
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Iob.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             present
             with
             his
             children
             to
             keepe
             them
             ,
             somtime
             from
             trouble
             ,
             sometime
             in
             trouble
             
          
           
             This
             also
             is
             declared
             by
             examples
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             his
             generall
             triumph
             ,
             the
             Christian
             can
             want
             nothing
             that
             is
             needfull
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             loue
             which
             God
             hath
             shewed
             in
             giuing
             his
             Son
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             53.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             39.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             the
             Godly
             that
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             shall
             not
             ,
             nay
             cannot
             strike
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             Miserable
             are
             the
             wicked
             who
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             beare
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             38.
             
          
           
             How
             both
             Sions
             beautie
             &
             Sinaies
             terror
             should
             moue
             vs
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             Gods
             owne
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             53.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             price
             of
             our
             redemption
             tels
             how
             much
             the
             Lord
             hath
             esteemed
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             All
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             godly
             in
             regard
             of
             right
             ,
             albeit
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             possession
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             all
             things
             are
             giuen
             by
             God
             ,
             let
             vs
             moderate
             our
             care
             ,
             and
             take
             nothing
             but
             out
             of
             his
             fatherly
             hand
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             another
             Nabuchadnezer
             ,
             and
             a
             Balak
             ,
             offers
             also
             gifts
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             God
             is
             giuer
             of
             all
             let
             vs
             stand
             content
             &
             not
             murmure
             if
             others
             get
             a
             more
             portion
             than
             we
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             no
             cause
             to
             complaine
             to
             whō
             the
             father
             hath
             giuen
             his
             Son
             for
             an
             irreuocable
             gift
             .
          
           
             Our
             care
             and
             labour
             is
             but
             vaine
             without
             his
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             127.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             cares
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             41.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             chiefe
             gift
             ,
             all
             other
             gifts
             are
             but
             pendicles
             giuen
             with
             him
             
          
           
             G●●
             .
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             perticular
             triumph
             ,
             first
             ,
             against
             sinne
             :
             secondly
             ,
             against
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             relieued
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             sinne
             ,
             is
             filled
             with
             ioy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Both
             by
             promises
             and
             examples
             doth
             the
             Lord
             confirme
             poore
             penitent
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             fought
             long
             before
             he
             came
             to
             triumph
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             they
             triumph
             that
             haue
             not
             .
             fought
             nor
             resisted
             so
             much
             as
             to
             shedding
             of
             teares
             ,
             farre
             lesse
             to
             the
             shedding
             of
             blood
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             tongue
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             a
             fornace
             of
             fire
             wherein
             the
             godly
             are
             tryed
             
          
           
             For
             sometime
             they
             accuse
             them
             publikely
             &
             in
             iudgemēt
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             confes
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             Sometime
             they
             speake
             euill
             of
             them
             priuately
             ▪
             and
             that
             either
             maliciously
             charging
             them
             with
             sins
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             but
             haue
             repented
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             lit
             .
             Petili
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Or
             then
             falsely
             charging
             them
             with
             sinnes
             which
             they
             neuer
             did
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             epist.
             6.
             
             Ital.
             viduae
             .
          
           
             Amb.
             lib.
             1.
             offic
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             No
             speach
             of
             man
             can
             make
             vs
             any
             other
             thing
             then
             that
             which
             we
             are
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             stiled
             a
             calumniator
             or
             accuser
             &
             why
             .
          
           
             Reue.
             12.
             10
             
          
           
             He
             accuseth
             God
             vnto
             man
             
          
           
             Hee
             accuseth
             man
             vnto
             God
             
          
           
             A
             discouery
             of
             Sathans
             ●raiterous
             dealing
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hee
             accuseth
             man
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             accuseth
             eyther
             vpon
             right
             or
             wrong
             information
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             ,
             &
             error
             of
             conscience
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             leaues
             remembrance
             of
             a
             sin
             in
             the
             cōscience
             after
             that
             it
             is
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             Sin
             euill
             in
             the
             affection
             but
             good
             in
             the
             memory
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             31
             
          
           
             As
             no
             creature
             hath
             place
             to
             accuse
             the
             godly
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             contrary
             all
             shall
             stand
             vp
             &
             accuse
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Malach.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iosh.
             24.
             27.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             argumēts
             of
             our
             comfort
             are
             not
             brought
             from
             our
             innocency
             but
             gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             ascention
             ,
             and
             glorification
             of
             Christ
             assures
             vs
             of
             immunity
             from
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             cōfort
             we
             haue
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             17
             
          
           
             Of
             Christs
             exaltation
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Papists
             blasphemous
             who
             set
             out
             the
             maiesty
             of
             God
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             corruptible
             man.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Their
             fact
             not
             warranded
             by
             any
             apparition
             of
             the
             diuine
             maiestie
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             conuinced
             by
             the
             Apostle
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             sitting
             of
             Christ
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             imports
             his
             high
             honour
             and
             dignitie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Errour
             of
             Vbiquitaries
             improued
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Christ
             makes
             request
             for
             vs
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             No
             Mediator
             of
             intercession
             but
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Saints
             departed
             haue
             their
             owne
             desires
             which
             they
             craue
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             but
             knowes
             not
             our
             necessities
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             Mediator
             of
             intercession
             as
             he
             is
             defined
             by
             Augustine
             is
             competent
             to
             none
             but
             christ
             .
             
               Aug.
               con
               .
               epis
               Par.
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Three
             manner
             of
             wayes
             are
             things
             knowne
             1
             by
             sense
             :
             2
             by
             report
             of
             creatures
             :
             3
             by
             reuelation
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             None
             of
             these
             waies
             do
             saints
             departed
             know
             our
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             serm
             .
             171.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             121.
             4.
             
          
           
             An
             exhortatiō
             to
             content
             vs
             with
             Christs
             mediation
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             His
             perticular
             triumph
             against
             the
             crosse
             :
             no
             crosse
             can
             cut
             vs
             off
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Our
             loue
             to
             God
             cannot
             fully
             nor
             finally
             be
             put
             out
             by
             any
             trouble
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             loue
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             But
             here
             the
             Apostle
             vnderstands
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             to
             vs
             which
             can
             neuer
             be
             altred
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             90.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             all
             Sathans
             tentations
             is
             to
             seperate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             remembred
             this
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             vs
             strong
             in
             all
             tentations
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Christians
             are
             subiect
             to
             many
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Our
             dwelling
             on
             earth
             is
             not
             the
             place
             of
             our
             rest
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             thought
             ;
             farre
             lesse
             the
             place
             of
             our
             glory
             as
             Nabuchadnezer
             thought
             .
          
           
             Micah
             .
             2.
             10
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gods
             indulgence
             toward
             vs
             appeares
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             laid
             on
             vs
             the
             greatest
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Godly
             and
             wicked
             differ
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             one
             in
             suffering
             communicates
             with
             the
             curse
             of
             Adam
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             They
             differ
             also
             in
             effects
             :
             for
             trouble
             makes
             the
             one
             to
             blesse
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             Moral
             .
             in
             Iob.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Affliction
             is
             Gods
             wine-presse
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             are
             not
             onely
             troubled
             but
             oft-times
             straited
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             20.
             3
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             persecuted
             &
             chased
             from
             place
             to
             place
             .
          
           
             God
             most
             familiar
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             banished
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             Nazian
             de
             vita
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Famine
             is
             one
             of
             Gods
             ordinarie
             plagues
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             also
             the
             godly
             are
             tryed
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             26.
             19
             
          
           
             Deu.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             Miserable
             are
             they
             whose
             gaine
             is
             to
             encrease
             Famine
             ,
             they
             are
             Caterpillers
             in
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             ser.
             1.
             in
             Auar
             .
          
           
             The
             lord
             who
             changed
             the
             Serpent
             into
             a
             flourishing
             rod
             hath
             changed
             cursed
             famine
             into
             a
             blessed
             crosse
             to
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             30.
             8.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             prouides
             in
             famine
             for
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             Christians
             tryed
             also
             with
             Nakednesse
             .
          
           
             The
             begged
             glory
             of
             worldlings
             is
             in
             their
             apparell
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             in
             cant
             .
             serm
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             ad
             Soph.
             Virg.
             epi.
             113
             
          
           
             Vnder
             pretence
             of
             hiding
             their
             nakednes
             they
             shew
             forth
             their
             Nakednesse
             .
          
           
             Cypri
             .
             trac
             .
             2.
             de
             habi
             .
             virg
             .
          
           
             Cyril
             .
             catch
             .
             4
             
          
           
             Nazian
             .
             sent
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             37.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             Crosses
             should
             not
             be
             assumed
             by
             our selues
             but
             patiently
             borne
             when
             God
             layes
             them
             on
             .
          
           
             False
             Prophets
             weares
             rough
             garments
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             doe
             stil.
             
          
           
             The
             Christian
             in
             euery
             place
             subiect
             to
             perils
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             26
             
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             the
             Christian
             in
             all
             perils
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             43.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Christian
             subiect
             also
             to
             violent
             death
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             christian
             is
             subiect
             to
             these
             crosses
             he
             proues
             by
             a
             testimonie
             of
             holy
             scripture
             .
          
           
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             howsoeuer
             disioyned
             in
             time
             or
             place
             yet
             are
             of
             one
             communion
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             44.
             22.
             
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             harmonie
             among
             the
             writers
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             1.
             11
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Euery
             Ecclesiastique
             teacher
             is
             bound
             to
             confirme
             his
             doctrine
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             No
             booke
             betweene
             Malachie
             and
             Matthew
             to
             be
             receiued
             for
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             obseruedin
             this
             testimonie
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             for
             which
             God
             sends
             affliction
             should
             bee
             marked
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             laid
             on
             for
             sin
             past
             are
             medicinall
             restoratiues
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             81.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             laid
             on
             to
             preuent
             sin
             to
             come
             are
             wholesome
             preseruatiues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             euery
             affliction
             is
             not
             laid
             on
             the
             godly
             for
             sinne
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19
             
          
           
             Two
             things
             required
             in
             those
             afflictiōs
             which
             are
             suffered
             for
             Gods
             sake
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             de
             duplici
             mart
             .
          
           
             That
             Gods
             Martirs
             may
             be
             knowne
             from
             Sathans
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             1.
             con
             .
             Parmen
             .
             Epi.
             cap.
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             common
             to
             al
             Christians
             to
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             not
             so
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             How
             causes
             falsely
             pretended
             by
             the
             wicked
             takes
             not
             from
             the
             christian
             this
             comfort
             that
             he
             suffers
             for
             Gods
             sake
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             96.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             59.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             suffering
             we
             must
             distinguish
             betweene
             that
             which
             men
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             our
             owne
             conscience
             laies
             to
             our
             charge
             .
          
           
             Death
             cannot
             hurt
             the
             man
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             dei
             .
             li.
             13.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             godly
             man
             not
             troubled
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             is
             pertaker
             of
             Christs
             afflictions
             by
             sympathie
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             15
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             All
             true
             christians
             are
             Martyrs
             in
             affectiō
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             de
             dup
             .
             Martir
             .
          
           
             How
             their
             ready
             will
             is
             accepted
             as
             a
             deed
             ,
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Aquila
             &
             Priscilla
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             Persecuters
             in
             this
             last
             age
             are
             most
             miserable
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             time
             of
             our
             life
             is
             but
             a
             day
             of
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Or
             an
             houre
             of
             tentation
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             40.
             
          
           
             With
             what
             patience
             wee
             should
             endure
             in
             suffering
             referring
             the
             time
             of
             our
             deliuerance
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Worldings
             esteeme
             christians
             but
             vile
             persons
             ,
             and
             what
             comfort
             wee
             haue
             against
             their
             contempt
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             wickedment
             account
             the
             godly
             as
             sheepe
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             also
             compares
             his
             children
             to
             sheepe
             ,
             but
             in
             farre
             contrary
             respects
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             de
             simp.
             prael
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             compared
             to
             a
             rock
             in
             the
             sea
             ▪
             
          
           
             In
             death
             christians
             are
             conquerours
             .
          
           
             A
             christian
             is
             not
             a
             single
             man
             standing
             by
             himselfe
             but
             a
             man
             incorporate
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             saluation
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             papists
             
          
           
             This
             is
             proued
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             whom
             the
             Christian
             hath
             receiued
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             the
             godly
             whē
             they
             cannot
             finde
             this
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             ●
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             religion
             may
             haue
             doubting
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             euill
             religion
             which
             leaues
             men
             in
             doubt
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             6.
             cant
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Why
             Papistry
             cannot
             make
             a
             man
             sure
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             presumption
             ,
             but
             faith
             to
             shew
             what
             we
             haue
             receiued
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             ser.
             28.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             in
             Septuag
             .
          
           
             Vanitie
             of
             worldly
             pleasures
             discouered
             
          
           
             The
             abundāce
             of
             them
             makes
             thē
             loath
             some
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             be
             continuall
             they
             become
             painfull
             .
          
           
             Remembrance
             of
             death
             profitable
             to
             keepe
             vs
             vncorrupted
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             the
             godly
             against
             death
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             34.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reprobate
             Angels
             how
             they
             are
             God
             messengers
             and
             to
             what
             end
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             14
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Sathans
             operation
             ..
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Christ
             we
             are
             restored
             to
             a
             better
             estate
             ,
             thā
             that
             which
             Adam
             had
             in
             Paradise
             ,
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             How
             names
             of
             power
             are
             giuen
             to
             reprobate
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Iude.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             bound
             with
             three
             chaines
             .
          
           
             In
             our
             Christian
             warfare
             our
             greatest
             battell
             is
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Christians
             are
             sure
             of
             perseuerance
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             hath
             two
             armes
             whereby
             he
             wrestles
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             Sathan
             tempts
             to
             presumption
             .
          
           
             His
             other
             arme
             is
             desperation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             No
             man
             is
             sure
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             estate
             but
             the
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             47.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             No
             worldling
             shall
             abide
             in
             the
             state
             wherin
             now
             hee
             stands
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             22.
             18.